Closer Walk With Jesus

(Ebook Version)

by

‘Yinka Vidal

TABLE OF CONTENTS

Tribute and dedication

Thanks

Visitations

Synopsis

Greatest Source of Joy

Section One: The First Visitation – Testimonies #1 through #6

Chapter  1

Divine Visitation

Chapter  2

The After Effects of Jesus’ Visit

Chapter  3

Being Called to the Lord’s Ministry

Chapter  4

My Witness For Christ

Chapter  5

Persistent Messages from God

Chapter  6

Go on a Spiritual Journey with Me

Section Two: In Search for God – Testimonies #7 through #22

Chapter  7

My Initial Encounters with God

Chapter  8

Spiritual Struggle Within a Child

Chapter  9

My Personal Search for God

Chapter 10

My Visits to the Mountain in Search for God

Chapter 11

Life as a Young Christian in Nigeria

Section Three: Divine Assignments – Testimonies #23 through #54

Chapter 12

Divine Assignments – Jesus Captures my Bullets

Chapter 13

Jesus Sends me on a Mission

Chapter 14

Beginning of God’s Mission

Chapter 15

God’s Warnings and Prophetic Messages

Chapter 16

Amplification of Spirituality – Mission for God

Section Four: Transformation – Testimonies #55 through #57

Chapter 17

Beginning of Personal Transformation

Chapter 18

Transformation #2

Chapter 19

Spiritual Empowerment #1

Chapter 20

Tips in Neutralizing Satanic Forces

Chapter 21

Jesus: Transformation by a Perfect Love

Section Five: Crises on the Mission Field – Testimonies #58 through #101

Chapter 22

Political Argument Inside the Church

Chapter 23

Engulfed by the Holy Spirit to Deliver a Message

Chapter 24

Seven Stages of Receiving Assignments from God

Chapter 25

Crises on the Mission Field – Walking Through Fire

Chapter 26

Plight of a Broken Man – A Story of Forgiveness

Chapter 27

Jesus Issues an Order in the Middle of a Crisis

Chapter 28

Finding Strength in the Middle of Crises

Chapter 29

Turning Point on the Mission Field

Chapter 30

Another Divine Visitation

Section Six: Lessons in the Wilderness – Testimonies #102 through #106

Chapter 31

Lessons from the Moment of Painful Crisis #1

Chapter 32

Lessons from the Moment of Painful Crisis #2

Chapter 33

Confession: The Joy of Being Broken by Jesus

Section Seven: Mysterious Handwriting of God – Testimonies #107 through #125

Chapter 34

Energy of the Holy Spirit

Chapter 35

Experiencing the Action of the Holy Spirit in Jesus Name

Chapter 36

An Overview of Some Divine Messages from Jesus

Chapter 37

The Prophecy of the Coming Catastrophe

Chapter 38

Divine Messages for the United States

Chapter 39

Gates of Heaven Mystery of God

Chapter 40

Mystery of the Spirit

Published by Lara Publications Inc.

Florissant, MO 63033.

www.closerwalk.net

Year, 2010

314-653-0467

Closer Walk With Jesus

Copyrights 2010 by Yinka Vidal. All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or distributed through electronic devices without the permission of the author and the publisher.

Genre: Christian Religion- Based on a true story of visitations and conversations with Christ.

ISBN #

Published in the United States, 2010.

Tribute and Dedication

This book is dedicated to “The Brightest and the Best,” a friend in need who never left my side even when I got myself into many crises. He is the biggest shoulder I cried upon, the mighty hand of protection. When everybody abandoned me, he stayed by my side. When people were persecuting me, he came to comfort me. When I was alone, he visited and uplifted me. When I was sick, he nursed me back to life. When I was depressed, he gave me joy. When I was in danger, he pulled me to safety. When I was hungry, he fed me. When I was in despair, he gave me hope. When I was in darkness, he shined his light on me. When I was lost, he found me. When I was freezing, he warmed me. When I was helpless, he ignited his fire within me. When I was abandoned, he came looking for me. When I was thirsty, he gave me water to drink. His greatest lesson was teaching me to do the same for others, to reveal the radiance of his glory.

Words cannot describe how I feel about how you walked me through the painful stairs of life, or how you helped me climb the dangerous mountains of many challenges. I cannot describe how many times I found myself in the wilderness, and how you spent those lonely nights with me. Despite my tears and despair, you stood by my side and walked me through the lonely alleys of life. Your mighty hand and energy propelled me from the physical to the spiritual realm of God. Even when I ran out of energy during the race, and I was ready to quit, you gave strength to my legs and helped me back up. When I was crippled, you became my legs. When I could not dance, you danced for me. When I was afraid, I found myself safely in your arms. When I tripped and fell, you pulled me back up. When I felt so much shame and humiliation, you nurtured and encouraged me. When I was the target of persecution for your namesake, you stood by me. When I was attacked, you took the bullets with your chest. How can I ever forget those wonderful memories? I do not have words to describe them.

My Lord, there is no way I can fully express my thanks to you for selecting and anointing me to serve you. It has been a great privilege to be your servant, and to receive these on-going messages from you. Though, it has been a very rough journey and perhaps with more challenges ahead. I am confident that you will never leave your anointed one in hell, and neither will you allow him to suffer corruption. You will show me the way of life. In your presence is the fullness of joy, and in your right hand are pleasures forever more. I cannot forget many of our long private conversations, nor do I expect everybody to understand your divine presence around me all the time. Yes, there were times of disagreement especially when you brought me to moments of brokenness. A couple of times, I got angry. I hope you have forgiven me. But, your patience and dedication walked me through many lonely nights and taught me the gift of humility. And I know you have your special ways that I cannot even tell people. As your eyes are on the sparrows, I know you are watching over me. Thanks for the angels that surround me, the ministering Spirits that guide me, and the Holy Spirit that comforts me.

I have never known anybody as patient as you are, nor have I ever known any teacher as great as you are. You revealed to me the joy from above and the essence of trusting and depending on you. Even during my darkest hours of despair, you taught me to sing and praise. No matter the pain we suffer in this world, you have reserved a special place for all those who are dedicated to serve you. You revealed the mystery of my own existence to me, and for the most part, that I have a special place in your heart. For this, I am profoundly grateful.

You revealed many visions and gave me many revelatory dreams, including sending messages to me through others. You gave me many words of knowledge to share with the world. I do not believe I understand all of them. But, I will try my best as you guide me to deliver your messages. Serving your purpose is my topmost priority in life. I may not be perfect, but I will always give you my very best. As you told me one time, “I am your first love.” Thanks for showing me the value of true spiritual love, which is the true love of the Father in you. I will share this spiritual love with others and cherish it forevermore while this life endures. Thanks for giving me this joy unmatched by anything in the physical world. Although I resented the painful moments, they were the special times I felt you closest to my heart.

This book is therefore dedicated to My Savior Jesus Christ. Only Jesus himself can fully describe the extent of this divine relationship with an ordinary person like me. He appeared to me many times and walked this journey with me. He helped me to write the diary of my conversations with him as he took me on this wonderful journey of life. Jesus is my life coach and my greatest mentor. Without him my life’s journey would have been very lonely. Closer Walk With Thee (Jesus) is a book dedicated to Jesus, my Savior, because he was the only one through the Holy Spirit who wrote this book with me. This is the more reason why the only reference in this book is the Holy Bible.

I pray this will be a memorial to your name forever, The Brightest and the Best. Your gift of salvation is the precious gift of the Father through you to the world. This special gift has raised a giant monument, and will endure forever, persisting even if the sun dies tomorrow. I do not expect everybody to comprehend many of the supernatural experiences I had with you. Only you know all about the mysteries of these moments.

This day, my greatest tribute is to the Brightest and the Best, the Morning Star, and the Prince of Peace, because you are truly a friend indeed. You are the King of Kings, the King with many crowns. You are One and the Only, a Giant Tree that makes a thick forest, and a Mighty Fortress in the time of trouble. You are a Mighty Ocean of many joys. You are the Bread of life, the Light of the world, the Word of God wrapped in flesh. You are begotten and not created, as part of the living Flesh of the Father through which all things are created. You are the Good Shepherd, the Great Physician, Joy in the midst of sorrow, and Love in the middle of hatred. You are the perfect Lamb of God who takes away the sins of the world. You are the mighty Rock crushing the enemy. You are the Stone that was rejected by the builders, yet becomes the head of the corner Stone. Jesus, you are the Son of the living God. Let everything that has breath Praise Ye the Lord!

My Lord, my love, and my king, I am profoundly grateful to have been given the privilege to serve you. If I end up losing everything in the world, I know I will gain all of you. Thanks.

Thanks

I express my thanks and appreciation to my wife, Rita. You have been my best friend, throughout the years of my journey with the Lord and the hardship of about eight years of writing this book.

Thanks to my children, Segun, Tina, Lanre, Lola, Sade, Bolaji, and the new arrival, little David. Perhaps some of you get tired of me practicing my sermons on you to prepare for Sunday services. I am proud of all of you, as any parent is proud of his children. I want to remind you of what my grandmother used to tell me: “I am here to walk this journey with you to a point that you will no longer be afraid. At that moment, you will continue on your own. Remember that you are not alone because Jesus will walk the journey with you.” My grandmother was indirectly telling me she would not live forever.

I have dedicated all of you to the Lord. I pray that your lives, no matter what different twists and turns, will reveal the radiance of God’s glory. Learn to stay away from sin because there are serious and painful consequences to disobeying God. Stay away from pride and selfishness because pride comes before fall. As you are in the world, be the light and not the darkness. My hope is that everywhere you go or anything you do, you will fear God, respect him, and obey his commandments. People will experience Christ through you, and they will glorify God. Always remember, life is not about what you achieve, the trophies that you won, or the riches in your wallet. Life is about living your life for Christ in humility, love, and service to others to reveal God’s glory to the world. You may never win a trophy in your life, but if you live a life dedicated to serving the Lord, you will always have a special place in the Lord’s heart. Never forget that the choices your make today will shape your life for tomorrow. May each of you stay in the will of the Lord, and may your life be driven by his purpose.

Final thanks go to my editorial board including, Janet Shanklin, Debra Burns and Rita, my dearest wife, for their technical support. May God bless you all.

Visitations

In his presence is the fullness of Joy (Psalm 16:11)

When I first started experiencing regular visitations from my Lord Jesus around 1996, I did not have an idea what was happening to me. Those visitations were in form of “the Voice” giving me instructions. In hindsight, I realized I had been having visitations from the time I was in primary school. However, they were not as constant. I started to notice the visitations more because of the persistence of the messages that accompanied them. I also started to grow in my walk in the Spirit of God. This helps me to be exposed to the events from the spiritual realm. Based on my own personal experiences in the Spirit, I started having very little visions here and there while I was young, as far back as my high school days. I noticed the visions tend to be accompanied by mysterious energy vibrations. The energy comes from the Holy Spirit. When I started receiving continuous messages, the first thing I noticed was the intensity of the spiritual energy inside and outside me. Throughout this book, I have described how the energy makes my whole body tremble, and the intensity can sometimes be physically uncomfortable.

After the increase in the spiritual energy, I started hearing the Voice more continuously. The Voice and the intensity of the spiritual energy tend to accompany each other. Other times, I would only feel the energy without a Voice. I have also heard the Voice without heightened energy. But when Jesus comes around, both the energy and the Voice are amplified. With increased spiritual energy and the sharp Voice came the image of Jesus displayed before me on my vision screen. One of the most intriguing experiences is to be able to see the vision screen while closing or opening my eyes. Most of the visitations by Jesus were associated with his responses to my questions. Other times he would give me instructions or lecture me, or tell me stories. These visitations come in different forms. Sometimes, I was able to have a conversation with the Lord. Other times, I was just given instructions for certain assignments. I have been in a situation where I was completely subdued by the energy of God. So far in this book, I have recorded over 25 visitations from Christ and over 120 testimonies. There was a time I was treated like a little baby. I used to throw an adult temper tantrum in the spirit when I did not understand certain things. I would complain, and immediately, “ministering spirits” would surround and lecture me. They were very nice and comforting during that period. After the period when I was treated like a little kid ended, Jesus wanted me to grow up. I started to grow up as fast as I could. I became a more mature person in the spirit. When my adult stage of training started, the training was a little harsher. I had to complain. Then, the process was softened, becoming more bearable.

Most visitations occurred when Jesus himself would appear, looking at me and talking to me. I saw Jesus face to face! This experience has not stopped. The latest visitation I had with the image of Jesus was in June 2008. However, the Voice visitation continues, about once or twice a week. In 2009, I received many words of knowledge from Jesus. Consequently, I had to add these new messages to the book. There were times when the Holy Spirit would talk to me, and there were times Jesus himself would talk directly to me using the frequency line of the Holy Spirit. The connection and messages from the Holy Spirit happen daily. Most visitations occurred during the times of painful crisis in my life or in the life of other people. Sometimes, I experience the Voice almost everyday, especially when I am fasting. The visitations I experienced were not limited to that of Jesus. I have had other minor visitations from angels, ministering Spirits, and the Hosts of Heaven. However, the largest number of visitations came from Jesus. At a point to be described in the next volume, Jesus took me before God Almighty. That was the scariest, and most humbling experience of all. Most of the messages were directed to the mission I was asked to do for the Lord. There were some prophetic messages about the future of the United States and the world. I have written the story as a testimony for Jesus, and that people can understand how to walk in the Spirit of righteousness of God. Walking in the Spirit is not just going to church, praying, and reading the Bible. Walking in the Spirit is being propelled by the Holy Spirit to a higher spiritual dimension to hear the Voice of the Lord. In the process, Jesus taught me how to walk in the realm of power of the Holy Spirit. Learning to walk in the Spirit of God is like learning a different language, with rules and directions to follow. My greatest joy is learning to hear the Voice of God through the Spirit frequency of the Holy Spirit. For over twenty years I have been experiencing the visitations of Christ. In 2009 I started to receive continuous Word of Knowledge from the Lord. I was experiencing the Gates of Heaven opening before me. I started to perceive like Jesus was visiting me, and as if he camped inside my spirit and was guiding and directing me. The loudest Voice inside me became the Voice of Jesus Christ. The best way to describe this is at certain times of the month; I feel I am wearing Jesus. He becomes closer than my closest friend. He continues to talk to me during such times when I felt he camped inside my soul. One thing Jesus made me to understand in late 2009 is about the deception of the devil.

Jesus Uncovered the Great Deception of the Devil

In November 2009, Jesus was teaching me about having faith in him. This process continued for days until I realized what Jesus was doing. He placed me in a class like he does whenever he wants to reveal more mysteries to me. He made me to realize that the source of my fear was believing in the evil of the devil more than believing in him. The Lord explained to me through series of conversations in the Spirit that the devil has master minded people’s source of fear and aggravations. The devil will therefore use these tools to oppress people and keep them in emotional bondage. People get upset about what were happening around them. Instead of blaming the devil, they ended up angry and blaming God. The Lord exposed the mechanism of the devil to me. I have noticed that each time Jesus visited me he would bring me joy, peace, love and serenity. During the crisis times in my life are those moments of emotional pain and despair. Once we understand the source of our emotional pain we will learn to master how to respond to the deception of the devil.

Devil’s Plot Against People

Satan’s strategy is to ignite chaos in the life of people. Once the chaos is in progress, people start to respond with negative emotions of bitterness, anger and despair. Man tends to direct such negative emotions against God who has nothing to do with the predicament created by the devil. The devil therefore rejoices at the expense of man because it was his intention to create disorder. During the disorder, a person in emotional pain tends to blame God while idolizing the devil. Inadvertently, the devil receives worship from man during crisis situation because man’s heart is turned against God due to the bitterness in his heart. The devil’s main objective is not so much to lead people to do bad things as some preachers may be alluding. The devil main agenda is to receive worship from man! The time of crisis tends to lead many people away from God to worship the devil. Anytime we are in emotional bondage, we remain at the mercy of the devil. Worshipping the devil does not mean worshipping idols alone. Worshipping the devil can range from excessive self-adulation and gratification to worshipping others and the material things of the world. This is the more reason why Psalm 95 says, “If you want to hear God’s voice do not harden your heart as in the time of temptation in the wilderness,” (Psalm 95:7-8). People’s hearts are hardened during painful crisis of life caused by the devil. When this happens, they cannot hear the Voice of God because their hearts are distracted from God to embrace the way of the devil. When people are in the devil’s camp, they may experience a brief period of comfort. At a point in life, the devil will make their life a living hell. Those people who worship the devil will never have peace. In the end, some of them will meet an untimely tragic death. When the devil distracts people away from God, he introduces continuous emotional turbulence in people’s life. Instead of blaming the devil, the people continue to blame God. The devil therefore continues to rejoice. While man in angry with God because of life challenges created by the devil, the devil is idolized. There are many people including Christians who are worshipping and sleeping with the devil everyday and are unaware of it. People who are very negative and driven by critical spirit are not worshipping God. They often complain that God is not answering their prayers. This is not the case. These people are continuously listening and responding to the messages of the devil. Jesus told us that the devil is a liar and a father of lies. Yet, there are people who get up every morning to listen to the radio stations of the devil and respond to his messages of poison. The messages of the devil tend to discourage people. They are like poison to human soul according to the book of James. “This wisdom of bitter envy and self seeking does not descend from above, but is earthly, sensual, and demonic” (James 3: 15-16).

The Devil Steals from You

Anybody who tends to get people angry with one person or another is using the tools of the devil. People who gossip do the same thing by whispering lies or misinformation in the ears of people. This is exactly what the devil is master at doing. Most of our unknown fears come from the deception of the devil. Satan loves to whisper lies in the ears of people. Unfortunately people tend to believe and act based on these lies leading many to unhappiness and despair. The trick of the devil is not only to steal your joy but also to cause you to miss your blessings from God. The devil’s plan is to keep you in emotional bondage. Many people remain in emotional bondage because they are busy listening to the devil instead of embracing what the Lord is speaking over them. In the process, they miss their days of visitation from the Lord and their blessing slipped out of their hands. The devil knows that once you receive God’s blessings you will glorify God and put him (the devil) to shame. By keeping you angry with one person or a situation, the devil keeps you in emotional bondage by riding on your negative emotions. He keeps you oppressed if you keep listening and responding to him. Jesus said, “The thief comes but to steal, kill and destroy, but I come to give life more abundantly” (St. John 10:10).

It all Started from the Garden of Eden

When the devil went to gossip to Eve, he did not plan to give Eve anything. His plan was to steal from both Adam and Eve. When God created man, he made both Adam and Eve to have dominion over ALL things in the earthly realm. God wanted Adam and Eve to rule over the kingdom of the world. The devil was very displeased with God’s action because such arrangement rendered the devil in subjection to man’s authority. Therefore, the devil came up with a disinformation that was a deliberate action of deception. His intention was never to give anything to Eve or Adam, but to take the dominion of the world from them. When Eve received and accepted the lies told by the devil, she inadvertently opened the window of her soul to let him penetrate her soul. This was the first spiritual seduction that took place in the absence of Adam. Following this, Eve presented the same disinformation to Adam. Instead of Adam evaluation the possibility of the fraud, without thinking, Adam went along believing the lie told Eve by the devil. It was bad enough that both Adam and Eve believed the propaganda of the devil, but it was very bad when they acted based on the disinformation. The first lie the devil told Eve was that God was a liar. Sadly, Eve believed a lie and acted on the lie. When Adam and Eve acted based on the lie of the devil, their souls were contaminated by the desires of the devil. They surrendered their dominion to the enemy of God. As a result, God placed a curse on all the parties involved and chased both Adam and Eve out of the Garden of Eden. This is how humanity lost paradise. Consequently, the story of the Prodigal Son did not start with Jesus’ parable. It started with God and the prodigal son and daughter (Adam and Eve). Because of the fall of man, Jesus came to reconcile us back to the Father. Many people are miserable today because they are still listening and acting based on the deceptions of the devil. This was why Jesus said, “I came to this world to be a witness to the truth” (St. John 18:37).

Jesus Seized Paradise from the Devil and Gave Back to Man

When Jesus declared his mission statement some of the highlight were, “To proclaim liberty to the captives, and to set at liberty those that are oppressed” (St. Luke 4:18). Jesus knew that people were under the oppression of the devil because the dominion was stolen from them. Jesus came to take back that dominion from the devil and suffered death in the process. He became victorious with his resurrection after death. This was one of the reasons why Jesus said, “In me you may have peace. In the world, you have tribulation, but be of good cheers, I have overcome the world,” (St. John 16:33). When Jesus made this statement like many he made before going to the cross, it was a prophetic message that the devil was a defeated foe. If anyone wants to have true love, joy, and peace, that person must first come to God through Jesus. The devil does not have anything to offer anybody, but pain. Only Jesus has the gift of the eternal life. By accepting Jesus and believing in him, our burden is removed and he gives us unmatchable peace nobody can remove from us.

Based on many crises I encountered on the job, I was hunted with fear for many years. I knew one of the supervisors in the lab who loved to use fear as a way to intimidate workers. Yet, he called himself a Christian. Many times, I felt sorry for him because he was one of those Christians still worshipping the devil without realizing it. He tends to get very emotionalized by problems because he is not willing to follow Jesus directions in solving conflicts. Consequently, he will resort to using the tactics of the devil. Eventually, he lost a lot of credibility with the workers. In my journey with Christ, one of the things I learn is never to allow the enemy of God to intimidate me. Many people are so deceived by the devil to the point of fearing the devil more than they respect God. At the moment Jesus revealed to me the enemy behind ALL negative emotions. That was the moment I stopped reacting to the propaganda of the enemy of God. Regardless to the situation I found myself, I refuse to allow the devil to get me all upset. Of course, there are certain events that I need time to process. But, I made up my mind to allow Jesus to direct my path and not allow the enemy to steal my joy. From time to time when I experience the presence of God, I also experience his peace, joy, love and serenity. As Christians, we have to decide who we allow to drive our lives whether God through Jesus or the devil through negative emotions. I found the greatest joy in my life by totally surrendering to the Lord Jesus and letting him drive my life.

On Tuesday November 24, 2009, I was wondering about some negative events in my life. At that moment, the Lord Jesus responded by flashing Psalm 125 before me. This incident happened during my morning prayer. I was surprised as it was an immediate and direct answer to my doubt.

“Those who trust in the Lord are like Mount Zion, which shall not be moved, but abides forever” (Psalm 125:1).

In the year 2010, I finally come to that conclusion as in Psalm 16

“In his presence is the fullness of joy, and in his right hand are pleasures for evermore” (Psalm 16:11).

Synopsis

Hearing the Voices of God in the Midst of Life Tragedies

“I will never leave you as orphans; I will come to you” (St. John 14:18)

After traveling for most of the night on Pan American Airlines, my plane arrived in New York in the early morning of March 1972, from Lagos, Nigeria. I met Kenny, another student from Nigeria, on the plane going to the same University. We had to stay at Kennedy Airport until daybreak. We spent the rest of the waiting hours fascinated by the shops at Kennedy Airport in New York. When morning arrived, we boarded the North West Orient and headed for Chicago. We were on our way to Western Illinois University. On a cold March morning, we arrived in Chicago after our plane landed from New York. Kenny went on to the campus while I waited in Chicago. I was to begin my undergraduate studies in Medical Technology, then proceed to graduate school for higher degrees. My goal was to become a researcher in medical science as a college professor. Then tragedies struck!

I was a very happy teenager upon initially arriving in the United States. I was very fascinated with the country. After my arrival, I spent a few days in Chicago with another friend from home. In Chicago, I met a distant cousin whom I saw after I woke up the first morning in the United States. There was not much time for socialization as I only spent a couple of days in the Windy City. In 1972 when I stayed on the Southside of Chicago, I observed very beautiful buildings. Chicago always had a special place in my heart. It was the first city I entered in the United States. After spending a few days in Chicago after my arrival, one Sunday afternoon, I boarded a train from Chicago, and headed to Macomb, Illinois. This was my first time on a train. It was such a long trip from Chicago to Macomb. On the train, I met this white guy who sat next to me. He was nice and kind as he introduced himself to me. His name was Paul. We were both going to the same college. I introduced myself as an international student from Nigeria. I ran to Paul later on the campus in a French class. He was a freshman like me. Kenny, the new friend I met on the plane in New York, later reacquainted when we met again on the campus of the university. Interestingly, we both were assigned the same host family by the International Students’ Office. Little did I know that a time bomb was ticking in my life.

1972 was a very interesting time on the college campus. Students were smoking marijuana or using other illicit drugs. Weekend parties were everywhere. During the last week of the quarter, there was a party everyday on finals week. I was shocked when I witnessed some of the events happening, especially the political ones. At home in Nigeria, only criminals use marijuana. This was the time of the hippies with long hair, torn jeans with patches at the back, and free love. Some of these signs symbolized students’ defiance of authority. At that time, I did not know what was going on. I was just a stranger in a strange land. Yes, I went through a cultural shock. I had to get over it very quickly. It was a time of demonstrations against the Vietnam War with students shouting slogans like, “Don’t let Nixon waste your life in Vietnam,” on campuses across the nation I also witnessed the election between McGovern and Nixon. This was the time when I heard music like, “I Take You There,” by the Staple Singer. After Nixon won the election, the country was plunged into the Watergate Scandal. This continued for a while. Every Friday evening at Western Illinois University, the Black Students Association would have a party in the Black House on Adams Street, across from Sherman Hall, the Administration building. At other times the party would be at the Student Union Hall. There were a couple of bars in town where students of all races gathered for parties. As small as the population of Macomb was, we still had parties everywhere, especially on the weekends. Many of the students on campus were from the Chicago area. I started to adjust to American life as fast as I could.

This was a good time to arrive in the United States. It was also a bad time for the events that were about to ravage my life. I was of the opinion that I was only going to college to further my education. However, I was unaware of the fact that Christ had sent me on a mission with many assignments. Some of those assignments were going to be very painful. Before my assignments started, I would be given the first phase of training about life. I was unaware of the tragic events that were about to take place. The joy of my arrival in the United States did not last for long, and it eventually shattered. I was still nursing the emotional wounds of my father’s death in 1970 shortly after I graduated from high school. He was only 60 years old. A few months after I arrived on campus, I received the first bit of bad news, which brought me to a very low point. My 10-month old son had died. My emotional wounds started to bleed again. I was hoping these wounds would heal quickly, but there was no adequate time for healing. Three years later, at the time I was graduating, my younger brother died. The news was very disheartening indeed. I started to wonder about my mother’s state of mind at home. A few months later, my younger sister, the only female child of my mother, also died. I was totally paralyzed by emotional pain. I could not do anything except send comforting letters to my beloved mother. Around that same time, my heart was broken again after the death of my favorite aunt Rosetta. She died of breast cancer. Only God knows why life’s tragedies come in groups. I have not been able to figure that part out until later.

A couple of years later, my marriage to my high school sweetheart collapsed. This was another death inside my heart. I started to question myself. Will I ever love again? Will I ever be happy again? I recalled being a young choirboy back home. I was very happy. Around this time however, life had brought me so much sorrow. In the quietness of my heart, I continued to pray. While I was recovering from all these painful experiences, I was planning to go back home permanently to my people. I needed healing, and my heart was bleeding profusely. In 1977, I had to discontinue my education. I went back home to Nigeria, and I stayed for about a year, doing graduate work at the University of Lagos Medical School. In 1978, I returned to the United Sates to continue my graduate work. I started to question God about all these unfortunate events in my life. In the early 1980s, I made a decision to go back home for the final time, settle down, and forget about the United States. However, God had a different agenda. I was trapped as I discovered love again. I discovered Rita, a young nursing graduate who became my wife a couple of years later. This young lady would be used by God to help reshape my life. I did not have time to enjoy my newfound love because another tragedy struck. On one painful afternoon, I called home in response to the message I had received earlier. This was one of the saddest days of my life. I was told that my beloved mother had passed away. I broke down and wept for days. I felt so guilty I was not at home to comfort her. Will my heart ever stop bleeding? I was running out of blood and tears to shed. I started to question whether life itself was worth it. Another disaster struck the day I received a call from Moniyi, my niece, informing me that my immediate senior brother had disappeared in Lagos. He was never found. Again, for many years, my heart was subdued in sorrow and pain. Why me, Lord? I asked.

These were the challenges I had to face during the initial phase of my training in the ministry to serve the Lord. This was just the beginning! My training started with a bleeding heart that never stopped bleeding due to so many life tragedies that surrounded me in a short period of time. I was expecting an end to these tragedies as I continued to pray and talk to the Lord throughout my ordeal. As if these were not enough, more tragedies would strike. At the time, I thought all my problems were over, I faced my first job disaster. In 1983, I lost my supervisory job based on a lie told by my manager. I was crushed. This one brought me to another low point in my life. My struggle to survive continued. Yet in 1992, I faced another job disaster. My boss was an emotional manager, who had been sexually abused within her family. She was very angry with men. She told me this herself. She vented her anger against all men. I was one of her targets. I was one of those people who had to pay for the sexual abuse she had suffered. In 2005, I had to resign from another job over the national project I was working on. I was working on medical errors in an effort to save patients’ lives. I had already reported the progress of the project to the U.S. Congress, the White House, and the Department of Health and Human Services and received positives responses. During this project to save lives, I faced many challenges. I will discuss more about this later in the book. In this particular hospital, I was accused of working too hard on fixing medical errors. I was accused of finding too many errors in the system. I was asked to retract those errors. I was asked to commit fraud by the CEO of the hospital. Instead, I refused and resigned. In a way, I was punished for working too hard to prevent people from dying needlessly. Following this resignation, there was a miracle. Jesus made another visit to me, and gave me some instructions. He also brought me joy, hope, and peace, even in the midst of my storms.

I was experiencing tragedy upon tragedy, but I was unaware that these were training processes to prepare me for the missions of God ahead. Subsequently, Jesus took me out of town and away from my family and loved ones. He sent me to North Carolina, which was over one thousand miles away. There, I encountered the most riveting spiritual experience of my life when Jesus brought me face to face with God the Father. The experience was so powerful that I thought I was going to die. That moment ignited another turning point in my spiritual journey as I ascended into a higher spiritual dimension with God. Finally, God answered the questions I had been asking about myself. Who am I? What am I doing here? I have been asking these questions for years. God the Father told me who I was and the purpose for which I came to this earth. I was in tears when this revelation became clear to me. It caused me to tremble to the core of my soul. Because of all the challenges I faced in life, I spent many years lamenting. After enduring sleepless nights, painful depression, and ultimately despair, I learned to trust in Jesus. Despite these painful experiences, I always hear the voice of the Lord in the midst of each tragedy. I wrote this book as a testimony to the power of Jesus Christ who never abandoned me during difficult times. As if all these were not enough, I faced the possibility of my own death more than seven times. But Jesus stood beside me and prevented my untimely demise. In one of the scariest experiences, three bullets were fired at my head. Jesus performed a miracle by capturing the bullets. Jesus stood between my head and the flying bullets as I was accidentally caught between gang crossfire in the city of St. Louis. Even the police officers at the crime scene were bewildered by the miracle they witnessed. The fact that none of the three bullets hit my head was a riddle even the police officers were unable to solve. Following that bizarre event, the Gates of Heaven were opened before me. I started to hear the Voice of God very loud and clear, although I had been hearing this Voice in the past, but not as loud. This time, I could hear a Voice inside of me as if I was hearing an actual person talking to me. It was the beginning of a very powerful spiritual experience. In the midst of each crisis, even in the deep valley of painful sorrows, I always hear the voice of my Savior cheering me on. The special moments we shared and the divine visions revealed instructed me to write this book as a testimony for the power of his greatness. Regardless of the challenges we face in life, we can place trust for everything in the hands of the Lord. Jesus will subsequently guide us to the healing ground. That healing ground is at the heart of God the Father. From here, I experience joy, peace and serenity. Despite the storms, the anchor (Jesus) still holds. Behind the cloud, the sun still shines. People will fail you. Even you will fail yourself. But Christ will never fail you. Why was I chosen? That answer would come later in my journey with Jesus.

One day, I heard “the Voice” of the Lord saying to me, “I will send you as a prophet to the nations.” I had no idea what this message meant until mysterious events started happening around me. There were revelations about the present and warnings about the future. Make no mistake: this story is not about tragedies and how I learned to overcome them. My story is about how Jesus walked with me along this journey as I cried out to God during those challenging moments in my life. At the deepest depth of our pain and sorrow, God is closer to us than we think. Jesus is always speaking to us, the angels are always protecting us, and the Holy Spirit is always comforting us. I was a fatherless child growing up in a very hostile, painful, and dangerous world. God reveals himself to me as an Eternal Father. Christ reveals himself to me as my Savior and friend. The Holy Spirit reveals himself to me as a teacher and the divine Spirit of God.

One of the major lessons I learned from all the negative events, that happened to me, was the reflection of the glory of God at difficult times. During my many ordeals, I developed powerful tools to help other people. Whether this is God’s design, I cannot tell. Later, I met people who were confronted with similar problems to my own. I learned to minister to these people based on what the Holy Spirit taught me about trusting in the Lord during the times of trouble. God positions us to serve him by serving others. This book is about my journey with the Lord, his visitations with me, our conversations in the spirit, lessons he taught me, my encounters with God, assignments he gave me, places he took me, revelations he granted me, messages to those working in the ministry, and the warning signs about things to come. Although my journey with the Lord has had many bumps in the road and many bruises, my greatest joy is the love he shared and his faithfulness. I remain a testimony for Jesus. My story reveals the nature of God unlike anything I have ever experienced before. It reveals the mighty hand of the Lord as he guides me through life when I choose to surrender to his will. Many secrets about the Lord’s relationship with man will be uncovered in this book. The highlights of my experience were not past revelations. I keep getting revelations all the time. The past revelations were important because they serve as a prelude to every major event that has happened to me on the mission field. The highlights were the events that followed the revelations in affirming the Lord’s messages to me. My closest encounter with God was the peak of my divine experience when he took me away from my family as he did with Abraham. I experienced another side of God that only a few have experienced in their entire lifetime. I strongly believe that the conversations I had with God, and the warnings he gave me, were all directed as a giant warning to the body of Christ on earth. My greatest appreciation for the Lord was what I experienced in the middle of my crises. With God as my witness this day, in the midst of my life crises, I always hear the voice of the Lord speaking directly to me. This is one of the major testimonies Jesus compels me to share with the world.

“I will certainly stand by you, for this shall be a warning that I have sent you” (Exodus 3:12).

Christ never abandons his own who serve him. The beauty of it all is hearing the voice of Jesus guiding and directing me to serve his purpose. According to historical accounts in the Bible about Jesus, he lived and walked the face of this earth over 2000 years ago. Jesus died and was resurrected three days later. He later ascended to Heaven and was seated at the right hand of God the Father. My story is an Eye Witness Account for Jesus and the power of his grace. After 2000 years, I am a witness like the rest of the disciples about a risen Jesus. However, I am not alone. There are many people who have developed a closer relationship with Jesus through the Holy Spirit. They share the same joy. More than seven times, Jesus appeared to me. To me, me, me! I could not believe these shocking experiences. What we discussed, and how he directed me to a giant encounter with God, remains my testimony for the Living God through Christ Our Savior. One of my biggest joys in life is to talk to God and receive responses as if I were talking to people. I have always thought this was impossible, despite my anointing. I am learning from these ongoing experiences that anybody can talk to God. In the process of seeking God, a person needs to connect to the spiritual realm of the Holiness of God through Jesus. People’s major problem is their quest to communicate with God from the physical realm. That will not work. To communicate with God, a person has to ascend into the spiritual realm of God as guided by the Holy Spirit. It takes commitment and discipline to plug into the spiritual realm. This can be accomplished first, by daily devotion and prayer; secondly, by daily meditation on the Word of God; third, by release of all negative energies; fourthly, by a fast when directed by the Holy Spirit or when needed; fifthly, by making a life style change which reflects the teachings of Christ.

While I was still working on this book in late 2007, I started to hear about how many books written by atheists were making headline news. I was not surprised after the vision which was revealed to me at the end of 2006 regarding the future of the United States. The vision was not pretty. At this same time, there was an ongoing discussion in the media about Mother Theresa’s struggle with her faith in God. This is how I realized how lucky I was to have been given an opportunity to report news as a result of my closer relationship with Jesus. There is no reason to lie. I had a struggle in the spirit as well. My struggle was not because the Lord was not talking to me because there was a period when the Lord was not talking to me as much as I wanted. I would not call this a silent period either. My struggle was questioning the instructions I was given in the spirit. Sometimes, I was given a very difficult task. I imagined these to be difficult because I was looking at the task from human perspective. I did not want to do as the Holy Spirit instructed me because people might not believe me or because of persecutions I might face. I would get angry because I did not want to do what the Spirit asked me to do. At those times, I wondered if I was perhaps making up these stories. The Lord later revealed to me that I was not the one making up these accounts, but that it was the Holy Spirit who remained my divine instructor.

In my journey with Christ, I learned that when the Lord sends us on an assignment, he is never missing in action. I also learned from my experience in walking in the Spirit that sometimes our greatest source of pain is not the devil nor the flesh, but our on-going struggle against the will of God. Jesus echoed the same statement to Saul when he confronted him on the road to Damascus. Jesus told Saul, “It is hard for you to kick against the pricks” (Acts 9:5). Jesus was telling Saul that it was a losing battle for him to fight against the will of God. The more he struggled against the will of God, the more pain he would suffer. Christians who suffer from depression during Christmas and during other holidays do so because of their refusal to accept the gift of joy given to them by the Lord. Until we receive, accept, acknowledge, and believe in the gift, we will not experience the fullness of the Lord’s joy. This is another reason why many Christians often remain in depression. They lack faith to receive the gifts of the good news in John 3:16. Initially, I could not understand why Jesus was urging me to finish this book. I was of the opinion that the world might be getting ready to end, and Jesus was going to give people the last chance to believe in him. Perhaps there was an urgent need to tell the story like no other story, about my closer walk with Jesus and his close involvement in my everyday life. I knew I could hardly have been the only one with this opportunity. Rather, I am sure that there have been many other people who have been given access to the invisible world of the Holiness of God. The amazing part is to be a reporter from both the physical and the spiritual worlds at the same time. I am delighted to be reporting for Jesus from the spiritual dimension.

One of the major mysteries uncovered in this book (narrated in volume #2) is the experience of my closest encounter with God. I experienced the other side of God many people are unwilling to admit. This revelation carries a very powerful message to those serving in the ministry for Christ. The handwriting is on the wall for those willing to allow their desires instead of the Holy Spirit to drive them while working for the Lord. Jesus started his ministry by echoing John the Baptist, saying, “Repent for the kingdom of God is at hand” (St. Matthew 4:17).

John the Baptist added, “And even now the ax is laid to the root of the trees. Therefore every tree which does not bear good fruit is cut down and thrown into the fire” (St. Matthew 3:10).

Other ministers walking in the Spirit of God have been sounding the alarm bells since the year 2007. I started seeing ominous signs at the end of 2006. There are major tragedies to hit the U.S. I saw a very dark slow-moving cloud over the nation. Only God knows how these situations will manifest themselves. We may be seeing an instant judgment of God from the pulpit. Ministers feeding their own desires in the house of God will be exposed, and others may start dropping dead. America as a nation needs to repent or face a very painful future. Moreover, this book will bring you closer to God through Jesus and will change your life forever. This remains my testimony for Christ, who has shared the love of his Father with me. The light we often experience in Jesus in the Spirit is the reflection of his Father’s love through him. God is the light. The light is love. That love of God is reflected to us only through Christ. That is why Jesus says, “I am the light of the world” (St. John 8:12) Jesus shares that light with those of us who believe in him as the Son of the Living God.

I have also learned from various divine assignments that the most painful moment of life is the time we hear the voice of God the loudest.

In 1972, in the middle of life crisis, I asked God, “Why me Lord?” He responded saying, “So that my glory would shine through you.” I could not understand that answer then. Today, about 38 years later, I finally realized the meaning of that statement. Before a person can arrive as a Christian, that person has to allow God to use him to shine. If you are still struggling and not surrendering to the will of God, you are yet to arrive. This is the essential reason why Jesus said, “Let your light so shine before men, so they can see your good work and glorify thy Father in Heaven” (St. Matthew 5:16). Jesus was saying, you must let God use you to shine. Don’t we use God to shine all the time?

I have written over 800 pages of my testimonies for Jesus. Mysterious events and divine manifestations of God continue. I will therefore continue to document these events as the Lord leads me. Consequently, I decided to divide the accounts of my journey with Christ into three volumes. The first volume will end with the end of my first assignment. The second volume will start with my closest encounter with God as I experienced the other side of the Holy Father. As you read each volume, be prepared for one of the most shocking spiritual experiences of your life. The third volume will be devoted to the invisible world of God in the spiritual realm. My journey with Jesus continues as my conversation with him continues. As I was putting finishing touch on volume #I of this book, an enormous miracle occurred. I received another visitation from Jesus. He came to answer a very precious age-old question, “Who do people think I am?” Jesus responded because I had asked him to answer the question to prove to myself that he had chosen me as a messenger to serve him. Over the years, people have been asking questions about Jesus’ race or ethnicity. Jesus answered that question himself on this miraculous visit revealed in chapter 34 of this book. The answer Jesus gave through this unexpected visitation was a giant message to the whole world. The reader will, however, understand and be inspired by reading the book from the beginning and following the sequence of events. Under open Heavens, the Lord revealed major prophetic messages about the future of the U.S. including why President Obama came to power. These revelations open the door to the other side of God most preachers are unwilling to touch. Throughout his ministry, Jesus left many coded messages behind. He revealed some of those codes, including the mystery of the gospel message discussed in chapter 39, titled Gates of Heaven Mystery of God. When I was apprehensive about some of the messages being downloaded by the Holy Spirit into my spirit, I received a unique message from Jesus around January 2009. I was asked to place God’s signature – God’s insignia in front of book as the Lord echoes the Oracle of God to me. I discussed the incident in chapter 39.

With God as my witness, the accounts in this book remain my testimony for Jesus and the messages the Father wants to share with the body of Christ. There are coded messages from the Lord throughout this book, with giant revelations for the nation in the last section of my testimonies. Closer Walk With Jesus is the documentary of my personal conversations with God. It includes over 120 testimonies, about 25 visitations of Christ, including many divine conversations in the Spirit. This is a journey into the invisible world of the Holiness of God.

The Greatest Source of Joy

“In me there is peace, in the world, there is tribulation, be not afraid, for I have overcome the world” (St. John 16:33)

One day in December 2009 as I was putting a finishing touch on this book, I asked Jesus to give me the secret to love, joy, and peace, and the power of healing. I wanted to be sure I am able to reveal this to other people as I continue my journey with the Lord. Questions that I asked while in the Spirit tend to receive immediate answers. Other times the answer may come later. This time, the answer came to me from Jesus through the Holy Spirit. I was told that the true source of love, joy, and peace comes from God through Jesus. God is love. That was why he gave his only begotten son to rescue us from the life of sins. When Jesus was born, the angel reporters declared peace and joy to all people. Jesus himself told his disciples that, he was leaving them with his peace that was very different from the peace the world would give them. Jesus is the Prince of Peace.

The only true source of love, joy and peace comes from God the Father through his Son Jesus. This is a simple formula. The process of attaining that peace appears elusive to many people because of two major reasons. First, peace can only be attained if we have a faithful relationship with Jesus. Many people talk about having a relationship with Jesus but do not have an idea what it means. Second point, people believing the lies of the devil more than they believe the truth of God. Once people are able to resolve these two issues, they will discover the greatest and only source of love, joy and peace of God is through Jesus.

Requirement for Joy: Having a Relationship with Jesus

The best way to develop a relationship with Jesus is to start reading his Word from the New Testament. A new believer should start reading the Bible from the New Testament. Once the person understands the New Testament, then he can proceed to reading the Old Testament. The books of the New Testament tend to explain the Old Testament. New believers will be confused while reading the Old Testament first. By reading the Word of Our Lord Jesus Christ, a person starts to learn about the trails left by Jesus on earth. When Jesus walked the face of this earth, he left the trails of his footsteps behind. He then told his disciples to pick the trails of his footsteps and place them in the hearts of men. Jesus’ disciples and others preaching the Word of God are the ones sowing the seed of the trails of the footsteps of Christ. At the moment a person receives, accepts, and believes in the trails of Christ being presented, a new believer opens the window of his soul. Once the window of the human soul is opened to the gospel message of Jesus, the Holy Spirit does the rest of the spiritual surgical operation. The trails of the footsteps of Jesus are the examples and messages he preached while he was on earth. These trails have acquired supernatural power to touch and transform the hearts of those willing to accept, and believe his gospel message. Consequently, the gospel message of Jesus becomes the good news because the messages ignite supernatural power of God in the hearts of believers. The more a person meditates on the Word of God, the more the ignition of this supernatural energy of the Holy Spirit sets the person’s soul on fire. The Holy Spirit is the Promise of the Father to all believers in Christ. All believers become joint heirs with Christ by adoption to the inheritance of the Father.

“You are sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise who is the guarantee of our inheritance until the redemption of the purchased possession, to the praise of his glory” (Ephesians 1:13-14).

The Holy Spirit is therefore a down payment of the inheritance deposited in the hearts of those who choose to believe in Jesus. Once a person receives the Holy Spirit, he begins a spiritual journey guided by divine Spirit into the heart of God through Jesus. The journey in the Spirit includes the growth of a believer in the Spirit. The critical point of continuing the relationship with Jesus is to read the Bible and meditate daily on the Word of God. In the process of continuous prayer and daily meditation on the Word of God, a person will experience a magnificent spiritual experience opening the Gates of Heaven. At this moment, a believer experiences the presence of God and different spiritual manifestations depending on the individual person. Majority of the supernatural manifestations are based on a person’s purpose in life. During this time, a new believer walking in the Spirit feels he or she is being drawn into a spiritual energy field. The intensity varies from person to person. This spiritual energy field defines the presence of God in Christ Jesus. Some people may be trembling from within, while others may continue to see a glowing of light in the spiritual realm. People may experience different physical manifestations including receiving a new tongue – speaking a new language, or in a tongue of angels. This glowing light is the presence of Jesus, or God’s angels. The light represents the love of God glowing inside the Lord Jesus Christ. The divine light of God embraces a new believer as the love of the Father.

Joy at the Location of Human Soul

Part of the mystery of God revealed to me in my journey with Christ is the location of human soul where the human spirit resides. When the Holy Spirit enters a believer through the window of human soul, he takes residence in a portion of human spirit. That location was not placed inside human brain, but in the abdomen, around the center of a physical body, few inches lower than the physical heart. Even Jesus confirmed this location of human soul when he said, “He who believes in me as the scriptures says, out of his belly shall flow the rivers of living water” (St. John 7:38). The human abdomen is where the human spirit is located, and this is where most people tend to hear the Voice of God. At this location is where we often feel the joy of the Lord. When this particular location is clogged up for what ever reason, we are unable to hear the Voice of God because of the traffic jam in this location. When we fast, we unclog the traffic jam in our abdomen allowing the Holy Spirit to fully manifest himself. Fasting therefore serves to starve the flesh to accentuate the Spirit of God within. When filled with the Holy Spirit, joyful peace is felt within. People possessed with another spirit other than that of the Holy Spirit tend to feel great anxiety as if worms were on their chests. This is because the demon is always uncomfortable when he resides in a location meant for the Holy Spirit. Anything that we worship other than God will possess us, and anything that possesses us will control us. To experience continuous joy at the location of human soul, we must allow the Holy Spirit to control our soul, and our entire life. This is when we experience the fullness of God’s glory within. It is in the very presence of God that we experience the fullness of joy, love, peace and serenity, transcending anything in this world. We experience healing. This is what most people are searching for. The major reason why people are failing to attain spiritual joy is because they are searching for that joy through the physical world. We cannot be full of ourselves and expect to be filled with the Holy Spirit at the same time. Nothing we enjoy in the flesh can ever give us lasting joy. What ever is experienced in the flesh regardless of fulfillment will never last. No man can attain total satisfaction from love, joy and peace in the flesh. It has never worked. The best place to experience total joy is to experience the love of God in the Spirit of God. People who engaged in physical pleasure of unlimited level discover later that physical pleasure is not paradise. No amount of sex, drug, money, or power, can bring total fulfillment to anybody, except experiencing the love of God through Christ.

Joy Stealers: Many People are in Bondage with the Devil

Many people are being fooled that the major problem they are facing is outside of them. As a result they started to get angry with either the government, or a group of people. Truly, there are problems outside of us. But the greatest problem is within the hearts of men. This was the primary reason why Jesus did not say anything against the Roman government of his time. Jesus only spoke to the hearts of men with an overwhelming impact and results still being felt after two thousand years. Today, there are people who specialize in igniting anger in people by pressing emotional buttons on the airways. People that are less educated, or uninformed are easily goaded into action with volatile emotional responses. The easiest way to steal a person’s joy is to ignite negative emotional reactions in them. The devil will subsequently use human negative emotions as tools to achieve his end leading many astray.

For example, the most common political weapon is to get people angry with the government. Immediately people are stirred up! They start responding with negative emotions even when they do not understand the problem or know the entire story. Some Christians are fighting and losing their minds over one legislation over another regarding morality. What a waste of time! There is a law against stealing. How many robberies do we have each year? There is a law against murder with the threat of capital punishment. People are still killing people when they get angry or crazy? So, how can we legislate ourselves to morality in the absence of reaching the hearts of men with the gospel message? If Christian preachers cannot convince church people to believe and follow Jesus, how do we think government can change behavior by moral legislation? Many people including Christians and non-Christians are held in emotional bondage because they allow negative emotions of the devil to hold them as prisoners. How can we find peace when we are in constant anger over some political issues which have nothing to do with us personally? Our hypocrisy is to let people know we stand for some moral standards before the public, so we can receive cheers and praise from fellow church members. In our closet, we sit on a sewer of immorality. Many sinners who could have benefited from the gospel message of Christ were ran out of the church. Today, most of the churches put up an invisible sign that says, No sinners are welcomed. Violators will be exposed, strip naked, degraded and put to shame! Enter at your own risk! That’s why tabloid newspapers are selling like hot cakes. Yet, Jesus asked us to reach out to sinners, the disenchanted, and the lost. Because the sinners were banned from churches, they developed political associations to fight the church with the devil as their chief operating officer. Their efforts have been very successful taking public territories from Christians as they make mockery of the gospel message of Christ. This is one of the major reasons why atheist books, movies, and entertainments are selling like never before. They remained in defiance of God. Sadly, they will never find peace in the absence of God.

Caution: Spirituality without God is Dangerous

The best way to find peace is a journey into the heart of God through Our Lord Jesus Christ. People may find spirituality without God. It is a dangerous journey leading into the wilderness of despair and disaster. There are many ungodly and dangerous doors in the spirit realm. These are the gates of demonic forces and fallen angels. A wise person will stay away from them! Interaction with the realm of demonic forces is a sure way and a direct passport to hell. Those who engage in such practices are playing with fire.

Another realm is the realm of human spirit. People operating within the realm of human spirit alone can confuse this with the Spirit realm of God. People who justify evil are not operating from the realm of God, but either from the human spirit, or that of the devil. This is where many people get confused because they do not understand the differences in spiritual realms. They can find what appears to be peace, love, and joy in the human spiritual realm, but they never lasted. Man can never be the author of his own serenity in the absence of God. Without God, man’s heart will never find peace and serenity. Those people who operate primarily in the realm of human emotions with human spirit are setting themselves up for a giant emotional crash. Without realizing it, they tend to open the door to the realm of the devil. They are inadvertently worshipping the devil. Unfortunately, some of them think they are dealing with the human spirit, but they have already crossed over to the domain of the devil. At a point and time when they do not expect, the devil will strike to torment and destroy them.

Jesus said, “The thief comes but to steal, kill and destroy, but I come to give life more abundantly” (John 10:10). A very foolish person will reject this offer.

Finding True Joy in Life

I want to make this point at the beginning of this book. There is no lasting satisfaction in seeking personal fulfillment. Personal fulfillment is false hope! If you continue to search for personal fulfillment, you are wasting your life. I want to stress again, there is no amount of pleasure, money, power, or self-adulation that can bring eternal joy to anybody. Many people have been deceived that a search for a personal fulfillment is the key to true joy. This is a fallacy! A person can only find true joy, love, and peace, not in seeking personal fulfillment, but in seeking and doing the will of God. Many successful people crash into depression after a giant celebration of personal achievements. King Solomon in the Bible is a typical example. He had all the money and riches more than any king in the world. He had more access to physical pleasures than anybody who ever lived the face of this earth. His fame was heard all over the world. Yet, when he departed from the way of God by allowing his foreign wives to lead him astray, he lost fellowship with God. That was the beginning of his nightmare and his depression. The depression King Solomon suffered was revealed in his writings. He wrote many books discussing the futility of life in the earthly realm without the Spirit of God.

What brings us joy is the opposite of personal fulfillment. Our greatest source of joy comes from living a life of purpose for the Lord in humility. We can find our purpose by looking at what irritates us most. It is a mistake to believe that our purpose is based on what we know how to do best. This is another error. Our talents and gifts are tools to help us achieve our divine purpose. Those talents are just tools, but they are not our purpose. Unfortunately, we tend to find our purpose at our painful moments of irritation, or challenges in life. This was not God’s plan. However, it is the way the enemy try to derail our purpose in life. Once the devil sees a person as being under God’s covenant, the devil is going to start planting landmines along the pathway. The devil knows our purpose will glorify God. He does not want us to glorify God because the more we praise God the more headaches he gets. His intention is therefore to disrupt a person’s journey to divine purpose. Majority of our painful challenges are not created by God, but by the devil. True, the Lord can place some challenges on our way to strengthen us, but not to lead us astray. Unfortunately, the devil also knows the time of the Lord’s visitations. Every person who walks in the Spirit of God knows that there is a divine cycle to the visitations and manifestations of the Lord. The devil continues to try his best to disrupt that timing by placing obstacles on the way to cause distractions. Because the devil matches the time he does his havocs with the timing of God’s visitations, it appears as though we hear God mostly during our painful moments. This is the more reason why problems come in groups. The devil does not fire one shot, but many shots around the same time. His intention is to discourage us from the way of God. God speaks to us all the time. There are some special moments he designed for our communion with him. Our Father loves to visit his children through the Holy Spirit frequency. The devil tries his best to disturb those moments. Therefore, at the moment we are facing many challenges, is the time to position ourselves to receive God’s messages and blessings. Many people who turn away from God during their moments of challenges, or remain embittered ended losing their blessings. By being angry during life storms, people play into the hands of the devil. Therefore the enemy of God therefore keeps people in emotional prison. Jesus said, “I came to set the captives free” (St. Luke 4:18). There are many Christians who are kept in emotional bondage of bitterness, anger, and despair because they choose to listen to the devil, than listen to the Lord. For God to set a table before us in the presence of our enemy (the devil) is not by accident. The devil is not positioned in the valley as a reporter or a comforter, but as a destroyer. As long as we stay with the Lord, we will always prevail over our enemy.

Regardless to the challenges we face, we experience our greatest moments of joy while serving others as directed by the will of God to touch the hearts of others. When we operate in the will of God, we are obedient to him. The key to unlocking our blessings is unquestionable obedience, not to people, but to God. While serving others, we tend to experience God’s presence as directed by the anointing placed on each person. Every person serving the Lord has specific anointing to operate within the body of Christ. To each person’s purpose is a divine mantle pre-created by God. To each mantle are specific anointings designed for specific missions for God’s purpose. This is why everybody must operate within the anointing given to them by God.

Every day that I actively seek the presence of God through Jesus, I found unlimited joy, love, and peace transcending the ordinary. When I ascend the Spirit realm of God, I learn to surrender to the Lordship of the Lord Jesus. I experience the love of God through Jesus as a light shinning through me. It was that perfect love of God that destroyed all fears. My purpose is to serve others to reveal the glory of God as his mighty hand drives me to achieve specific objectives for his divine purpose. At that moment, I tend to experience the Holy Spirit euphoria of joy I am still unable to explain.

My Lord, my King, how mighty are thou, as you reveal yourself through the magnificence of your creation, and the unfolding of your majesty.

Section One

The First Visitation – Testimonies #1 through #6

Chapters #1 to #6

This section describes my divine call by the Lord Jesus to serve him. Receiving an official invitation to serve in the ministry by the Lord was never my expectation. I have been a Christian all my life and have been serving in church since I was a child. Yet, Jesus used the situation to issue an official invitation to serve in his ministry on earth. At that time, I did not have an idea how this divine invitation would change my life. This first section of six chapters also serves as my introduction to the book. Most of the issues discussed in this section will be discussed in details later in the book.

The greatest shock of my life was the divine visitation of my Lord Jesus Christ to me.

Jesus visited me!

Chapter 1

Divine Visitation

You can never win, except with Jesus

The year was 2003 when one shocking event blew the lid off the concealed events I had been experiencing for years. Mostly, I kept very quiet about many of the mysterious events happening around me. I was afraid of what people would think of me. I did not want to tell my story. I was thinking people might refuse to believe me. Perhaps they might be thinking I was a mental case. I was experiencing some supernatural events that I could not explain. I have used this entire book to discuss the events that have transpired in my life. I do not expect everybody to understand everything that happened. I would discuss some of them with my wife. I was not convinced she understood what I was experiencing either. I realized some people might not understand what I was experiencing. Before people can understand what I am discussing, they need to have ascended to another level of spirituality. I am not trying to denigrate anybody. For a person to understand the power of spiritual manifestations of God, he must have experienced the power of the Holy Spirit to some degree. There are Christians who do not believe in the manifestation power of God through people. Unfortunately, these Christians have locked themselves out of the Lord’s greatest blessings.

Most Christians have experienced the Holy Spirit, but they do not understand what they are experiencing. In this book, I will be discussing my journey with the Lord through the divine directions and guidance of the Holy Spirit. There are people who will read this book, setting the Holy Spirit within them on fire. Even though I wrote about my spiritual experiences, the more I read certain parts, the more the Holy Spirit is fired up inside me. There were also some mysterious events which happened to me that I couldn’t explain. I do not know anyone who knows everything about the mysteries of God and divine revelations.

Some of these divine experiences have propelled me to a higher spiritual level where the Holy Spirit dominates my mind. At this higher level of spirituality, certain things are usually revealed to me. For many years, I kept this a secret. When I looked into the history of my life as a Christian, I realized I had been experiencing such events right from the time I was a child. As an adult, I was afraid people would call me a fanatic for Jesus, or just a weird person. Most of us tend to seek human approval from society. After this event, I no longer have the need to seek human approval for anything I do. I stopped being afraid of people and what harm they could do to me. I actively started to ignore human desires and started seeking God’s directions. I do not want to satisfy desires mostly driven by the flesh. I want to be sure I satisfy God’s intention for my life. I already knew I was on a journey and a mission for God, but I did not recognize the entrenchment of the mission in my life. My greatest joy lies in pleasing God. This event opened my eyes, changed my entire perception of life and transformed me as a person to serve God. It sets me on the right course in fulfillment of God’s intention for my life. This mysterious experience continued for a long time. It was so overwhelming at times that I felt I was touching the face of God. I quickly learned to understand the reasons for the indwelling of the Holy Spirit. I learned more about the power of God’s transforming grace through the gift from Our Lord Savior Jesus Christ.

A Mysterious Event: How I was Called  - Testimony #1

One morning, I was angry with God. I was throwing what I will call an adult temper tantrum. I did not have the slightest idea God was listening to what I was saying until the events that followed. I had experienced many divine revelations until this point in my journey. I have been a Christian all my life. I did not discover Christianity as an adult. I was born into a Christian home. I have always been in the church and have always served the Lord. All my socialization since childhood started from inside the church. I never knew the street. I was socially detached from kids in the street. I was the church-going, Sunday school-attending, church event-organizing teenager, a high school scripture union student, choir member, and God-loving adult.

Even though I had experienced many revelations during my life, at this time, I was over 50 years old and a little frustrated with God’s intention for my life. It was a temporary anger, but it marked a turning point in my life. On this particular day, I was angry because I wanted to buy a car. I was thinking, perhaps I would not be able to finance a new car. Knowing how some credit companies can create obstacles, I did not know what to expect. I was running a business and had borrowed a lot of credit card money to finance it. The business was not turning profits fast enough. I had been working on it for over ten years. I was not getting a good return on my investment in the business. I was asking God for help. My old 1991 Nissan Stanza was over 10 years old with over 150,000 miles on it. It could die any time. I knew it was going to die soon, and I needed a new car. So, I started talking to God. I was a little angry with him.

I need to make something very clear here. My anger at this time was not insulting to God. It was like a father and son’s conversation. I was very sure God understood this because of the way events turned out. I tabled a problem before God the Father like a complaining child. I was never insulting to God, I was just complaining. I was only making my point with humility. God can read everybody’s heart. This particular day, God heard my request.

I started saying,

“Why haven’t I become a millionaire all these years?

I have been worshiping you all the time and doing your work.

There are so many people out there not worshipping you.

Yet, they are rich!

I work for you everyday.

I live my life for you everyday.

When am I going to be rich and be a millionaire like those other people always bragging?

Those rich people humiliate us poor people all the time.

It’s as if we have to go on our knees and worship them everyday just to survive.

In this world, money is power.

I feel so humiliated that although I’m not poor, I have no financial success.

Why God? Why me?

When will I become rich like those people out there who don’t even believe in you?

When are you going to send my showers of blessing pouring down?”

Although I was a little angry on this particular day while talking to God, I was very careful to be respectful. I need to stress here again, it was not an insult, or what people may term bad anger. Perhaps, I was just venting a little frustration. At this time, God had already assigned me to do a project for him. I was doing that project and continued to do it. However, I was also asking for a little reward because I needed some money to buy a new car. In my appeal, I started making bargains with God. I did not think it was a bad idea. I knew God was listening to me. Actually he was!

I continued my request:

“Okay, let’s make a deal. If you make me rich and I become a millionaire, I’ll spend some of that money in our church.

I’ll take care of the homeless and help the poor people.

See, I won’t be selfish like the rest of those rich people on television.”

That day I was not too happy. After placing my request before God in this unconventional way, I went about my daily business. I even forgot I made such a request to God. I was just frustrated. He knew it. I know God is the richest Father and can fix anything.

A few days after placing that request before God, a mysterious event happened which altered the course of my life. I woke up that morning and I saw an image before me. After carefully looking at the image, I realized it was the image of Jesus Christ standing before me on my vision screen. In past events, I tended to receive divine revelations from God early in the morning when I got out of bed. In early morning, people’s mind tends to be clearer. I was a little shocked because I was looking directly at Jesus on my vision screen, right in my living room. I was not afraid but amplified with spiritual power I could not explain. I was very excited because I was able to see Jesus looking directly at me. At the same time, a mysterious spiritual power overwhelmed me.

This incident is very difficult to explain. Based on my experience in the spirit, I learned that people have about three sets of eyes. The first eyes are the two physical eyes we use everyday to see. The second are the eyes of human imagination governing our fantasies and our creative mind. The third are the spiritual eyes we use to see visions from the invisible world of God. With my spiritual eyes, I was looking directly at Jesus as if he was manifesting himself through my inner perception. It was as if I was looking at a spiritual television screen. On this occasion, Jesus was wearing his regular white robe. Other times, I have seen him dressed in different outfits. At times, I have seen him floating in the air. This time, he was just looking at me as if at an eye contact level, perhaps a little elevated in the air. He appeared to have a message for me. I noticed he was not smiling and was looking serious. I could tell he wanted my attention. I thought I was in trouble, yet the powerful experience brought me so much calmness. During this time, I had forgotten my unconventional request before God while I was angry. I was a little surprised when Jesus came to visit me, but I did not know what he wanted or what he wanted me to do. I started wondering what was going to happen. I became curious.

Based on my spiritual perception of Jesus, I knew he has a jovial side to him and is always smiling through his inner Spirit at us. I know about this part of Jesus because I feel this in my heart everyday. This time, however, as his image appeared in my vision screen, he was not smiling. I was not feeling the jovial part of him. He did not appear angry, either. He was just looking serious. I did not know what to think, but I knew he had a message for me. In spite of my physical exercise, and walking around the living room, I could not get his image off my vision screen. His physical image appeared to have locked onto my vision screen. Once he had my attention, he initiated a mysterious process of communication I could not understand. Jesus started speaking directly to me. I could perceive what he was telling me as clearly as crystals, but I was not hearing a voice. It was as if Jesus was talking directly to my heart. I did not see his mouth moving. It was like a telepathic communication within the spirit. I could vividly perceive what he was telling me as if I could hear him with my inner ears. Up till today, I did not understand or comprehend how I could hear a person talking to me in the spirit. Yet, I did not hear an outside voice with my physical ears. As my journey with Christ continued, this became one of the processes of conversation and communication with God the Father, Jesus the Son and the Holy Spirit. On this occasion, Jesus had something very special to tell me.

After fixing his eyes on me to get my attention, Jesus started speaking,

“I came to give you an answer to your question.

The Bible chapter you’re about to read this morning has a message for you.

This is a response to your request.

The message is not at the beginning of the chapter.

The message is after the middle, towards the end of the chapter.

That’s the answer to your request.”

At this time I was wondering in my heart what he meant by this message because I did not know which one of my requests was being answered. In the past, I had prayed every day for many things. Well, I could not wait to finish my 20 minutes jogging that morning as I followed my regular morning rituals. I was curious as to what Jesus was trying to tell me. I quickly finished my jogging and started to read my Bible passage for that morning. I was excited while I was looking at Jesus in my spiritual vision-screen as he too was looking directly at me. This was a very powerful revelation of God through Jesus. I was not aware what the message could be. So, I was curious to find the mystery behind this divine message and visitation. Since I was reading and studying the New Testament in order, I did not even know what part I was supposed to read that morning. However, somebody from the invisible world of God knew! Jesus knew!

When I was ready to read my daily Bible passage, I noticed something: Jesus did not leave my vision field. He stayed and continued looking at me. He looked as if he wanted to communicate something very important. When I opened my Bible, I noticed the next chapter to read was in St. Matthew, Chapter 16. I had been reading the gospel of St. Matthew. I started reading and thinking about the message I had just received that morning from Jesus while he was still looking at me. As soon as I passed the middle of the chapter, I got to verse 24. It reads:

“Then said Jesus to his disciples, ‘If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross and follow me’ ” (St. Matthew 16:24).

Immediately after reading this verse, a light bulb went off in my head; I started to tremble on the living room couch. I felt some divine energy overwhelmed me as I continued trembling. At this time, I was shaking on the inside just as I was shaking on the outside. I felt I was hit with a mysterious and supernatural power from above. It was as if a mighty force from Heaven rested upon me. This power lifted me up in the Spirit and caused me to start shaking all over. I was so overwhelmed with a spiritual force I could not explain. At this time, there was nobody in the house. I was alone by myself. My children had gone to school, and my wife had gone to work. My emotions instantly became raw as if something just touched my inner soul. The spiritual energy took over my entire body. I started feeling the powerful hand of God lifting me up. My whole body continued to tremble. Through my heart I started hearing Jesus asking me,

“What happened to your faith in me?

What happened to your faith in me?”

While trembling, I spontaneously went down on my knees. I closed my eyes and started praying as tears started streaming down my face. At this time, this powerful force had taken total control of me. I am not the kind that cries easily. I have never cried in the public while I was in pain, or even at my father’s funeral. However, at this time, I completely lost control of myself while drowning in such an intense spiritual experience. I could not understand, nor fully explain, the mysterious and powerful force affecting me. I knew it was not a natural force because I was overwhelmed more than anything I could comprehend. I had never experienced this before in my life. I was moved beyond any controllable effort to conceal my feelings. I was alone as I started to weep. My body continued to tremble from head to toe. At this time, I felt the presence of God through Christ.

Immediately, I started to pray to God saying,

“I’m sorry God, please forgive my ignorance. I’m very, very sorry.

I’m no longer angry. May thy will be done in my life.

I surrender everything to thee. Please, forgive me.”

I do not remember how long I was on my knees weeping, praying, and asking God for forgiveness. One of the shocking parts of the experience was the perfect direction in the Bible Jesus gave me to get to the point of his message. His direction was more than perfect. It led me directly to the information he wanted me to receive. Interestingly, I did not even know the part I was supposed to read that morning. I always follow from where I left off from my previous Bible reading. But Jesus knew. Jesus waited until I got to that point in my reading. He then appeared at exactly the time I was supposed to read the segment he was going to use to deliver his message. He therefore used this passage to convey to me a response to my question. When it was all over, I realized Jesus had made a visit to me. What a privilege! He also came with such an overwhelming energy that I had never experienced before. This was my first visitation from my Savior Jesus Christ because I saw his physical appearance on my vision screen. Years ago, before this incident, I had had a visitation from God in a dream. At that time, I was not sure who he was. I believed the person who appeared to me previously was God.

My physical body was seized by emotions as the Holy Spirit and the power of God through Christ overwhelmed me. My tears were not the tears of sadness, but the tears of joy and awe. I was happy because I felt the power of God around me at this time. From this event, I experienced the powerful and positive energy force of Christ. God sent Jesus to talk to me that morning. That was the way I perceived the event. Even though Jesus did not appear as happy with me that morning, I was glad because of the visit. With all the things happening in this world that God has to deal with, he had time to listen to me. Later, I realized that just because Jesus was not smiling, this did not mean he was angry. He came for serious business and for the purpose of conveying a very important message to me. I was ecstatic and was very pleased. I started to feel great joy and peace within me. I still become tearful each time I told people the story, even years after the incident. It was a perfect time when I felt the mighty hands of God touching my heart. I was very pleased. I felt as if I was re-anointed by the power of the Holy Spirit. This event would be followed by many more miracles, visitations, and divine conversations. I knew that when Jesus came to me that morning, he was not angry as I first thought. He came as a teacher, a friend and a loving father. So, I was not afraid of his presence because I had seen his image many times in my vision field. With subsequent visitations, I notice that when Jesus comes to me, he comes with a mighty spiritual energy. He is always enshrouded in a kind of spiritual energy I could not understand. He clears my mind and lets only his words penetrate my heart without any room to doubt his message or his direction. While Jesus is conveying his messages, his power knocks out all other communication lines. There is no time for argument. I not only feel the powerful aura of his presence, including the manifestations of God’s power on me each time. The experience causes me to tremble and brings out tears of joy. I feel the awesome power of God through Jesus!

For a long time, I refused to discuss this event of Christ’s visitation with anybody. I was thinking people would not believe me. Other miraculous events that followed this visitation cleared the way for me to testify for Jesus, as a messenger to serve in his ministry.

Chapter 2

The After Effects of Jesus’ Visit

“I know my sheep, and my sheep know me” (St. John 10:14)

The subsequent events to this divine visit from Jesus reiterated the powerful presence of God in my life. This event helped to define my purpose in life. I thank Jesus for the mighty power of his grace. At this point in my journey with the Lord, I realized Jesus had transformed me. He took me to a higher level of existence where I could clearly hear the voice of God in my heart everyday. Praise the Lord! The events that followed proved this point. I had ascended to a higher level of spirituality. Following Jesus’ visit, certain mysterious events started happening around me. Although I did not realize the implications of these events, they later helped to shape the course of future missions placed before me.

Divine Interventions - Testimony # 2

While still pondering the visit of Our Lord Jesus Christ, another mysterious event happened. A few days after the first incident, I was on my way to work when my old car stopped in the middle of Highway 270. The car started to smoke. It was a dangerous time because cars were flying passed me at 60 to 70 miles per hour. Knowing I was in the midst of danger whereby any car could hit me at that time, I started to pray. The car stopped and started about five times and finally died with smoke coming out from the engine.

I started praying and talking to God;

“You know, I’m in the middle of a very dangerous highway here.

I’m not afraid because I know you’re with me.

This is the valley of the shadow of death and I will fear no evil.

But, I need to get out of this danger zone I’m sitting in here so other cars don’t hit me.

I know you’re not going to leave me in the middle of this danger, Lord.

Because these cars flying passed me are not stopping.”

It was as if God was listening to me at that time. I was not afraid at all because I could feel the presence of God in my car. I was at peace. I restarted my car. It would start and stop again. I tried this about four more times with the same result. I kept praying to God to get me out of danger. I gave my car a start again while I reached for my cell phone to call my wife. The car started again and the smoke cleared. Then I made a promise to God.

“Okay, God, my car has started again.

Please let it take me to the next exit.

The next exit is about two to four miles away.

I’ll get off and call for help.

Please God, help me.”

After saying that prayer, the car started running again as if it were a brand-new car. The car was driving so well, when I got to the exit I prayed to God for, I just kept going. I did not keep my promise to get off the road. I just kept driving. As soon as I got to my final exit to work, about six miles from the original location where my car first stopped, the car finally stopped in the middle of the road. I came out of the car with a big smile on my face. People were perhaps wondering while I was smiling. I was smiling because God heard my prayer. He took me off the dangerous zone on the highway by letting my car start again. Later, a very nice police officer came and helped me call for a tow-truck. The police officer was so nice I had to send him a thank-you card. I have never experienced such great politeness from a police officer. Most of the ones I had seen in the past looked angry all the time. He asked me to sit in his car while waiting for the tow-truck. We had conversations in the car, and we were both laughing. I had called the tow-truck, too. My tow-truck arrived first and the car was towed to the dealer. The police officer even wanted to take me to work. I told him to take me down the street to where my wife was waiting in her car. She finally took me to work. When God’s intervention comes into our lives, the events are perfectly orchestrated from his divine grace.

In hindsight, I could tell the angels of the Lord were inside the car to protect me while all these events were taking place. I knew I was so calm and at peace in my car. Most people would be very nervous being in the middle of danger on the highway as cars were flying by. I was not anxious, but I was at peace. When these events were happening, however, I did not know about the presence of these angels around me. Following this incident, other mysterious events revealed the presence of these angels.

“The angel of the Lord encamps all around those who fear him and deliver them” (Psalm 34:7).

The next day, I called the dealer. I was told the car’s engine was completely fried – no rescue – the engine was completely dead! Then, my next question was, if the car engine actually fried at the time smoke was coming out, how did the car have power to drive another six miles? What happened was a divine intervention. The car had died at the time it was smoking. There was no way a dead car could start again. When I started praying, God restored power in a dead car to run those last six miles. The guardian angels brought the energy of God into the car. I knew I was filled with so much joy when the incident was happening. This joy was brought about by the powerful presence of the Holy Spirit with the angels riding with me. As a result, I experienced joy and peace in the Spirit. I believed Jesus directed the entire events. He gets all the glory for these miracles. Praise the Lord! Later as my journey continues with Jesus, I learned that when I am under open Heaven (manifestations of the Holy Spirit), I attract favors even from strangers.

Divine Interventions Continued – Testimony # 3

The next event that followed was even more mysterious. I was initially worried whether I would be able to get a new car. I was getting a divine message at that time that I should not worry. I should be able to get a brand-new car without any problem. On Friday, I went to the car dealer where my car was towed. I was introduced to a new car salesman. In a few minutes, I picked the new car of my choice. He made a photocopy of my driver’s license, placed a temporary license plate on the new car, and told me to drive the car for the weekend. He told me to come back the following week to sign the paper work. I could not believe my ears.

I asked the salesman, “What did you say?”

“You need a car this weekend, don’t you?” he asked.

“Yes,” I responded.

“Take the car and drive it for the weekend and come back sometimes next week to do the paper work,” he said.

“Thanks,” I replied, jumping in the car and driving away. I actually did not believe what was happening.

When I go to the store to buy something that costs less than $20, the cashier asks for my driver’s license when I am writing a check. At times, I am asked for home phone, job phone, and mother’s maiden name – as if she would come back from the grave to pay my bills. At other times, they ask all kinds of other ridiculous questions. This time, a car dealer gave me a car worth $14,000 and did not blink an eye. He trusted me with the car and asked me to come back days later to sign the paper work. I knew Jesus was working hard on my side to help me get a new car as he promised me at the time my old car died. A few days later, I went back to the car dealer and signed the necessary papers. A month after I bought that car, I bought a new car for my wife. The following month, I bought another car for my daughter. Remember, I was worried whether I would be able to get one car. By the time Jesus worked with me, I was able to buy three cars, within a period of two months.

As interesting as it turned out, Jesus already had a plan when he visited me a couple of days before my car died on the highway. Although Jesus did not tell me about his plan, he had a plan in place. When he gave me a response through the Word in the Bible, he did not say anything else. He already made provision for me and knew how he was going to get me a brand-new car. Jesus, however, kept this from me. He did not reveal this to me until the event happened. Perhaps he was building my faith and was waiting for me to trust in him. He knew what I needed at that time. He already had a plan in place to get it for me. All I had to do was to totally believe in him and surrender myself to his will. This was a struggle. Eventually, I did surrender to him.

“Trust in the Lord with all thine heart,

And lean not unto thine own understanding.

In all thy ways acknowledge him.

And he shall direct thy paths” (Proverbs 3: 5-6).

God Manifests Himself in the Midst of Our Pains

Our greatest source of pain sometimes comes from our struggle against the will of God. While you are busy weeping and going through so much pain and emotions, do you really know what is next? Do you know what God has in store for you? Are you going to allow God to direct and rule your life or do you want to do it by yourself? Why don’t you give the keys of your car to Jesus to drive it for you? My story is the testimony of the working miracles of the mighty power of Jesus.

One of the most important things I learned about life during the time of pain is that God is closer to us than we can imagine. Other events that followed later in this journey proved me to be right. During trials and tribulations, we can easily drift away from God. While we are hurting, we are only thinking about the physical because we live most of our lives in a physical realm. Through spiritual empowerment, we learn to experience God, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit in their perfect forms. We experience them in love, in peace, and with serenity. A lot of times when we are crying, we cannot see clearly. That is when we need prayers to unclog our hearts. The next question is, through our sorrows and despair during troubled times, can we hear the stillness of the voice of God?

This brings me to the story of God and Moses having a conversation. Around this time, the Holy Spirit led me to this story. I was unaware of the significance of the story. Subsequent events indicated God was using the story of Moses to prepare me for the missions ahead. The story reveals some of the glory of God unknown to man. It also reveals the mighty power of his greatness. In this story, I discovered the power of the Bible in Exodus Chapters 33 and 34. First, God got angry with the children of Israel because of their sins. He told them he would not be going with them on their journey. He asked an angel to lead them. Moses got angry with God in return because of God’s decision not to go with them. God was angry with the children of Israel because of their disobedience. Moses remained humble before God. Moses said to God that he would not move an inch unless God went with them on their journey to the promise land. Moses was making an appeal to God based on God’s original promise that he would go with Moses. After Moses made an appeal to God pleading for the children of Israel, God changed his mind and decided to go with them. The power of these chapters is unbelievable. In these chapters, God manifests himself as the Living God to Moses.

Here is Moses prayer during this encounter with God:

“Show me thy way O’ Lord,

So, that I may know thee,

So that I may find grace in thy sight,

And consider this nation is thy people” (Exodus 33:13).

Going through another spiritual experience while reading this part of the Bible, reminded me of the time when Jesus came to visit me. What I thought was a chastisement was actually an invitation from Jesus into his ministry. That was where the name of the book came from, Closer Walk With Thee. The title was my answer to Jesus. He came to call me, and I promised I would walk closer to him for the rest of my life, and nothing would separate me from the love of Christ, ever. This includes tribulations, distress, persecutions, famine, nakedness, perils, or the sword. Many incidents like these have happened to me. Usually, the reasons for the divine interventions were not obvious until later in my journey. I started a process of totally surrendering my life to Christ to use me as his vessel to reach others. As events unfolded along my journey with Christ, he tested my loyalty to him.

Revealing the Mystery of God

After the first series of events, there were many more events that completely illuminated the concealed spiritual journey, which I have been keeping secret. I looked in front of me and saw God’s missions. I looked behind me and saw many divine interventions from God. I realized he was preparing me for other missions. I was more than curious to know what missions God was preparing for me. Some of them were not easy.

At this point in my life, I started to think about my numerous encounters with the Lord. I must have counted over 40 encounters. I decided to write about the major ones. Once I started writing, I could not stop. Perhaps I may write about more encounters than I had planned. I started to think about how I first encountered God and what I remembered. I know there is no way I can remember or understand everything. However, I believe God’s hand will guide me to write this book to his satisfaction. This book is not about the author. It is about a testimony for God, and how he works through us using his Son, Jesus Christ.

My first encounter with God goes back to the beginning of my life when I had no physical body. I know this part will freak some people out. Tighten your belt, clear your mind, and be ready for a journey into the other side. I was in a pre-incarnate state of existence. This knowledge has been with me from the time I was a child. I kept it a secret until this time. It remained very vivid in my memory. I remember at this particular existence, I was just a living spirit. I had memory and perception. I also had the Spirit of God, but no physical body. Chapter seven will start with that experience and trace my spiritual journey from the beginning of my creation. This is a fascinating story as I discuss some of the mysteries of God. It reveals my interaction with God as I can best recall – a very shocking revelation about God, and the awesome power of his grace. From here, I will be discussing my series of encounters with him. I will also be discussing many encounters with Jesus and many miracles that happened. This will include the time he appeared to me in a dream, the time he gave me instructions to do certain things, the visit of an angel in human flesh, and much more. The reason God is manifesting himself to me this way, and especially why Jesus continues to visit me, will be revealed in later chapters and in other volumes of this book. Be prepared for a very fascinating journey into the realm of the Holy Spirit.

Most importantly, in this book, I will only tell you what happened to me. I will try to explain the events. I may not always be accurate in my explanation, but I will give it my best shot. I do not understand everything that has happened. I will never tell you anything that never happened, just to make a story. I will use Bible passages to explain some of my encounters with the Lord as directed by the Holy Spirit. I may use some story illustrations to make various points. Again, every story identified as testimony in this book is an event I experienced through the power of the Holy Spirit. As my journey continues with Jesus, he constantly tells me stories to illustrate his message. Later in my journey, I realized Jesus was the one speaking to me and telling me stories with the Holy Spirit as a messenger. I did not know this then until Jesus himself told me. So, from the beginning of my story, I use the word “God” and “Lord” interchangeably. Until Jesus made that point in our conversation, I was using the word “God” in most of my divine communication. In the second volume of this book, I will discuss my encounter with God when Jesus brought me before the Father. This is an experience I am yet to find words to describe.

I urge you to look at the events I am describing. Perhaps some of these events have happened to you in the past and you took them for granted. You did not even realize that God was talking to you. Did you? I hope by the time you finish reading this book, God will reveal himself to you with the mightiness of his awesome power as he continues to reveal himself to me everyday. God sends me on so many missions. When I look back to past events in my life, I realize God has been using me to do his work before I recognized what was happening. The stories of these incidents are discussed throughout this book. I am happy to be a messenger for him. It’s a privilege to serve God. I have told him many times that I only come to do his will and nobody else’s. I could care less what people think of me or expect of me. I have dedicated my life to serve God to the end. Money means absolutely nothing to me. It is just an instrument like a nail, a hammer, tape, or anything we use for achieving some objectives. Based on the series of mysterious events that happened to me, I realize I am an energy carrier for the Lord. I will discuss more about these so-called “energy carriers” for the Lord later in this book.

At times, we have become attached to the instrument of money. We ignore our spiritual journey. After a while, we start to worship money instead of God. And that money becomes us. Money develops a spirit of its own and continues to make people very miserable. Money can make your life comfortable, or it can make your life miserable. However, it will never give you true happiness or eternal joy. God is the only Father who can grant his children true joy. I do not come to do my own will, but the desires of him who sent me – the desire of my everlasting and Loving Father in Heaven. I surrender myself in fulfillment of his will. If the testimonies in this book do not convince you of the awesomeness of God, nothing else in this world will convince you of the power of God and the abundance of his grace.

I am also going to take you on a spiritual journey. I want you to read this book at the same time you are reading your Bible every day, especially the New Testament. I will discuss some topics and revisit those topics throughout this book. This is not a repetition, but a revisit of the same topics to demonstrate spiritual growth along the journey. One of the secrets I want to share with you about the Bible is that the Bible is a Living Word. The Bible has power to heal, melt away your sadness, and give you hope, joy, and serenity. Make it a duty to read your Bible every day. Read over and over the Word of Jesus from all the gospels. Learn to mediate daily on the Word of God. Digest his Word like you digest food. It is a fulfillment of his prophecy. Jesus said,

“Whosoever drinketh this water shall thirst again. But whosoever drinketh of the water that I give him shall never thirst, but the water I shall give him shall become in him a living spring of water, springing to everlasting life” (St. John 4:13-14).

In this statement, Jesus is referring to the message he brings to us from God the Father in Heaven. He wants us to eat the words and digest his message as we digest food and use the power from the messages for the glory of God. Once we digest the words, they come alive in us – becoming living water and producing fruit. We do not produce the fruit. We are commissioned to be fruit bearers for the Lord. You, too, can start the healing process from within through the transforming power of our living God. Our God is an awesome God!

In the next chapter, I will be discussing stages of being called to the ministry. I want to deal with this issue before going deeper into the story of my journey with Christ. There are many ministers who enter the ministry for the wrong reasons. This group of ministers can easily mislead their congregation if they do not know how to tune in to God. There is a special process for receiving divine messages from God. Those who are not called to the ministry may not have access to those messages. By teaching from the flesh, these ministers may be misleading people. The key is to learn to walk in the Spirit of righteousness of God. Therefore, I will be describing the stages of being called to the ministry. This of course may vary from person to person, based on the assigned mission of the Lord.

Chapter 3

Being Called to the Lord’s Ministry

“You have not chosen me, but I have chosen you and ordained you to bear more fruit”      (St. John 15:16)

Many times I have wanted to start my own ministry for God instead of just going to church and singing in the church choir. Each time I started to do something, I would receive a spiritual message that it was not yet time. Based on my experience, I will explain how the Lord Jesus prepared me for his ministry. It does not happen overnight. Many people have walked into the ministry and forgotten who is in charge of the ministry. Some people forgot whom they are serving while in the ministry of God. Unfortunately, some ministers run the church as if they are the center of worship. Without adequate spiritual preparations to enter into ministry, a minister may find great difficulties in dealing with many challenges. Being a minister is not just conducting Sunday services. That is the easy part. Being a minister is positioning you with the help of the Holy Spirit as the commander in chief of all the armed forces leading people onto the battlefield of life. The attack of the devil can come from any angle. I use the word “minister” for anybody doing God’s work in church or on the mission field. Even ministers not well-prepared for battle sometimes find themselves stumbling in the midst of battle challenges or the weight of problems led by the enemy. The key point to remember in every situation - whether you are a pastor, a deacon, an evangelist, an apostle, a preacher, or anyone else working in ministry - is that you remain a representative of Christ to the world.

I can identify five major phases of preparation for God’s ministry. This process may vary from person to person, depending on what God wants each one to do. It is very important for us to know that God’s timing is best. Waiting for God’s time is not because God loves to delay things to aggravate us. While we are waiting on the Lord, God is positioning events, people, and situations into place. Most of the time, we cannot see these preparations because they are happening in the spiritual realm. If we are close to God in the Spirit, he can give us clues about the events before they happen. The problem is, many of us are unwilling to wait because we are so impatient. Some people have gone into the ministry not to serve God, but to build their own wealth using the name of Jesus. Others are looking for titles, popularity and prestige. This is why identifying the process of being called is very important. The process will identify true disciples. It will also help to shape us in the image of the Christ we represent. I am not against prosperity preachers. However, we tend to emphasize material possession over spiritual prosperity. Everything given to us by God is not meant for us alone. It took me a while before I realized this. We are never called to be reservoirs of anything, including money and power. We are, however, called to be the outflow of God’s blessings to the world. Praise the Lord! We are the receptacles through which God’s energy flows to the world. Moses was the point of contact between God and the children of Israel. Similarly, God has positioned his messengers to be receptacles for the outflow of his blessings from the spiritual realm to the physical realm.

This is another reason why Jesus states, “Let your light so shine before men that they can see your good work and glorify thy Father in Heaven” (Matthew 5:16).

Jesus wants us to allow the radiance of God in us to be revealed as a mirror of his glory to the world. Unfortunately, we want people to glorify us instead of glorifying God. Despite our monetary riches, we end up with continuous struggles with anxiety, depression, and lack of fulfillment. Only Jesus, through the Holy Spirit, can give us love, joy, and peace. Those who are truly called to serve in the kingdom of Christ will do God’s will by serving others, not their own pocket. If God has actually called you to serve him, please evaluate your calling and your mission by the processes below. I need to stress at this point that if God has called you to serve him, you must be obedient to the ministry; otherwise, you may suffer painful consequences. You cannot continue to misrepresent God by taking advantage of people and expect to receive his continuous blessings. If you do not change your ways to align with the will of God, at some point and time, the bottom of your ministry will fall apart. Worse still, the Lord can take you out.

“So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will vomit thee out of my mouth” (Revelation 3:16).

Here are the phases of my calling based on my own personal experience. I am aware that everybody’s experience may be a little different. There is, however, a common process to all.

Phase One

This was the time when I received the Holy Spirit while accepting Jesus as my Savior after my baptism with water. I was born into a Christian home. I was a witness to many of my relatives receiving the baptism of fire by the Holy Spirit. These experiences set me on a personal mission in search of the Holy Spirit for myself. I will explain more about this in later chapters. When God has selected you to do his work, he comes down to you with a mighty force and an overwhelming power. You cannot resist him. Remember when he identified Saul for his work. He grabbed him on the way to Damascus and overpowered him by wrestling him to the ground. While Saul was busy persecuting Christians, Jesus put out a warrant for his arrest. Instantly, Saul was blinded. These events happened as a result of Saul persecuting Christians. Could Paul get away at that time? Remember when Jesus was talking to God proclaiming, “Father, of all those you have given to me, I have not lost any of them except the son of perdition - Judas” (St. John 17:12).

“I am the good Shepard, my sheep know me, and I know my sheep. Nobody can snatch them from my hand. I will lay down my life for my sheep” (St. John 10:11-15).

I have just illustrated the overpowering strength of God while selecting his messengers. He does this for the good of those who are chosen, and for his glory. How many of us do not want to be blessed by God’s glory? It is a privilege to be chosen to serve God. In my experience, every call to the ministry is usually preceded by a miracle or a set of miracles. Most importantly, people who are called were not just selected at the time of their calling; they were pre-ordained from the beginning to serve God. Some people are baptized with the Holy Spirit in a very subtle way. Besides being baptized with water, everyone serving God must be baptized with the Holy Spirit.

Jesus says, “Until a man is baptized with the water and the Holy Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of Heaven” (St. John 3:3).

Phase Two

The first phase is followed by a period of incubation. This is the time to experience the good and the bad situations of life. This is a very important and critical period. It is a time in which some people are led astray because of the sufferings they have to endure. Suffering is a part of preparation for God’s work. You have to experience some pain in your life in order to appreciate the awesome power of God. Many people tend to resent this phase because they feel so much pain in the flesh. However, it is a temporary and a vital part of preparation. Jesus suffered pain for us. Why are we not ready to suffer pain for him? How can we compare our tiny pain to the horrible pain he had to endure for our sins? When I was going through painful experiences, I did not know it was part of my preparation to serve the Lord. I just thought God intentionally placed obstacles in my way. I was angry! One time, I thought God had abandoned me and left me to be subjected to earthly pain for no reason. At that time, I asked him a lot of questions.

Why me? Why me, Lord? Why do I have to go through so much pain?

His first answer was, “So that my name can be glorified in you.”

His second answer, “If not you, who else?”

I partially understood the first answer. It later became clearer. I did not have a clue about the second answer. Years later, the Holy Spirit made me understand all the situations we experience in life are supposed to position us to serve the Lord. God makes investments in us for certain missions specific to our life experiences. That is the more reason why we must understand that our assignments are unique to us based on the training we have received throughout life. This training is like a programming process for the missions ahead. This phase can be a period of emotional pain due to a failed marriage, betrayal, sickness within the family, death of a child, loss of a good job, failure at school, drug or alcohol problems, persecutions for doing good work, and all kinds of life challenges that can come your way. Even your friends and some family members may abandon you. Christ will never abandon you. The purpose is to humanize and prepare you for the missions ahead. Don’t think God does not know what he is doing. He knows. He is a master planner. This may also be the time he tests your faith and makes you stronger. Due to the bitterness of bad experiences, some people will get lost at this phase – going in the wrong direction. But if you endure this boot-camp training, it is designed to shape you in the image of Christ. Painful experiences will position you and propel you to a higher spiritual dimension.

Phase Three

The next phase of your calling is God’s appearing to you and sending you on a primary assignment. Prior to the time of receiving my primary assignment, some miraculous events happened to me. I will discuss this in later chapters. I was so shocked. God was calling me. I cannot over-emphasize the point that every call into the ministry is usually preceded by a miracle. Personally, I have experienced miracles preceding every major assignment from God.

God said, “I want you to start paying attention to me now. I want to send you on a mission.”

After that experience, everything he says I will respond with, “Yes sir, speak now for thy servant hears.”

Please, never ask God to speak and then decide you are going to do your own thing. This is how some people and some ministers get into trouble. The more you struggle against the will of God, the more pain you will suffer. If God becomes angry, he has the right to become angry with you because of your disobedience. When God asks you to do something, whether he appears to you in a dream or talks to you through your heart or even sends people, do what he says. When God asks me to jump, I say, how high. I had my own period of resistance to God’s messages. The more I resisted, the more pain I suffered. God quickly let me know who was in charge. He is very patient, but that patience may run out. God, not people, is always in control. I will explain in later chapters how you determine if it is God talking to you or if you are making up things within yourself. At times, it can be a challenge to differentiate God’s desires from our good inner intentions. Later events in my journey made such differentiation much easier. Other times, such differentiation may be a challenge to interpret what God wants us to do based on the signs we are receiving from him. We should also be very careful not to jump ahead of God’s plans for us.

One thing I want to make very clear in this section is that God will never ask us to harm another human being. When Jesus came, he made old things new again and transformed God’s interaction with people. God is the God of kindness and love. He manifested himself in human flesh when he came to earth as Jesus. If God wants to punish somebody, he can do so on his own. He has millions of angelic messengers to carry out his mission as he does everyday. Sadly, not everybody is able to see these angels in action working for God. This is because we live mostly in the flesh. When we live more in the Spirit, some of the mysteries of God will be revealed to us. Remember, God has the remote control button in his hand. If he feels that a person needs to be erased from the earth, all he has to do is asks one of the angels to flip the button, and the person dies. God does not ask us to kill for him, contrary to what some people claim today. He has the power to do everything he wants. God’s angels have weapons that are more effective than guns and bombs.

In my experience, God intervenes when people place obstacles in my path to prevent me from doing what he has asked me to do. I feel sorry for those people using God as an excuse to kill. So, I do not fight anybody anymore. I let Jesus take care of the events of my mission based on his desire. I stay out of the way. I always say to myself, if God wants me to do it, he will clear the way and find the means for me. He helps me all the time! Jesus was asked by his disciples to throw a bomb because the people in a little village of the Samaritans refused to accept him - (St. Luke 9:53 – 56). James and John told Jesus to send down fire from Heaven to consume the people who rejected him. They were actually calling for air strikes. But Jesus turned and rebuked them saying, “Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of.

For the son of man is not come to destroy men’s lives, but to save them” (St. Luke 9:55-56). Similarly, when David wanted to build a house for God, he was told not to do this because his hands were too bloody. David was a warrior, who had killed so many people even though God led him to victory in most of his battles. Yet, God did not want him to stain the preciousness of his house of prayer with the hands of a bloody warrior.

But the word of the Lord came to me, saying, “Thou hast shed blood abundantly, and hast made great wars. Thou shall not build a house unto my name, because thou has shed much blood upon the earth in my sight” (I Chronicles 22:8).

This is the answer when people choose to place God on an armored tank, helicopter gun ship, or rocket propelled grenade or to shoot and kill innocent people because of political differences and personal gains. Whether a state does it or an individual does it, there is no justification for such a satanic act.

Phase Four

This is the time of spiritual training and testing of your weaknesses. This is the time to fast and pray a lot. Messages will come that I should fast sometimes for three days, sometimes for seven days, and other times for 21 days. During this period, God talks to me constantly. I try to pray as many times as I can pray – at least seven times a day. I pray three times before I leave for work after my morning devotion. I will pray once when I get to work before leaving my car. I will pray one or twice while at work. I will pray once when I finish working and I am ready to go home. I will pray again before going to bed. Prayer is one of the most powerful ways to communicate and dine with God.

Jesus the Trainer – A Visitation #2 - Testimony #4

One day I was praying in church. Around this time, I was getting some divine messages that God was about to send me some assignments.

While I was praying, I said, “God, use me in any way you want.”

God answered, “Are you sure you know what you’re asking for?”

I did not know what that meant until one Sunday morning I was preparing to go to church. Jesus came to me saying, “I’m going to be responsible for your spiritual training.”

I was very happy. I was thinking he would be showing me some visions from Heaven and other revelations earthly people could not see. I believe Jesus came to reveal to me he was the one talking to me throughout the time I thought God was talking to me. Another way to look at this is that God was speaking to me, but was doing so through his Son, Jesus. From this point on, I knew who had been talking to me throughout my journey. At one point, Jesus made a reference to an event that took place, confirming my assertion. I will discuss this later in the book. From this time on, I started hearing the Voice of the Lord speaking clearly to me. In the past, I have heard this inner voice, which was very subtle. This time, the inner voice was highly amplified. As my journey continued, this Voice started changing, from giving clues about events to happen to instructing me, and to later, telling me stories. The next question people will ask is how to differentiate between this voice of Jesus and that of the Holy Spirit. Jesus speaks to us through the Holy Spirit. The message of the Holy Spirit also comes directly from the Father. The Holy Spirit also carries the message of the angels. In most of the cases of Jesus visitation, he appears on my spiritual vision screen. This is my spiritual television set. Jesus combines both the audio and the video special effects to communicate to people. However, without the video part, through intrinsic perception within my spirit, I can easily recognize Jesus when he is talking to me. Every messenger carries a spiritual DNA code as a sensor device to detect spirits and communication from the invisible world.

Conflict in Training – I got Angry - Testimony #5

When the training started, it was unlike what I had expected. Jesus was taking me through so many twists and turns. I felt I was in boot-camp. Many situations were placed before me, and I was asked to respond. If I made the wrong choice, I experienced a sharp physical pain in my body. It was as if I was being tested and being trained at the same time. I knew without a doubt that the angels in the Lord’s service were responsible for most of the harsh part of the training. I could not understand the roles of these angels then. At a point, I started to get angry. Honestly, I was angry! In one incident, my fingernail ended up in my eye with intense pain. When I looked at my eye in the mirror, I did not see any blood. The intensity of the pain was as if I cut a blood vessel in my eye. The pain was sharp and short. This training process went on for months. On another occasion, I was walking down the stairs of my house, and I was actually complaining, saying to myself, what happens if God does not exist? Why is he putting me through this ordeal? Immediately, I felt a very sharp pain on the right side of my neck. Instantly, I shouted! “I was only just kidding!” Then the pain stopped. Usually, these sharp pains lasted only a few seconds. It was like somebody hitting me upside the head each time I did the wrong thing. These incidents were perhaps confirmation of the fact that angels surrounded me. I felt that I should be very careful of what I was thinking or saying around these ministering Spirits. During this training period, I felt everything I was thinking was being monitored. When the physical pain became more intense, I got very upset! I knew that angels were the ones doing the flogging. I did not like that part at all. So, I started to complain.

When I went to the house of another deacon of our Baptist Church, I told him what was happening to me. I said, “I really do not appreciate the purpose of the punishments. When I made wrong choices, I suffered sharp physical pains. If I was asked to do something and I refused, I could understand the justification of the physical pain, but why punish me for making a wrong choice when I do not know the right response?” I felt it was not fair. Actually, I was not only talking to another friend, I was also appealing and complaining to Christ. Jesus had already declared himself to be my trainer. I believe he heard me. While I was testifying to this deacon, my eyes were filled with tears. I was in tears partly because I felt God’s hand on me and partly because I was truly angry. This deacon told me that God is always putting people through a process to prepare them to work for him. I hate to say it, but he can skip the painful part! As stupid as I was, I did not know Jesus was preparing me for difficult missions ahead. He wanted me to be so strong so I could withstand some rough times ahead. At that time, I did not know why I was being put through that rough training. But Jesus knew. As events unfolded before me, I realized my anger over Jesus’ spiritual training was foolishness on my part. Subsequently, I received a message saying, “You’re still in training.” I still suffered physical pain when I made wrong choices, but they were not as severe or as intense. They were like warning signs. Later, the physical pain completely disappeared. I said, thank Jesus for that. I can live with that. I was thinking I made a compromise with Jesus. Wait until you read about the mysterious events that followed.

What was happening might be a little hard to explain. I, myself, do not completely understand it, either at that time. Perhaps, Jesus was putting me through some little trials and tribulations to teach me how to communicate with him, rely on him, and call upon him each time I needed help. At this time, most of my prayers were instantly answered. I therefore knew he was next to me. Jesus understands the rest of the reasons better than I do. The experience made me well-grounded in my faith and also prepared me for the ministry missions ahead. Although I did not completely know what he wanted me to do or his plans for me, I remained steadfast to the mission of serving him. People may wonder whether Jesus was the one who actually struck me with bodily pains when I made the wrong choice. Jesus did not do the flogging. People who have experienced Jesus’ visitations know angels surround Jesus all the time as his entourage when he moves. When flogging is needed to whip a messenger into submission, Jesus does not do the flogging. There are angels who specialize in different assignments for the Lord. They are the ones who do the flogging. For example, when God wanted to punish David for his offense, here is what happened from the book of Chronicles:

So the Lord sent a plague upon Israel, and seventy thousand men of Israel fell. And God sent an angel to Jerusalem to destroy it. As he was destroying, the Lord looked and relented of this disaster, and said to the angel who was destroying, “It is enough, now restrain your hand.” And the angel of the Lord stood by the threshing floor of Ornan the Jebusite. Then David lifted his eyes and saw the angel of the Lord standing between earth and Heaven, having in his hand a drawn sword stretched out over Jerusalem. So David and the elders, clothed in sackcloth, fell on their faces (I Chronicles 21:14-16).

The angels are, therefore, the ones that do the flogging. In another example, God did not remove speech from Zachariah because of his unbelief. The angel Gabriel did. Similarly, Jesus did not have to do the flogging. The angels do the flogging when needed for our own good. I was wondering the purpose of the flogging for a divine training process. Later in my journey with Jesus, the reason became clearer to me. When the Lord gives a person an assignment, a mantle is attached to that assignment. Once a messenger wears that mantle, he may also wear the message being conveyed through him from God. The special message the Lord asked me to deliver to the nation is, “I am God of love, I am God of mercy, and I am also God of justice.” Christians tend to stress about the love and mercy attributes of God, while they have forgotten about God of justice. I will explain more about this later in the book.

Phase Five

At this phase, my ministry assignment started. One Sunday, I was preparing to go to church when I received a spiritual message that my mission was about to start. But, I was not told what I would be doing. I started to wait until Jesus unfolded before me what he wanted me to do to serve him. While waiting for my assignments, a lady in the church came to me that Sunday. She asked me if I would consider teaching a Bible class. This was around the same time I was nominated for the position of deacon in the church.  With my heavy work schedule, the answer was instantly no! I was very polite with the lady, however. Her words reminded me of the divine message I had just received that Sunday morning before coming to church. As I was thinking about what the lady had asked me, a red light went off in my head, reminding me of the revelation I had that morning. Immediately, I went back to the lady and changed my answer. I accepted her request to teach a Sunday school class. If God had sent her to me, I did not want to hesitate to do his work, no matter how busy I was.

All these incidents put together make perfect sense in the way God operates. I had been receiving spiritual messages months before people started talking to me about certain roles they wanted me to play in the church. God had already prepared me for these roles before people opened their mouths to give me the assignments. This also defines how God works through people to reveal his will by sending messengers. After receiving these assignments, I started receiving more assignments from God.

My Question to God and His Answer – Testimony #6

Before I end this chapter, I want to discuss some of my experiences of asking God questions. I started asking questions in the Spirit, not realizing what I was doing. Subsequent to the question, I would receive answers. I was being directed through a process by the Holy Spirit to ask and receive answers to my questions. I was very excited when I first started experiencing and uncovering the mystery of God. I do not need to ask people for visions about the future when the Lord himself is directly answering my questions. I did not ignore spiritual messages from people, however. Most of the time, the Lord would use other people to confirm his messages to me.

While I was fasting and praying, I placed a question before God saying, “Lord, why are these people putting obstacles in my way while I am trying hard to fulfill the mission you have placed before me?”

God’s Answer

“Those people giving you problems are not necessarily bad people. They are being used and manipulated by the devil. Before your divine assignments, they can recognize the Spirit of God that lives inside of you. They are not against you. The devil is using them to fight the Holy Spirit inside of you. They appear strong because of their fiery emotions. Those trouble makers are actually the weaker vessels because they allow Satan to use them for his purposes.”

This message came to me through a divine interaction with the Holy Spirit. I was happy because it changed my approach towards people giving me hard times, especially when I was getting ready to do God’s work. Instead of getting angry at hell-raisers, especially on the job, I started to feel sorry for them. I also started to pray for them, knowing they had allowed the devil to capture their souls. For many years, I had been thinking about what I could do to help these people. I knew their actions were as if they were held in chains by the devil. These people were in bondage to Satan. I pray that God will open the eyes of such people and help set them free. However, these people have to make the choice to renounce the devil and surrender to Christ.

Plight of Hell-raisers

Freeing troublemakers from the grip of the devil is not easy. First, they have to be told that the devil is manipulating them. Second, they have to be willing to accept change. Many of them do not see the damaging effects of their actions. They are overwhelmed by so much heightened negativity and self-centeredness. They function as though the devil has completely taken control over them. Many of these people tend to suffer from physical illness such as hypertension, ulcers, depression, and many other stress-related illnesses. This does not mean that anybody suffering from any of these illnesses is serving the devil. Many people who are under oppression suffer from similar sicknesses.

Good people, no matter what they suffer from usually want to be nice to other people. However, hell-raisers and energy drainers go around tormenting people. They are never happy people. Those who have surrendered to the devil will never find happiness in their life. They must actively seek Jesus to be set free. They must repent. As long as they continue to dance with the devil, they can never find the joy of the Lord. They have to willingly accept Jesus Christ and give up the work of the devil. Hell-raisers receive great satisfaction from making other people miserable. By so doing, trouble–makers do not realize they are draining themselves of the energy of life. This pathway will eventually lead them to self-destruction. Satan’s eventually destroys those he holds in bondage. By their evil ways, hell-raisers have given the devil power over their lives. Those who are constantly at war with others will never find peace within. Like an old African saying states, “A child willing to keep his mother up at night will never have a taste of sleep that night.”

Christians Constant Watch

The devil’s messengers are everywhere and are watching everything Christians are doing to glorify God. The devil wants to disrupt the process of fulfilling God’s will by using weaker vessels. If you are a true Christian, the devil can tempt you, but he does not have power over you. Remember, he did the same to Jesus. The devil failed. He may torment and rattle you, but he will never be triumphant over you. He may leave you wounded, but he cannot destroy you. In the end, you will be triumphant over him as long as you remain under the mighty protection of our living God. Continue to ride on the mighty arms of our Savior Jesus Christ, and he will protect you. Jesus already told us that Satan is a defeated foe. Glory to God!

My Journey With Jesus Continues

In the next section, my spiritual journey with Jesus continues. I will reveal my first remembered spiritual encounter with God before I was born. I will relate the events that were transpiring at that time on earth, based on what my parents told me. I will be comparing my experience in the spirit before becoming a physical body with those events happening simultaneously prior to my arrival on earth. I strongly believe God preserved this memory in me so I could share it with the world. I have kept the memory since I was a child. It has never faded. Glory to God!

Let me warn you.  Before you can truly understand, be inspired, and enjoy this book, you must put aside some of your doctrinal dogmas. As my testimony for Jesus continues, it will reveal that some of the doctrinal dogmas may perhaps be in error. Some of them may not conform to the revelations I received from God. This is more reason why I do not engage in doctrinal arguments between denominations any longer. They are fruitless arguments. I have learned to let the Holy Spirit instead of human knowledge lead the way. We Christians tend to place ourselves in a box based on some of the old ideologies that have nothing to do with God. We cannot place God in a box. We also have no right to define God by the limitations of our human understanding. God defines and reveals himself. Nobody can completely understand everything about God. Anytime we believe that we already have it figured out, something else will happen, raising more questions. Most of my divine revelations were referenced through the Bible. This is the more reason why the Bible is my only reference in writing this book. I want this book to remain a testimony for God through Christ Jesus and his word.

You may never understand everything in this book as I start to uncover some of the mysteries of God, as they were made known to me. I do not understand all of them either. I am only a messenger. We need to be very careful in evaluating the work of the Holy Spirit. When Jesus was performing miracles, the religious leaders of his time were accusing him of using the power of the devil. Similarly, preachers being directed by the Holy Spirit are accused of false teachings because the messages do not fit the dogmas of the apologists.

Here is what Jesus says in response to this:

“Assuredly, I say to you, all sins will be forgiven the sons of men, and whatever blasphemies they may utter. But he who blasphemes against the Holy Spirit never has forgiveness, but is subject to eternal condemnation” (Mark 3:28-29).

Jesus answered his critics by placing a curse on anybody who dared to blaspheme God’s message or work by the Holy Spirit through his messengers. Those who think they know everything about God need to be extremely careful. Jesus is the only one who has the correct answer to all questions. He gives us those answers through the wisdom of the Holy Spirit, not by faulty human knowledge.

Divine Implications of the Visits

Although I have seen Jesus on my spiritual screen many times before he actually came to talk to me directly, these visits changed my perspectives on life and the missions before me. I did not know Jesus would care so much about a messenger and would come and personally visit that messenger in the way he did. His visits gave me the implication that perhaps I may have a special place in his heart to serve him. I was told by a friend not to be arrogant but to be humble about the opportunity to have an open door to the invisible world of the Holiness of God. How could I be arrogant after seeing the weight of the responsibility on me? At this time, I did not know the weight of what had actually happened until more mysterious events unfolded before me. No matter what we do, Christ will always come to reclaim his own. I perceived that this divine visit was the official invitation by Jesus to join his kingdom on earth. Upon careful evaluation of the events from the past, this visit may be a reinforcement of his claim on my mission as a messenger to serve him. My mission is to remain steadfast in doing the will of God through Christ. From here, I rededicated my life to serving only the Living God. My subsequent testimonies will reveal more about the mysteries of our God through people. At the height of my spiritual experience, God reveals some unique information to me about my own existence. Because of the many mysterious events happening around me, I have been searching for these secrets for a long time. I discussed the issue with my wife many times over the years. She suggested I go under hypnosis to find out about the mystery of my own existence. We were both hoping this would help unlock the secrets buried in my subconscious. God knew I was searching for my spiritual father. Before I was confused by earthly knowledge, God directly revealed the secret to me without going under hypnosis. The information revealed to me shocked me beyond belief. God revealed to me who I was, and my purpose in life. The experience caused me to tremble. I was scared. More about this unbelievable encounter with God will be discussed in the next volume of this book.

I cannot over stress this point. Most true assignments are preceded by a divine revelation. God is never missing in action. He will always lead the way. This is very important in identifying God’s purpose. I did not write this book to brag about myself. I wrote this book as a testimony for God in Christ. It was actually this divine visit from Jesus that motivated me to write this book. The visit was mysterious and supernatural. For many years, I could not understand how people could be inspired by God to conduct missions for his ministry. My story is my journey with Christ. I strongly believe the ways Christ reveals himself to me are the ways he has revealed himself to others as well. Anybody who has dedicated his life to serving the Lord can experience this type of divine revelation in the spirit realm. My closer walk with Jesus continues as many more mysterious events unfold in my life.

These events clearly defined the missions I was sent on earth to do, just like everybody else.  I will end this chapter with a daily prayer:

Prayer

Show me thy way O’ Lord,

So that I may know you more,

So that I may find grace in thy sight.

Shine your light in the darkness of my life,

So that I may see clearly through this journey,

So that I may do only thy will to glorify thee.

Rest your hand on me O’ Lord,

So that I may be strengthened with your power,

So, that I may become an effective vessel for thee.

Shower me with your knowledge, wisdom and understanding,

So that I may deliver the correct message to the people,

So that I may touch people’s hearts.

Guard me with your unfailing protection,

So that evil forces will find no shelter around me,

So that I may continue to rejoice in thy grace.  Amen

I will use the rest of this section to discuss some of the messages for the church, placed in my heart by the Holy Spirit.

Chapter 4

My Witness For Christ

The secret of the Lord is with those who fear him, and he will show them his covenant   (Psalm 25:14)

God talks to me and reveals his mystery. Christ visits and trains me. The Holy Spirit comes and comforts me. The Heavenly Hosts arrive and minister unto me. Joy, love, peace, and serenity penetrate my soul. My heart weeps as the supernatural love of God overwhelms me. I experience paradise on earth. I praise God for his kindness, mercy, love, and goodness. This is my testimony of walking in the Spirit of righteousness of God.

My encounter with Jesus opens the door to another world of the Spirit of God, unlike anything I have ever experienced. It opens the invisible world of the Holiness of God before me. This is a story of many visitations and conversations with Christ. My real call into ministry started when Jesus captured the bullets meant for me. When God has ordained a person to serve him, no devil in hell can silence him. I would not be here today if not for the grace of the Lord. I do not know how people who have been shot three to four times and yet have lived to tell their story. Not a single one of the bullets touched me because Jesus was standing next to me. Jesus stood in the way and derailed the bullets that were meant to silence me. I am a testimony of the bulletproof nature of Jesus. Jesus opens the eyes of the blind, turns water to wine, raises the dead, and also captures bullets! I’m a witness of the risen Christ! Praise the Lord God Almighty!

An escape from bullets flying through my car was a wakeup call. This particular incident was not the first time for me to experience the miracle of God. More than seven times, Jesus prevented my physical death. He separated and preserved my life for a special purpose - to serve him. Then, he took me on a long journey to the heart of our Living God. This is a chronicle of many prophetic revelations. It is a series of divine conversations in the Spirit and a journey into the invisible world of God. This invisible world is a very strange place to some people. It is not a strange place to God-spiritualists. Continuous prayers, devotion, and meditation will propel anybody to a higher level of spirituality. Once a person enters this divine energy field, strange events start to happen in the person’s life. Windows of Heaven open up with increase knowledge and spiritual perception. Supernatural events start to happen more frequently.

This energy field of God is the only place where people will find true joy in the heart of God through Jesus. In the midst of all these life challenges, I experienced more than 25 visitations from Christ. These visitations are the major mysteries in this book, especially the series of unexplained and unexpected events that followed. Each visitation left me with a profound spiritual transformation. I was ecstatic and transported to a higher spiritual dimension each time. I became a witness to the power of the Living God in Christ.

Jesus led me through many encounters, the greatest of which was the process of walking in the Spirit of righteousness. He taught me to separate the things of the flesh from that of the Spirit. He guided me in a journey through the green pastures where I encountered God. Along the way, Jesus revealed my purpose in life. He also revealed himself as the ONLY source of love, joy, peace, and serenity. I became not only a witness, but also a part of the supernatural events as prophecies were revealed and fulfilled before me. Through the power of the indwelling of the Holy Spirit, Jesus taught me many major lessons about life, which I spend most of this book discussing. He made me understand man’s major source of pain. We suffer because we choose to surrender to people, things or situations. We create little idols for ourselves. In fact, we were never instructed to surrender to anything, other than God. We are supposed to dominate the earth, not worship the earth. We can humble ourselves before people, we can submit to people, but we are never to surrender to anybody or any situation. When we do, we place our expectations on the pinnacle of a failure. We are only expected to surrender to God through Jesus.

Encounter with God

For many years, even though I strongly believe in God, I did not understand how God talks and works through people. I used to wonder how people inquire in the Spirit. God revealed part of these secrets to me. In my closer walk with Jesus, he takes me to a mountain higher than my imagination. He brings me close to God in a way I am yet to comprehend. I was filled with heart-shattering, body-trembling, and soul-tearing spiritual experiences. I have never had such an awesome experience in the Spirit before. In my heart, I heard the voice of God. With this supernatural experience, I felt I have been on mountaintop to see God. This spiritual energy was so powerful that it brought me to tears for fourteen days on my knees. God then told me, he was sending me as a messenger to the world. When the terrifying experience was over, I felt the most powerful and awesome love of God in Christ. It was then that I realized I had successfully touched the heart of God through Jesus. This was the beginning of my active encounter with the love of God in Christ Jesus. I became a reflection of the love of God. I started to love others with a spiritual love far greater than any expression of love in the flesh. The most riveting experience with God is his love, which brings me joy, peace, and serenity. This love is supernatural. It is far greater than anything in this physical world. It is the type of love that shines light in the darkness of our lives.

Holy Spirit

This story depicts how God works with people through the Holy Spirit in a way that non-believers will never be able to comprehend. The Holy Spirit is a messenger between the spiritual and the physical world. I experienced the awesome power of God far beyond any imagination. God reveals the awesomeness of his power and his character in a powerful way more than anything I can comprehend. There is no way I could have learned this by myself without the direction of Jesus through the Holy Spirit. The Spirit of God also teaches me along the way. Jesus was directly responsible for my spiritual training program, as my testimony will reveal. I never once thought that I would experience such a powerful force from the Lord. Differentiating the things of the flesh from that of the spirit becomes one of the major concepts of Christ’s ministry. As long as we remain in the flesh, we cannot understand the things of the Spirit. This is what Jesus was saying in his conversation with Nicodemus. Jesus declares, “That which is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of the Spirit is Spirit” (St. John 3:6).

Jesus was talking about two different people. He was talking about himself being born of the Holy Spirit and about Adam being born of the flesh (I Corinthians 15:44-49).

The greatest problem in churches today is the refusal of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit has been locked out of many churches. For example, how many churches include songs of meditation during services? Sunday services are reduced to traditional rituals, driven by man’s desires and big egos. People tend to forget that the Holy Spirit is God’s messenger. He is also a testimony for Jesus in the Spirit. When people lock the Holy Spirit out of the church, they inadvertently open the door for the devil. This is the core of crisis in most churches. If we refuse to surrender to the Holy Spirit, we end up surrendering to the world.

Unfortunately, some pastors do not understand what it means to walk in the Spirit, let alone be able to guide their congregations. Walking in the Spirit is being led by the will of God through the Spirit of the Holiness of God. There are two major forces driving people. The first is the force of the natural world in the physical, and the second is that of the spiritual. The forces of the natural world are divided into three: human cognition, human emotion, and human spirit. These three forces are referred to as the flesh because they are all directed to serve human desires. The spirit forces are divided into human spirit, demonic spirit, and the Holy Spirit. Those who walk in the Spirit allow their hearts to put the three forces of the physical world in subjection of the Holy Spirit of God. Hopefully, no Christian wants the will of the devil to drive them. Therefore, human brainpower, emotion and desires are placed under the control of the indwelling of the Holy Spirit of God. Human brainpower helps the acquisition of information or knowledge. The Holy Spirit explains the information received to human spirit. Human emotions drive the way we react to events around us. The human spirit drives the forces of our desires to achieve our own purpose in life. However, man’s desire may not be God’s desire because man’s purpose is based on earthly desires. Most Christians’ struggle is between their desires and God’s desires. Many people do not want to do God’s desire. They want to do their own desire. In the end, they fail to find fulfillment. As long as we are controlled by the flesh, we are under control of the three forces driving us in the physical world. The best way to realize the fullness of God is to walk away from the flesh by stepping into the realm of the Spirit of God. Stepping into the realm of the spirit is dying to self-desires and letting the will of God drive our life’s agenda. Being driven by God’s will and purpose means to walk in the Spirit of God. At times, people will walk in human spirit and confuse it with the Holy Spirit. The human spirit only leads us to fulfill human desires.

While walking in the Spirit, I entered into an energy field of God. I experienced this for many years while I was young. Since I started writing this book from the time the Lord called, the energy intensity has amplified. The intensity goes and comes, depending on the time of re-anointing or what I am about to do for the Lord. This is a form of supernatural energy that comes upon me from time to time. At the peak of this energy, while writing this segment, I felt as though I were being sucked into a giant spiritual energy of God. My entire body started to tremble. The desires of the flesh are unattractive to me. The last thing I wanted to do is engage in any behavior that is pleasurable to the flesh. The Holy Spirit has taken over, sealing the window of the flesh as I ascend in the Spirit of God into higher spiritual dimensions. My story will discuss many of these experiences.

Living in Bondage

This book will expose the true reasons why many people are unhappy. It will reveal why many people are suffering from depression despite their affluent lifestyle. Spiritual darkness is killing thousands of poor and rich people alike. People who choose to dwell on negative energy tend to live in a state of spiritual darkness propelled by depressive spirits. No matter what we have in the physical world, if our spiritual life is a mess, joy will continue to elude us. Money can bring temporary happiness, but it can never bring true joy. Three things cause people to remain unhappy despite their achievements. People who live their lives in subjection to physical desires in this world live in bondage to materialism. Those who live in subjection to negative energy are also controlled by the negative forces of the enemy. Others who live in subjection to physical pleasure live a life in subjection to the physical pleasure, as slaves to the flesh. These three groups of people choose to live in bondage and in spiritual darkness.

Living in spiritual darkness can also influence our physical health. Studies indicate that women who live under the storms of negative and depressive emotions tend to have problems in conception compared to women who live with positive emotions. Demonic spirits will bind the wombs of women who live in subjection to the negative energy of the demon. Women who live in subjection to the influence of a depressive spirit have surrendered themselves to the binding energy of the demonic force against their womb. This dark energy makes conception difficult, if not impossible. People who live in developing countries and in Africa understand this phenomenon very well. In the Western world, despite technological advancement, people are not well-informed regarding the forces of the invisible world. They are oblivious to the positive forces of the Holy Spirit and to the negative effects of demonic forces. Consequently, more women in the Western countries, than women in developing countries, are bound by depressive spirits, which hinder conception.

True Joy and Freedom

The key to eternal joy in life is to live in subjection to the Spirit of God. The Holy Spirit will continue to infuse positive spiritual energy into the persons who walks in the Spirit. This positive spiritual energy tends to destroy or neutralize negative energies. The secret to ALL healings is the infusion of the positive power of the Holy Spirit. Unfortunately, many people live in subjection to negative energies, unaware of what is making them miserable. Once negative energies are neutralized, a person starts to live a life of fulfillment for God. As long as a person is living in subjection to physical things of the world besides God, joy will be far away. One of the greatest sins is to create in yourself a god so people can worship you. This is one of the sins that grievously offend God. It is pride! It led to the fall of Satan as an Arch Angel.

Chapter 5

Persistent Messages from God

“Walk in the Spirit, and you shall not fulfill the lust of the flesh” (Galatians 5:16)

While on this journey, I continue to receive messages from the Lord. I cannot ignore these messages. From time to time, I will be discussing the messages the Lord is speaking into my spirit. A powerful message I continue to receive over and over from the Lord is that people should learn to walk in the Spirit of righteousness of God. This is very important, especially for those working in the ministry for Christ. Our biggest problem is our lack of recognition of the Holy Spirit within us and of the need to learn to surrender to him. This is the primary reason why this book is dedicated to a closer walk with the Lord. It is a walk in the spirit of God. Ministers who do not open their souls to the entrance and functioning of the Holy Spirit are still in the pre-Holy Spirit state. This was the state Peter was in prior to the day of Pentecost. These ministers are unable to lead their congregation into spiritual worship of God. Although they want to testify for Christ, they do not have the functioning power of the Holy Spirit in them. When Peter received the Holy Spirit with the rest of the disciples, all the disciples changed as they were empowered by the Holy Spirit. All ministers must surrender to the Holy Spirit to experience the fullness of God’s grace. Any minister who refuses to believe in the energy of the Holy Spirit will never experience his full manifestations.

Walking in the Spirit of God

Experiencing Jesus has been one of the most rewarding experiences for me. While I walk in the Spirit, I am able to have conversations with the Lord. From time to time, I am transported to another spiritual dimension away from this physical world. I have had out-of-body experiences. Most of the time, I am never told where I am, but I am sure it is not anything like this physical world. My presence in this mysterious dimension is always like a floating spirit looking down from above as I am suspended in the air. This is not like a dream state where we have no control of actions and perceptions. In this state, I am always very active and able to move around in the air on my own initiative. It appears that I only exist in this mysterious dimension as a floating spirit and not as a physical body. One thing is very obvious in this supernatural state: I tend to see and experience the power of God’s divine grace. This is a very powerful spiritual experience I am yet to fully understand. I also learned that, to have a full spiritual experience, we have to make an active effort to search for God through Christ. Once we find Jesus, he leads us to his Father.

Power of Impartation

As we learn to walk in the spirit, we also experience the energy that accompanies the Holy Spirit. There is a difference in being anointed with the Holy Spirit and being filled with the Holy Spirit. Being anointed is like being given a gift. If the gift is placed in a corner, nothing happens. But once the gift is opened, we can then perceive the beauty of the gift. Similarly, until we allow the Holy Spirit to fill us and learn to surrender to him, we may not experience the fullness of God’s grace.

Once we are filled with the Holy Spirit, we start to experience the energy of the eternal Spirit of God. Once this energy is transferred to us through the Holy Spirit, we can in turn transfer the same energy to others. Only the Lord controls what the energy does once it is transferred to others. People have reported healing, receiving gifts of the Holy Spirit, or feeling the energy causing them to be physically thrown to the floor. People are affected based on their sensitivity to the energy of the Holy Spirit, the mission set before them, and their position based on their spiritual journey. Impartation is the transfer of spiritual energy from one person to another. Based on what I was experiencing in the year 2008, it looked as though God opened the windows of Heaven and was pouring down the Holy Spirit to believers. Many Christians would experience the energy of the Holy Spirit from this time onward. Christians who do not believe may never move a finger!

Gospel of God by Faith

The central piece of the gospel of Our Lord Jesus Christ is not about proving God. The cardinal point of the gospel message is Faith in God through Jesus. This is one of the major missions of Christ on earth. Christianity is not about proving God. Christianity is about believing the unquestionable truth of the gospel. We hear, receive, accept, and believe in the gospel’s unquestionable truth. Each time Jesus was asked to give signs as proof of God, he refused. Jesus said he would not show them any sign.

Even when Phillip asked Jesus, “Show us the Father, and it is sufficient for us” (St. John 14:8). Jesus was appalled by that question, but he responded.

Jesus answered Phillip, “Have I been with you so long, and yet you have not known me, Phillip? He who has seen me has seen the Father; so how can you say, ‘Show us the Father?’ Do you not believe that I am in the Father and the Father in Me?” (St. John 14:9-10).

Jesus was telling Phillip that he was shocked to be asked for a proof about God when Jesus reveals the Father in his flesh. Jesus said in that conversation, “Believe me that I am in the Father.” Again Jesus stressed the point that this gospel is by faith, not by proofs. You either believe, or you refuse to believe. Unfortunately, some well-intended people go out digging and analyzing history to prove Jesus and God by theories. Some of those efforts have yielded some wonderful pieces of evidence. But, this is not what Jesus intended. God has given us enough proofs about himself and Jesus. Psalm 19 says, “The Heavens declared the glory of God, and the firmament show forth his handy work.” If creations are rejoicing and praising God, why is any human being still questioning God or his Son?

There is a danger in trying to prove God by theories based on the life of past theologians. At a point in theorizing God, events will happen that people may never understand. At the time human knowledge fails to explain God, some will walk away from God. This was how the story of Charles Templeton evolved. He was a Christian evangelist who did so well in accepting the gospel by faith. The moment he started to theorize God with the help of school theologians, his human knowledge failed him. Consequently, he walked away from Christianity. God does not have to be proven, but to be revealed through the power of the Holy Spirit. Trying to prove God is like taking man back to the time of the Garden of Eden. Man’s ability to theorize God with the help of the devil’s deception failed. Jesus came to the scene to remove “theory” and replace it with “faith” in God through the Holy Spirit. This is called the “Gospel truth” by faith.

“Trust in the Lord with all your heart, and lean not on your own understanding. In all your ways acknowledge him. And he shall direct your path” (Proverb 3:5-6).

Problems in Churches

As you will be reading from my testimonies throughout this book, my project is an assignment from the Lord. The Holy Spirit continues to guide me along the way. I therefore pray that I represent not my own opinion, but the true messages from God. I have many messages for the body of Christ. I have carefully written this book in a way to tell my story as I am gradually being led by the Spirit of God to ascend into the invisible world of his Holiness. This is not an easy journey. Nothing in this life is easy in a walk with Jesus. There are crises along the way. There are demons to fight and demons to defeat. Potholes may derail your spiritual journey, and temptations may test your faith. But in the end, you will prevail. Sometimes, it appears as if Satan wins. Do not be disappointed. This is an illusion. It is just a temporary setback for a giant comeback. Satan does not win; in the end, he loses with his cronies. Each encounter with Jesus humbles me so much; I feel that I am nobody in his presence. For many years I believed I was too unworthy to get closer to him. Then he came and revealed himself to me. How can I be prideful when Jesus has revealed my worthlessness without him? Today, the biggest problem in the body of Christ is not our personal failures. It is our refusal to walk in the Spirit of righteousness of God. We can avoid spiritual malnutrition in church if we learn to walk more in the Spirit. Spiritual illness causes people to live in the flesh. Being rich in material wealth, having great knowledge and power is nothing without the indwelling of the Holy Spirit, and living under the glory cloud of the Father through the Son. People suffer from spiritual poverty even with the indwelling of the Holy Spirit because they refuse to grow in the Spirit. When we refuse to feed the Holy Spirit in us, he remains dormant. Instead of experiencing an inner spiritual explosion, we may experience an occasional blinking of the Spirit. When we feed the Spirit of God in us, he gets larger as we grow in the Spirit. We can never please God in the flesh.

There are other Christians with the amplified Spirit of God within them, but without the knowledge of how to engage the Holy Spirit. If they do not know how to engage the Holy Spirit, they are unable to access the power component of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit is also a competent manager. If we surrender to him, he will manage our lives and our daily operations. Some people are unaware of the difference between the possession of the Spirit of God, the energy component, and the gifts of the Holy Spirit. Some pastors tend to confuse these three. These are the three components of the manifestations of the Holy Spirit. They can be manifested together or separately. Most of the time, they are interdependent. Once we understand the difference between the three, we will learn how to use the spiritual energy in conjunction with the gifts of the Holy Spirit. We will also be able to differentiate between spiritual gifts as tools, the experience of being possessed by the Holy Spirit, and that of living under the glory cloud of Jesus.

Many churches are disabled today. Why should the church of God become an outlet for the expression of raging anger over political issues? Why should gossipers and rumor mongers find a haven inside the church? Why should we embrace chaos within the body of Christ? Why are marriages breaking down in churches faster than the outside world? Why should a man takes his wife to a church and be afraid another man may snatch her? Why should sex abuse scandals rock some churches to the core? Why are some religious leaders falling from grace to grass? Why are political crises in some churches worse than crises outside the church? Why should some married people attend church to worship and come out without their spouses? All these ills are the symptoms of spiritual poverty and of Christians living in spiritual darkness. However, it is a choice we make to live in the flesh in contrast to living in the Spirit. Until we learn to die to the flesh and learn to walk in the Spirit, we will never realize the fullness of God’s glory. Many Christians are walking more in the flesh than walking in the Spirit. Preachers are no exceptions. Sadly today in 2010, the radio and television airways are polluted with well meaning preachers who are preaching the gospel of politicians than the gospel of Jesus Christ. They are turning the gospel message of Jesus upside down because of their political affiliations to preach political ideologies than the message of Christ. For example some are preaching that if we help the poor, God will crash the economy of the U.S. All of a sudden Christian preachers become experts in financial matters preaching false doctrine to appease their political party. Is this what Jesus preached about helping the poor?

Jesus said, “It is more blessed to give than to receive” (Acts 20:35).

King David said, “Blessed are those who considered the poor. The Lord will deliver them in the time of trouble” (Psalm 41:1-2).

God’s warning through Prophet Isaiah, “Your princes are rebellious, and companions of thieves; everyone loves bribes, and follows after rewards. They do not defend the fatherless, nor does the cause of the widow comes before them” (Isaiah 1:23).

These preachers are saying, if we follow the instructions of the Lord, it will crash the economy of the nation. This is a false doctrine! The economy of a nation is crashed because of GREED! The reason for the misleading messages by these preachers is because they are not walking in the Spirit of God. They are only being directed by their negative reactions to political events around them. This is one of the reasons why God’s spirituality inside the church is replaced with human negative emotional reactions. Church services have been reduced to a Sunday ritual without spiritual enrichment. When we walk in the flesh, we allow our emotions to get the best of us. When we meditate on negative thoughts, negative spirits control our actions. When we mediate on the Word of God, we allow the Holy Spirit to control our actions. We become easy prey for the devil when we dwell on negative emotional spirit. No matter how long we walk in the flesh, we can never fulfill God’s desires for our lives. The majority of today’s problems are caused by people preferring to live in fulfillment of the flesh. Many people, even in the church, are suffering from spiritual blindness. Some are blind because they have no faith. They attend church as if they are going to a movie theatre. They are spectators and not participants. This is self-imposed illness because we refuse to follow the Word of the Lord, and allow his power to enrich our lives. We know how to do the talk, but we refuse to do the walk.

Dangers: Living in Subjection to Negative Spirits

Is your life a reflection of Christ’s teachings? Take, for example, people with continuous anger. These people come to work to attack their coworkers. They allow the fire of emotional anger to continue to burn within. Inside the church, they try to start a riot. They are always in the middle of crisis. Their minds are not at rest. When they are not raising hell, hell (Satan) is raising them. They tend to suffer from continuous depression. Instead of admitting their pain and finding a way to resolution, they vent their anger against innocent people. They are determined to punish other people for their miseries. These inner pains are sometimes caused by unmet needs, past emotional wounds, unrealistic expectations, or pure selfishness. Unfortunately, some pastors are just as bad as members of their congregation in this respect. Instead of looking for spiritual healing, some people use illicit drugs or alcohol to bandage their problems. Such problems are the result of walking primarily in the flesh. Show me a person with uncontrollable anger, or a person addicted to drugs, or a person suffering from constant depression, and I will show you a person who walks primarily in the flesh.

One of the grave dangers we face while living in the flesh is to be subjected to the negative force of the devil. The devil comes to steal, kill, and destroy. Many people walk around with negative emotions. They are always angry with somebody. These negative emotions continue to pile up. At a point, the negative emotions will transform to a negative spiritual force carrying dangerous energy of the devil. Some people choose to stay and operate in dark spiritual forces of the devil. Some of them, including some pastors, are Christians. Even though they are Christians, they allow the negative force of the devil to be the driving force in their lives. They open their lives to serious dangers. The devil will eventually destroy those he controls and those he possesses. People are playing with fire when they allow negative forces to direct their daily activities. I have known pastors who, despite repeated complaints from church members, remained under the spell of negative emotions and served venom to their church members. It is unfortunate that they do not understand why they are losing church members.

Sometimes, a depressed teenager is not depressed solely because of hormonal problems. A teenager may be depressed because she is subjected to the dark forces of her mother’s negative emotions. When a young lady is suffering from depression, the first thing to evaluate is the energy she is submerged in or the energy controlling her. The home can be a haven for a lot of negative energies. The negative energy does not have to come from her parents. It may come from her peers, neighbors, relatives, or the environment in which she lives. One of the greatest misconceptions of Christianity is that Satan cannot use a person possessed by the Holy Spirit. Satan does not have to possess a person to use that person. As long as the devil has access to the mind, and immediate locations, anybody is fair game. No pastor is an exception. The devil will influence you by your thought process if you let him. Your thoughts will then influence your actions. The mind is the battleground. This is where your personal choices come to play. In a house where both husband and wife are constantly fighting and cursing at each other, the children are going to be submerged in negative emotional energy. Mother’s emotions tend to influence the daughter more than the son. Father’s emotions tend to influence the son more than the daughter. In the absence of one parent (an absentee father for example), both kids are subjected to their mother’s emotions. Negative energy attracts demons because negative forces are used by the devil to influence negative human behavior. The devil rides high on human negative emotions. Without using people, the devil is not as powerful because he draws most of his power from people. Many people would rather surrender to the will of the devil than surrender to the will of God. People do not realize that the more they dwell on negative emotions, the more they open the door and invite the devil to take control of their actions. Some people are very miserable because they operate from the dark energy of the devil without realizing it. The depressive effects of negative energies make people miserable and may sometimes lead them to commit suicide. Those who worship other spirits besides God are highly vulnerable to the danger of self-destruction. The devil will eventually destroy the vessel he contains. We can easily neutralize the negative energy of the devil by the positive energy of the Holy Spirit.

Unfortunately, many Christians are dancing with the devil and are oblivious to this danger. Consequently, the devil controls their actions. The bottom line solution is that everybody should learn to walk in the Spirit of God through Our Lord Jesus Christ. In the Spirit of the Lord, we will find fulfillment far greater than what any fleshly desires can deliver. Nobody can fulfill the deepest void in our lives except the Holy Spirit. This is the secret to happiness most people have been searching for. This search itself leads many people astray, and sometimes into crisis. We can never find joy in anything, anywhere, or in anybody without Christ. God is the ONLY source of our joy through Christ Jesus.

Are You Truly Saved?

Just because a person says “I’m saved,” does not mean that person is truly saved. Are you truly saved or just going through the motions? If you are truly saved, why are you still wearing the devil’s outfit on weekdays? People who are saved do not go around bragging about it. Jesus said, “We shall know them by their fruits.” If you are saved, you should carry the radiance of the Lord’s glory with you all the time. Unfortunately, some people brag about fake salvation cards. Jesus was very careful to define goodness in people not based on what they say or do. Goodness is defined by the product (fruit) of people’s work, not by their words. The Holy Spirit may give people the power to stop drinking, stop using drugs, or stop living an immoral life. This does not mean these people are saved. They might just have witnessed the power of the Holy Spirit and his manifestations. This is the beginning of a journey into the heart of God. The Holy Spirit has to be indwelling and has to direct all our activities. The negative forces of the enemy can influence anybody. The outcome is usually determined by where we are standing in our journey with Christ. Where are you standing in your spiritual journey? To some people, the fire of salvation dies within them because they refuse to continue the journey with Jesus to the heart of God. Worldliness is too seductive and alluring to them. Suddenly, a painful event will remind them of their abandoned journey with the Lord. There are people who are given the gifts of the Holy Spirit but continue to live in sin. Jesus said at a point and time, these people will be separated from those who bear good fruits. The miracle is not in “receiving the gift” of God according to the teaching of Christ. The miracle is in what people use the gift to accomplish. Saul was anointed and given the gift, yet his end was a disaster. Samson was anointed from his mother’s womb, yet, the lust of the flesh led him astray. The condition of human heart is very important. Jesus will ask the workers of iniquity to depart from him, regardless of what they have done in the ministry because their hearts are far away from him. People who are saved will not only keep their hearts closer to Jesus; their work will be a reflection of the fruits of the Spirit. The fruits of the Spirit, according to St Paul include love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, and faith (Galatians 5:22). The process of being saved is the process of being born again by the water and Spirit according to Jesus Christ. This process may include sanctification, repentance, surrender, and purification leading to transformation. Jesus is the refiner, taking us through the process of renewal in the Spirit of God.

“For he is a refiner’s fire, and like launderer’s soap. He will sit as a refiner and a purifier of silver” (Malachi 3:2-3).

True Worship in Spirit

Many churches worship out of materialism, rituals, traditions, and entertainment, but they are not conducting spiritual worship. God is a Spirit; those who worship him must worship him in Spirit and in truth. Many of the Sunday morning services are too superficial and too non-spiritual. How can an effective spiritual worship take place in a church where members are busy fighting? The primary objective of the church leaders is to lead the congregation into a devoted spiritual worship of God. The effect of a spiritual worship is described in the book of Acts, Chapter 2, when the Holy Spirit comes upon the disciples. Although a little entertainment may be helpful during a service, the focus is not entertainment. The focus of Sunday service is the spiritual worship of God. People should not come to church to be entertained. They should come to church to be inspired and be led to spiritual worship. Every Christian should have a special plan to start on a journey into the heart of God. That journey should start from their hearts before they arrive at church for worship.

Preaching from the Spirit

Ministers who preach from the flesh remain less effective. Church services are reduced to mere Sunday rituals, void of spiritual manifestations of the Spirit. Some Sunday services are like Sunday morning funeral services. They are dead with dead songs and uninspiring service. Each preacher’s message must come from the heart of the Holy Spirit, not from the heart of the preacher. The preacher himself cannot preach from the Spirit when he is not in the Spirit. Preaching from the Spirit easily touches people’s hearts because the power of the Holy Spirit is ignited. Consequently, the Holy Spirit comes inside the people to perform spiritual healing and other manifestations. Everybody needs spiritual healing. Without such healing, we cannot walk in the Spirit of righteousness of the Holiness of God. If a preacher is preaching from the Spirit of God, he can easily ignite the indwelling of the Holy Spirit living in any believer. However when such a preacher is preaching from the flesh, he is going to be less effective in reaching other believers. I know a preacher who preaches from his anger. He lost many members because of his own refusal to humble himself and to listen to corrections. Constantly carrying anger to the pulpit is the easiest way to destroy a church.

A Journey into the Heart of God

This book will take you on a divine journey into the heart of God in Christ Jesus. It is a place you have never been before. This spiritual journey is unlike any other trip you have ever made. You will be transformed! Understand that we are all sinners. Nobody is perfect before God. One of the greatest wonders of God is his specialization in using “a nobody” to reveal “a somebody” through his miracles. No matter how much darkness we are submerged into, Jesus can bring us into the light of God.

In Jesus is the light. This powerful light is the love of God. In his heart, you will find joy, peace, and serenity that nobody will ever be able to take away from you. As long as you abide in the Lord, his joy will always abide in you. Christ becomes the best antidote for depression and despair. Your greatest miracle after the Bible is your divine and spiritual experience with Jesus. You will never attain the highest level of your being until you connect your inner human spirit to the master (Jesus) through the Holy Spirit. You must open the window of your soul as a receptacle for the entrance of the Holy Spirit into your life. Once you receive the Holy Spirit by the baptism of fire, the inner window of wisdom is opened. This is a divine wisdom of God through the Holy Spirit. To sustain your process of attaining wisdom and spiritual empowerment, you must remain in constant prayer, fasting, continuous devotion to God, and meditation on his Word.

Regardless of what problem you may have that is tormenting your life, regardless of how deeply your mind is troubled, Jesus specializes in fixing life’s problems. He can fix any broken heart. In him, there is hope, and he will strengthen your faith. If you walk in the Spirit with Jesus, your spiritual malnutrition will be cured. You will attain the greatest riches beyond this physical world. You will no longer be living in spiritual poverty; you will be living in the richness of Our Lord Jesus. God is bigger than any mountain before us. God will take us to a place that neither you nor anybody can take credit for. At that point, you will experience the divine miracle of God. When you are down to nothing, that is when God is up to something. Our mission is to surrender to his will. We will then experience his miracle in any crisis we may find ourselves. In Christ, we experience the love of God that cures all the ills of the world.

Finding True Love in Christ

My story bears witness to him who inspired me, through his grace, to write these testimonies due to his reflection on me. This story is indisputable evidence of my Savior Jesus Christ, the only begotten Son of God. My testimony reveals the awesome power of God in Jesus and the expression of an insurmountable love through his Son. I have been blessed with the awesome power of the Holy Spirit. I hope my story will be a blessing to others. Through Jesus, I experienced the perfect love, which nobody else has ever shared with me. I was wrong for most of my life in thinking that the most powerful type of love is a romantic love, which we share with the opposite sex. In the Spirit world of God, love is expressed contrary to the way it is expressed in the physical world. Spiritual love is the greatest love. It is more powerful than the romantic love shared within a marriage. The lowest way of expressing love is through romance. This is not to denigrate romance. However, romance cannot withstand the simple crises in life without falling apart. Romantic love has never been able to pass the test of time. Otherwise, there would not be so many divorces. It eventually fades. Romantic love is based on selfish love while spiritual love is based on unconditional love for others. The highest form of love is through the Spirit of God. Many marriages break down because there is no spiritual love between the couples. Consequently, they never learn to build friendship into their relationship. In most marriages infected primarily with the lust of romance, the whole relationship is based on make-me-feel-good love. In the process, a married couple can pull away from God and start worshipping the relationship. Eventually, the relationship will collapse in the absence of the true love of Christ. When a marriage is grounded in true romantic love and friendship, it will endure any crisis if spiritual love is established between the couple. In the absence of spiritual love, romantic love dies. Then the relationship falls apart.

Chapter 6

Go on a Spiritual Journey with Me

“Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil; for thou are with me” (Psalm 23:4)

One of the greatest experiences in my walk with Jesus is my encounter with the energy of the Holy Spirit. Presently, I am unable to comprehend its manifestations. The spiritual fireball ignites in me from time to time, causing me to tremble. It appears as if this divine force magnetizes and pulls me into a very unusual energy field, which I am unable to explain. I sometimes feel my body is on fire. Other times, I tremble from within. The power of this spiritual energy can, at times, be overwhelming or sometimes uncomfortable. This energy is often ignited while I am high in the Spirit. The energy can be sustained for hours and sometimes days. This is one of those spiritual experiences I cannot fully understand. Neither can I comprehend the entire purpose. I can sometimes be propelled into this energy field while reading my Bible or during a spiritual service in church.

While you are reading this book, I want you to open your heart and experience each testimony presented in this book. Understand the prophetic revelations in my personal experience with God. Be exposed to my encounters with the Lord Jesus. Experience my conversations with the Holy Spirit. Be enchanted by my interactions with the angels of God. I pray that this story of my spiritual journey will enrich your life and also help bring you to the healing ground. For the most part, it will help you find your greatest joy and peace in the heart of Our Lord Jesus. You will notice, in going through this journey with me that the most important thing is not our relationship with people. Most people work too hard on their relationships with people and eventually fail. Experiencing God through Jesus is the most important relationship. After this, everything else will fall into place. If you want to improve your relationship with your spouse or your children, first improve your relationship with Jesus. The most important thing is our membership in the kingdom of Heaven on earth, which determines our wealth in Heaven. Consequently, it is essential that God remains the central component of a person’s life. One of the most important things you will experience while reading this book is that Jesus is the truth; he is the light, and the only way to God. Regardless of any lie told by those who want to mislead people, Jesus remains the greatest gift God has given to humanity. He is the miracle many people have been searching for. Many will find him, and others will perish in search of him because they are doing it the wrong way. If you are searching for true love, find Jesus. If you are searching for life’s fulfillment, find Jesus. Jesus will not only give you joy, peace, and serenity, he will give you the gift of eternal salvation. This is the Promise of the Father, which is the promise of our living God. My story is my testimony for Christ. Testifying for him as I was directed is the primary purpose of this book. This story will help you to experience God through Christ in a way you have never experienced.

God created the world and everything in it, including all living creatures. We all belong to God, and he owns us. We did not create ourselves; neither are we freak accidents of nature.  Our creation is by a special design to fit the destiny before us. God is always in charge and in control of everything in life. He has a pre-designed mission for each person. He also gives us time and opportunities to do our own thing. If we choose to depart from God’s divine grace and protection, we suffer the consequences. We all have the free will to choose, including being undiscerning or making the wrong choices. God is a very democratic Being. Regardless of our mistakes, however, he never stops loving us.

When you depart from God’s protection, that’s when you are asking for punishment. During such a time, you open the door to dance with the devil. The devil himself is going to play with you as if he is your friend. He will help you rationalize every questionable thing you do. He will teach you to do everything in opposition to the will of God. He will use material things to lure you away from God. Satan reverses your mind and tells you all the good things you are doing are bad. He encourages you to do bad things by constantly playing tricks on you. He pokes fun and ridicules you when you do good things. Satan will even question you anytime you do good things for others. He has access to your mind to confuse and control you. The devil’s primary intention is to lead you away from God. Unfortunately, many people choose to surrender their will to the desires of the devil. It is a choice most people do not realize they make when they depart from the way of God. Consequently, they allow themselves to be captured by the devil. All Satan’s ways lead to destruction and eternal damnation. If you choose to dance with the devil, you will end up paying a very precious price. Satan will eventually lead you to perish!

No matter what you may be going through, whether good or bad, God is always standing next to you. Do not look for God only in your happiness. God is present with you in good and bad times. The time of happiness is not only a time to celebrate success in life. It is also the time to acknowledge God’s faithfulness. Sometimes painful experiences bring us closer to God. God heard the cry and saw the tears of a wife weeping on a vacation in a hotel room away from home. Her husband just drowned while they were on vacation. God sent her a hotel maid to comfort her in the midst of her sorrow. A father lost his daughter in a plane crash while serving on a mission for the Lord. Jesus appeared to the grieving father to comfort him. A father was grieving over the death of his son for years. Then a strange woman sent him a message. One day, the man’s daughter received a telephone message from a strange woman that the deceased brother was in Heaven. Another mother cried out to God while her son was dying in the hospital after an accident. There was a minister who was praying over the son before the ambulance took him to the hospital. When the grieving mother cried to God, “Where were you when my son was in a car accident?” In her story, this mother received an answer from God saying, “I was the voice of the minister that was praying over your son after the accident. I was there at the scene.”

We must understand that God is present during your painful moments. Can you always recognize his presence next to you? Can you recognize him during your time of intense hurt? During your pain and suffering, God, the loving Father, is also crying with you! Do you remember how many times God spoke directly to you, and you refused to listen? You wanted it your way. Do you remember how many times God sent people to you, and you ignored them? At times, those who want to help us are the ones we choose to ignore due to pride and arrogance. Do you remember how many times God gave you a precious gift, and you threw it away? Can you appreciate a gift without opening the box? Do you remember when you spent years pursuing only your own selfish desires and pushed God to the side? Yet, God never stops loving you! He is a loving Father with a big heart. He is a good Daddy! Sometimes, God sends a rescue team after you. Can you identify your rescue team in the midst of your life crisis? Due to negative emotions, people tend to run away from God’s rescue team into the hands of the devil. During your moment of crisis is one of the best times to praise God. Considering how many sleepless nights you stayed awake and very troubled, God stayed up with you when everybody else was asleep. If you want to learn more about the mystery of God, here is a story about his divine greatness that will shock you.

The Choir Boys

I remember when I was a choirboy with my friends as we were growing up. We did not get in trouble with drugs or the police. Our mission was to persuade other students to come to Christ. We attended choir practice every Tuesday and Thursday. We attended other youth organization meetings on Saturdays. Our socialization started from the church. Without church, we had no life. We were the boys who carried the cross before the pastor, and sometimes before the bishop, every Sunday. It was a great joy attending Sunday morning and evening services.

Who is talking about the lives of those choirboys who remained straight for Christ? We were the preacher’s kids (PK) who stayed at home with the father, and did not walk away from the ministry. We carried the Bible with us to school as some friends made mockery of us. But our dedication to Christ was unwavering. We have heard the stories of people who went astray and later returned to the Lord - the prodigal kids – bad kids - Eli kids – troubled kids! They used to give them all kinds of names. We are always very happy when we hear the story of the prodigal child, or the lost sheep that returned home to the Father. What happened to the story of the ones that remained at home with the Father? At times, I have heard some confused preachers blame the son who remained at home with the Father as the problem. Why should we be the problem! Why should we blame the son who did not go astray? While in the house with the Father, what happened to the one that did not go astray? The reality is, both the child who went astray and the one who remained with the Father had their challenges in different ways.

The one who stayed at home was the good kid who stayed away from the bad ones. He was never on drugs. He never walked the street at night, or dancing in the bars on Saturday night when he should be preparing for Sunday school the next morning. Saturday evening was always a preparation time for Sunday service. He dated the church girls and made his daddy proud! He sang in the choir, and stayed in choir practice singing till he became dizzy. This is the story of one of the forgotten choirboys, the PK who stayed at home. It is the story of the one who remained at home with the Father and went to church twice every Sunday. This is the story of his journey with Jesus and how God impacted his life.

The PK that stayed at home had to retain a good image, shine like a star, and look good to church members. He might get in a fight a couple of times with other boys in Sunday school. He was still a good kid. Image is very important for the good reputation of the church. He may occasionally steal some dimes from the church offering plate, or slept with some of the attractive young ladies in the church. He is still a good kid! At least that was the perception of society of the preacher’s kid that stayed at home. He was a saint with his angelic wings hidden in his jacket. Yes, I am a choirboy, and a PK. My story reveals the way God designed my life to serve his purpose. This book is filled with many testimonies of my walk with the Lord and the mysteries encountered along the way of this precious journey.

I can only relate the testimony of God’s divine interventions in my life. I want you to read this book very carefully because it is not a book of fiction or a fabricated story. These are the true events I experienced while leaning on the Lord’s mighty arms. I may tell stories to illustrate some points, but all the events titled “testimony” in this book are true occurrences. I want you to see if you too have experienced such events in your life. Many of the events have coded messages to the world. I never once thought God was sending messages through me. I have always believed most of my messages were meant only for me. While I was writing this book, a revelation came to me that the messages were not just for me, but also for all others serving the Lord. God said, “I want to send you as a messenger to the world.”

Use this book to reconstruct your pathway back to God if you have gone astray. If you are already with the Lord, use this book to ask him whether you are doing the right thing regarding your mission in life. If you have not started, use this book to start your journey into the heart of God through Jesus. If you are a minister, this book has divine messages for you from God. Have you missed your mission in life? Have you allowed selfish desires to destroy the gifts God gave you? Are you using these gifts for God’s glory? Is your ego preventing you from walking in the will of God? By the time you finish reading this book, you should be hearing God talking directly to you in your heart. Those lingering questions in your heart will be answered. My stories will guide you on a journey that will change your life forever.

Be careful. Do not use human knowledge to analyze this book. Instead, let the Holy Spirit within you lead the way to wisdom and understanding.

Join your hand with others in your church, and continue with me in a spiritual journey in Just a Closer Walk With Jesus.

Section Two

In Search of God – Testimonies #7 through #22

Chapters #7 to #11

This section describes the early part of my journey as a teenage Christian. What happened to a young man between the ages of 16 to 18 years old in relentless search for God? I could not explain this until a secret was revealed to me through the Spirit of God. Spiritual hunger was never by accident; God already planted something very special inside me before I was born. This hidden code continues to illuminate a very hungry desire for God. I was dying to experience the presence of God.

Chapter 7

My Initial Encounters With God

“Whom shall I send, and who will go for us?” Then I said, “Here am I, send me” (Isaiah 6:8)

It is important that before starting this chapter, people understand that we are entering a different period of human existence on earth. Some people are claiming that the second coming of Jesus is getting closer. Based on some of the chaos on this earth at this time, Jesus may be on his way back to reclaim his own people. Others are advocating that Jesus is trying his final attempt to reach out to people so they can be saved before his second coming. What the truth is, only God knows. But, there is a fact that is indisputable. God has increased the outpouring of the Holy Spirit to people around the world. This process will continue to intensify as we enter into a new phase in the kingdom. This is one of the gifts promised to us by Jesus. God continues to pour down the Holy Spirits to all people in various churches. The power of the Holy Spirit becomes a major topic in most Christian churches today. People are not only feeling the Spirit of God, they are experiencing and seeing the fruits of the Spirit.

While some are enjoying the luxury of these wonderful gifts from the Lord, others are intently searching for such blessings. The gifts from God are given based on the Lord’s desire, and nobody knows how they are allocated. They are not based on riches, power, status, ethnicity, or state of origin. Considering the way these gifts have actualized in people, it seems that the Lord distributes these gifts based on the divine mission each person has been assigned. Most people, however, do not know how to unlock their spiritual gifts. In reality, people tend to create barriers for themselves while in search of the divine gifts of God. In relentless search for the Holy Spirit, they may be doing things that are counterproductive. For example, there are people who try to pray so hard that they may speak in tongues, just to show off to others. It is far better when the Holy Spirit spontaneously manifests himself in us. There are many people in churches who are never recognized, but are under the powerful and continuous manifestations of the Holy Spirit.

Jesus wants you to come as you are, and he will clean you up. He will put you through the process of purification. Ultimately, a person has to surrender himself to God. We need to place God in the center of our life. Stop anger and hate towards others. Seek peace and pursue it. Create an atmosphere of the goodness of God with unconditional love for others. Read your Bible, pray and meditate on the Word of God everyday. Pray constantly. Accept Jesus as the only Son of God who rescues us from a life of sin, who gives us the gift of eternal salvation. Be kind to others. Change self-centeredness to kindness, and love others with humility. Never harbor hate against anyone, regardless of how they have offended you. Let Jesus be reflected in everything you do. Trust in the Lord with all your heart. By doing all these things, you will ignite the power of the Holy Spirit inside you. From here you will start ascending to a higher spiritual level. Your faithfulness to God will ignite the power of the Holy Spirit inside you. The Spirit of God will then lead you to realize the divine gifts given to you by God. Before ascending to a higher level of spirituality, you must first wash yourself clean with the Words of God and purify your ways.

As your daily devotion continues, Christ will send down his empowerment through the Holy Spirit. Nobody can teach a person the process of attaining the baptism of the Holy Spirit. A person has to experience this by himself or herself. Jesus said to Nicodemus, “Until a man is baptized by water and the Holy Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of Heaven” (St. John 3:5-6). More about the manifestations of the Holy Spirit will be discussed later. Now, let us get back to my spiritual journey from the time before I was born. Here I will reveal some of the mysteries of God from the other side of human existence.

Encounters With God

My first remembered encounter with God is still vivid in my mind, just as if it happened a couple of days ago. From clearly remembering this experience, I later learned that most of our divine and spiritual experiences do not easily fade over the years. They are different from dreams and imaginations that fade over time. I was able to perceive and remember certain events before I was born. This is scary and supernatural! I have been wondering about this memory for years. I could not understand it. When the time was right, God revealed the mystery of my existence to me. God made clearer the reason why I retained the memory for so long. It was like a secret coded message embedded in my memory from the time I was born. You will be shocked to read about the events that happened prior to my physical existence and arrival on earth. This will reveal my relationship with God before I became a physical body. I believed God wanted me to remember the incident so I could share the experience with people. Perhaps others remember a similar experience.

I need to clearly make a point here. This is not a process of spontaneous reincarnation as alluded to by other religions. This is a process where God sends his pre-ordained messengers on special missions on earth. All of God’s messengers are preordained, not for salvation as people erroneously believe, but for service. The gospel of election has confused people because those preaching the gospel use human knowledge to analyze divine messages. People have sometimes held on to gospel errors because they were handed down by some historical figures using head knowledge. There were people pre-ordained to go through fire so that God’s glory could be revealed through them. Jesus is one of them. Salvation is part of the fringe benefits of being a divine messenger. People who want to explain God from head knowledge have missed this point. Unfortunately, I hear many preachers on the airways trying to explain God from their head knowledge and missing the point. When the Holy Spirit leads us, we have a better understanding of the Word as compared to being led by head knowledge, which is usually flawed with human imaginations. God does not create anyone to send him to hell. That is blasphemous! By choices, each person will determine where he or she will spend eternity. Each time there is a gospel disagreement we should go back to what Jesus said:

“For God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believes in him will not perish but have everlasting life” (St. John 3:16).

Did Jesus say only the elect will inherent the kingdom of God? Jesus said, “whosoever” believes will gain everlasting life. The gate is wide open for anyone who wants to come to Jesus.

“Behold, I stand at the door and knock. If anyone hears my voice and open the door, I will come in to him, and dine with him, and he with me” (Rev 3:20).

“The Lord does not delay his promise, as some regard delay, but he is patient with you, not wishing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance” (II Peter 3:9).

How I Arrived on Earth - Testimony #7

My first perception of my existence started way before I was in a physical body. This existence was not under, but beyond, the sun. I could not feel anything physically. I vividly remember being in a place as if waiting to be launched with other human spirits. Since I had no physical body, it was like a state of a suspended animation. Although this happened over 50 years ago, I still remember as if it happened yesterday. The perception of my waiting to be launched was very clear, but I could not recollect many things happening around me at that time. Perhaps, some people can still remember because most of God’s messengers went through this process before their physical manifestation on earth.  I say “most” because I do not know. I know, however that many of God’s messengers were preceded with visions of their arrival prior to their birth.

While I was waiting to be launched, I had what appeared to be a conversation with God. Although I do not remember seeing God’s face at this time, his awesome presence was evident. With God, I was having a conversation regarding my intended mission on earth. I was discussing what I was supposed to do once I arrived on earth. I do not believe all were just assignments, based on my perception at that time. I took upon myself some assignments and certain things I wanted to do. It was as if I had a very powerful ambition to accomplish certain objectives. This was the way I felt at that time. Quite possibly, God placed such assignments in my heart, knowing the blueprint of the person he created. Part of the mystery of God is our thought pattern before we act. Are those thoughts actually ours? Could it be possible that God has impregnated divine software that is encoded inside our minds and connecting to him? Once we are connected, the human spirit is able to decode information from the heart of God with the help of the Holy Spirit. Part of the function of the Holy Spirit is to serve as an intermediary between God and man. What we think is our desire may be our human spirit actually reading the mind of God. People who think about evil will do things of the devil while those good intentions within our hearts are God’s signature on our hearts through the Holy Spirit. As my story continues in this book, watch for the signature of God as it is revealed through his divine grace throughout my journey with Jesus.

I do not believe I was launched immediately after creation. Before coming to a place to be launched, there were events that took place in the Spirit realm. The waiting time might have been the period of maturity of the soul. During this time, I was serving God in a spiritual dimension. I will explain this later in the book as God himself revealed this to me. Even Jesus himself commented on it. I believe I chose the way I was supposed to be born, the time, and even my ethnicity. I knew this because, when I ran into the issue of race, I would ask God, why did you send me in this image? His answer was, “It was your choice to come in this image for the missions ahead of you.” These, I believe, were my choices because of certain needs I wanted to meet – perhaps serving God in certain capacities on earth. However, based on my perception prior to birth, I’m almost convinced God picked the major missions for us. Quite possibly, each person added his or her own personal objectives. God then gave us the free will to decide how we would accomplish these objectives on earth.

At the launch location, I felt I was bottled up because I was dying to be freed. There was something boiling in me! I wanted to come to earth to actualize certain objectives. I was not a reluctant human soul. I wanted to come to the earth so badly. I was hungry for my physical presence on earth. For reasons I could not understand, I was hungry for the earthly experience. Before a need is created in a heart, certain events must transpire. The events that transpired before the launch are the secrets to my existence that will be uncovered later in this book. Considering all the problems I have encountered on this earth, and all the crazy people I have run into, I hope never to come back again on another journey. Once this mission is over, I am going to a place of rest. I believe God gives every human soul one opportunity, to experience this earth. The world is a very wicked place. This may change if God decides to send me back on another mission. I do not have control over that part. What amazes me in this world is the degree of HATE that permeates every aspect of life and every level of society. I am yet to comprehend the purpose of hate, even within Christianity. I am very shocked and ashamed at the expression of hate by one Christian group to another due to differences in ideologies. Regardless to our differences, should hate be a vehicle of communication due to disagreements? In another volume, I will be discussing the qualities of God’s divine messengers.

There is also a strong possibility that many of us held at the pre-incarnate location were sent by God on special assignments and specific missions. We could either be recycled souls or freshly created souls. Recycled, because I believed some of us have worked for God in certain capacities prior to being sent to the physical world. I also had the perception, at that time and even now, that I had served God in other dimensions besides my primary mission on earth. This is very difficult for me to explain. I could recall what my parents used to tell me when I was a little boy. I was told that I asked questions like an older man. My uncle’s wife was so intrigued by some of what I was saying when I was young that she gave me the nickname “Papa” – meaning an old man. When she gave me the name Papa, I was less than ten years old. I was going to ask her why she gave me that name. She would be in her eighties at this time. Another experience I had relating to serving God in another capacity was the dream of flying when I was very young. For a while, it was scary. Flying in my dreams was routine when I was younger. For 30 years, I never had the dream. The dream reappeared in the year 2004, shortly before I started writing this book. I cannot say that I know what all these things mean. I can only tell the story of my experiences as accurately as possible. Readers can then make up their minds what these events mean about the mysteriousness of our living God. I do not have all the explanations. Nobody understands everything about God. But I guarantee you, by the time you finish reading this book, you will have a better understanding about the nature of God.

Process of Being Launched to Earth

After the conversation with God at Heaven’s departure airport, everybody received assignments. We designed ways to accomplish them. We were individually launched. It was like each soul was inside an invisible space boat. When we were ready, there was a sudden and very powerful thrust pushing me forward through this light channel. It is similar to the tunnel described by those having near-death experiences. Mine was different because I was being launched to come alive on earth. I believe this tunnel signifies one of the Gates of Heaven. The launching reminded me of launching rockets into space. I was being launched down onto earth as a soul without a body. The speed of the launch was so powerful, far greater than the speed of a space rocket. I felt I had entered an energy tunnel. I cannot remember anything that happened while I was in that tunnel except it was a very long distance with high-speed traveling. The tunnel was straight, not as curvy as people have described in near-death experiences. Although I am not too sure about this, I believe the launch ended up straight in my mother’s womb. I could not recall any existence outside my body after the launch. I must have entered directly inside of my mother. This is part of the miracle of conception and birth which nobody but God understands. When is the exact time during pregnancy that a prepared soul (human spirit) enters a pregnant woman? Nobody knows but God. I could not tell what stage of pregnancy my mother was in. I just found myself in a living body after that long travel from God’s departure airport.

“Before I formed thee in the belly, I knew thee, and before thou came forth out of the womb, I sanctified thee ……” (Jeremiah 1:5).

“Also I heard the voice of the Lord saying, whom shall I send, and who will go for us? Then said I, here am I, send me” (Isaiah 6:8).

Simultaneous Events Happening on Earth Around my Birth – Testimony #8

I have just reported an event that took place prior to my birth because God wanted me to remember. The reason why God wanted me to vividly remember my pre-incarnate existence is based on the mission set before me, and the divine mantle allocated to me by Jesus on my arrival on earth. These reasons will be clearer as my journey continues with the Lord. While the events just described were happening in the spiritual dimension of the invisible world of God, other interesting developments were taking place in the earthly realm. There were preparations by my parents for my arrival on earth. Before I was born, my mother told me that my father had a dream. He saw his deceased father gave him a little boy for a special purpose as a gift. My mother did not tell me what that purpose was. About a few years ago, my older brother in a telephone conversation explained more to me about the vision told to him about me. Without asking my brother, he told me the story about the visions he was told about me. This story seems to reflect what my mother told me before she passed on.

My father never discussed the issue with me, and I never asked him. After my father had the dream, my mother told my father she was not having any more children because she already had three boys. As God’s miracle will fulfill itself, my mother got pregnant again. A little boy was born, and that was how I arrived on earth. Every child of promise is always preceded by a prediction. Every prediction is always followed by a miracle. Every miracle always carries a promise of the Father. This is God’s way of revealing his mystery to us. I was sent as a messenger on a mission for the Lord. This realization took me a while to understand. The subsequent events in my life proved this point. The beauty of this part of the story is for a person to report events happening simultaneously on two different dimensions, the spiritual and the physical.

Named a Mysterious Child – Testimony #9

After I was born, some mysterious events happened. My mother told me about one of them. My mother said, I was identified as “a mysterious child.” She told me the story of my father bringing a prophet to the house while I was still a crawling child. The prophet told my father to take care of this little boy and pay a lot of attention to him, especially as soon as he started to walk on his own. The prophet told my father that if he refused to take good care of me, he would be sorry. A few months after I was born, my mother asked my father to give her some money to buy things for me. Whether he was slow in giving my mother the money or he did not want to give her the money, it is unclear. What followed was a disaster that shocked my mother and actually scared my father. My father used to have a store where he sold a lot of imported goods from overseas. This was the business he inherited from his own father, who was an import merchant. My mother also had her goods in the same store. One day, a thief broke into the store and stole everything belonging to my father. My mother said none of her goods were touched. How this happened and what it meant, I refused to ask my mother. When she told me, I just opened my eyes and mouth wide. From that day, I was given the name “a mysterious child.” My mother told me each time she asked my father for something for me, she would always remind him about the incident when the store was looted. He would immediately give her money. My father hated to be reminded of that incident. My father never said a word to me about the story. In 1970, at the age of 60, my beloved father went to be with the Lord. He lived a very remarkable life for the Lord unlike anybody I have ever known. He combined his job as a medical professional with his mission for serving the Lord in so many capacities, including as a preacher.

Relating Childhood Events to Current Miracles in my Life

Although, I was very young when these things happened, I am presently able to identify similar events in my life. Some of them are very scary, and others reemphasize the presence of guardian angels around me. Ever since I was young, I knew I had guardian angels because I could sometimes feel them around me. Today, it is more obvious, as if somebody is constantly watching and talking to me. It is noticeable while I am praying when things start to move around me as if I am in a haunted house. However, I am never afraid. At least, I try not to be afraid. It is not easy not to be afraid. Similar events tend to happen while I am in church praying by myself. Many times, while I am kneeling and praying, I can hear the movement of people around me. The door will open and then close. Other times I can feel people walking around. When I open my eyes, I see nobody. At times, I will be praying in the dark and feel a powerful blinding light shining directly in my eyes. When I open my eyes, I see no light because I am in the dark. I experienced similar events while trying to sleep. Some of these events do not happen in isolation. Most of the time they are preceded by some other events. Perhaps they are warning signs. I will explain in later chapters what has happened to some people when they decide to wage war against me for no reason. Some of the events are so sad, and I have promised myself never to wish anybody evil. I do not know whether my wishes were causing these events or the guarding angels were defending me. However, I know I had been warned many times by the Holy Spirit not to get angry. As life events would later reveal themselves, it would become clearer that I was sent as a servant to serve people for God’s purpose. I am a messenger and also a servant.

An Event that Shaped My Spiritual Journey - Testimony #10

The first time I noticed the power of the Holy Spirit was when my mother took my brother and I to a picnic at the Bar-Beach in Lagos, Nigeria. I must have been ten years old, or younger. Nigerians have a tradition, every Easter Monday, people go to different places to have parties and picnics. This is a part of the Easter celebration when Jesus asked his disciples to meet him and dine at the seaside after resurrection.

Jesus said to them, “Bring of the fish which ye have now caught” (John 21:10).

Jesus said unto them, “Come and dine” (John 21: 12).

Jesus then comes, and takes bread and gives them, and fish likewise (John 21:13).

At the Bar-Beach, near the seaside, there were wall-to-wall people. Different organizations and family groups were having picnics all over the place. I recall, there must have been between 10,000 to 20,000 people at that beach. We also had our little picnic site in the midst of this multitude of people. While we were getting ready to start the picnic, my mother asked me, my older brother, and another younger female to go get some water. I did not know where we were going to get the water, so I followed my older brother. The rest of the people, including my mother’s favorite friend, stayed at the picnic site; they were getting the food ready to serve us.

On our way to get the water, for the first time in my life, I encountered a site that ignited the fire of the Holy Spirit within me. I did not know what it meant until later. I realized that these events were all part of God’s plan. I no longer take anything for granted anymore. As young as I was, I saw a revival service by the Cherubim and Seraphim church members in progress. Most of them – both men and women were dressed in white robes. They were singing and dancing and praising God. What caught my attention, as a child under age ten, were those people who were expressing themselves in the Spirit. Some of them were loudly praising God; others lay on the sandy ground as if they were half dead, while others were speaking in tongues, in different languages. Today, we refer to them as people being “slain in the Spirit.” I just feel so sorry for people who refuse to believe in the manifestation of God’s power this way. This incident was not happening in the United States, it was happening in Nigeria in the early 1960s. How can similar miracles be happening in different continents at different times and be considered fake? This controversy will be resolved when the third volume of this book Invisible World of the Holiness of God, is published. Sometimes theologians like anybody else inadvertently make prejudicial statements based on the limitation of their experience and knowledge.

As a little child witnessing these events, I was a little scared but fascinated. Instead of following my brother to get water as my mother had instructed, I just stood at the site and watched all these people praising God in the Spirit. Something must have grabbed me and I was glued to the spot. Based on my understanding of subsequent events that took place in my life, this was perhaps God’s way of introducing me as a child to the manifestation of the Holy Spirit on earth. From that day, I became Holy Spirit sensitive. The experience ignited something in me I could not explain. The revival occurred in an open place and everybody could see what was happening. However, I did not tell anybody, not even my mother, about the implications of what I had seen that Easter Monday. Perhaps as a little child, I did not understand what was happening. I knew the Spirit of God was being manifested through them, but I did not understand the effects in my own life. After I had been watching the scene for a while, I suddenly looked around. My brother and the other young lady were gone. I was alone and scared. I did not know what to do. Since I did not know my way to the water, I immediately started tracing my way back to the picnic site. Remember, I was just a little child. I got lost. I started to cry, knowing the danger of a child lost in the midst of all those people. I stopped and asked different people how to locate my mother. One person asked me to start shouting my mother’s name while running through the crowd of people. I thought it was a ridiculous idea. I refused to follow that instruction, but kept running around looking for the picnic site, to no avail. I was thinking about all the bad things that happened to children by bad people. The more I thought about these things, the more terrified I became. Then, I started weeping as I continued running to locate my mother and our picnic site.

By some miraculous intervention, I found my way back to the picnic site. My tears revealed to my mother that I had been crying. Although I stopped crying as soon as I found my mother, my tear-stained face revealed to her my ordeal. Only God knew how long I was lost or how I found my way back to the picnic site. That brief moment I was lost was like an eternity. As soon as my older brother came back from getting the water, my mother became angry with him. She asked him why he beat me up. Lying down at the picnic site, happy that I had found my way back, I said nothing. Since I knew what had happened I was not going to say anything, as my older brother got in trouble. I said to myself, he could explain to my mother why he abandoned his little brother. Evidently, my brother was able to convince my mother he did not beat me up. I still refused to say anything. My mother never asked me what happened. She just assumed my brother had beaten me up. So, I kept quiet. I was not going to tell anybody I was crying because I got lost. Perhaps it was too embarrassing. We continued joyfully with our picnic. My experience in seeing those people praising God in the Spirit came back years later to shape my spiritual journey. This is how God works in mysterious ways. His fingerprints are all over this book as I continue the story of my testimony for Christ.

My Exposure to Christianity

I was born in a Christian home. As a little child, I grew up in the church. I just woke up one day and saw myself in the church with my parents and other siblings. I never knew the street in my life and never associated myself with any of the street kids. While I was a little kid, I saw my father and brothers every Sunday morning coming down the aisle as members of the church choir. I was so short that I had to stand on the church pew behind my mother or grandmother to see the choir procession passing by. I watched the choir members as they passed by our family pew to their seats next to the altar. Every family had a special pew in a mega church like ours. Our family pew was close to the aisle. Typical of an Episcopalian church in Nigeria, the choir members were wearing white surplices and black robes. The children, all of whom were singing treble, were also wearing a little white collaret around their necks. I was so fascinated by this. I wanted to join the church choir as soon as I was old enough to attend choir practice. I would see each of them taking a bow as they approached the altar before going to their respective seats. When my father got to where I was, he would wink at me, and in return, I would quietly smile back. At this time, my oldest brother was part of a team of cross bearers’ trios. The trios would lead the choir procession every Sunday.

When I was about five years, I was baptized in the church of my parents. I knew the day I was baptized because I was able to walk on my own. I also knew the political events going on around that time. I was given a christening name, which was a tradition in our family during baptism. According to the Episcopalian church in Nigeria, I would be confirmed when I attained the age of maturity. The confirmation process identified me as a full member of the church. Christ was accepted for me as a child. When I got older, I would accept Christ for myself by going through a process of Christian confirmation in the church. The confirmation process usually takes place after high-school graduation. Confirmation candidates attend confirmation classes conducted by the church minister for 12 months. After the class, an examination is given to the candidates, and those who pass the test are confirmed. The bishop of the diocese came once a year to conduct the confirmation service in our church. A big party with relatives and friends at the home of each participant followed after the church confirmation service. After the confirmation, a young Christian becomes a full member of the body of Christ. As a youngster growing up in Nigeria, I remember these Christian events very well.

When I got older, I started going to choir practice so I could join the choir. For many months, I went to choir practice, but I was not chosen to join the choir. There were many of us going to choir practice waiting to be selected to join the choir. At that time, it was a great privilege and a giant honor to be selected by our church organist to join the choir. Most of the choir members were volunteers, and I did not remember anybody being paid except the organist, who was also the choirmaster. Despite that fact, the desire to be a member of the church choir was very great. The family members often gave us some tokens on special occasions like weddings, anniversaries, or funerals. We never received regular salaries. While we were waiting to be selected to join the choir, we were referred to as “choir probationals.” The day I was finally selected to join the choir was a glorious day in my life. I was ecstatic, and I remember I could not sleep a night before the Sunday service. Instead of watching my father and brothers in a choir procession every Sunday, I joined and became a part of the procession. I remember my grandmother always looking to see me as I came down the aisle with the rest of the choirboys. My older brother later became the main cross bearer for many years until he became the assistant organist of the church.

Most of my socialization took place in the church. I joined different youth organizations, including the Boys Brigade – a church youth organization founded in Britain by Sir William Alexandra Smith in Glasgow. The mission of this youth organization was to train young boys to become good Christian men. Such an organization is lacking in the United States today. I attended choir practice every Tuesday and Thursday, Sunday school every Sunday, and both the morning and evening church services on Sundays. While I was growing up I had a strong desire like most of my friends, to be in the church. It was our greatest joy to serve the Lord in his house. Even though we met young ladies and dated the most attractive ones, we loved the Church of God. We knew nothing else but the church. The discipline and the lessons learned later shaped my life and that of my friends.

Chapter 8

Spiritual Struggle Within a Child

“It is hard for you to kick against the pricks” (Acts 9:5)

Even though I had been in the church all my youthful life, I had a struggle within me at the very early part of my life. When I was very young – between eight to ten years old - I was not interested in being on earth. I had a giant spiritual struggle within me, which I never told anyone about, not even my parents. Evidently, a few years after my arrival on earth, I realized this world was not as much fun as I thought while I was on the other side. The first thing I noticed was the world filled with so much diabolic cruelty, hate, anger, and great evil!  To no avail, I thought about so many ways I could just walk away out of this world. God would not let me. I could not run away from this earth or from God. Something was bothering me at that time. As young as I was, I could see the weight of the challenges I would be facing in life. I was afraid of failure. I was scared I would fail the monumental mission before me. Growing up in Nigeria placed so much emphasis on success through education. Within my immediate and extended family, there were about 12 physicians. My grandfather was a very successful merchant, who built over ten houses in the very late 1930s and 1940s. To me, academic failure in life was not an option. I was terrified!

Later, I realized my fear was actually not the fear of failure in life. I was facing the fear of failing in the spiritual mission I was sent to do. I did not want to disappoint God, and I was wondering if I would be successful in carrying out the burden of the projects before me. Little did I know at that time that God already made provisions for all I needed to do for his work. So, my primary mission on earth is to serve God, by serving others. At this time of my life, I was not sure of that mission, yet I could perceive the weight of the challenges ahead. From my earlier testimony, God responded to my fears by my Easter Monday experience at the seaside when I was between eight and ten years old. I witnessed the manifestations of the Holy Spirit as described in the previous chapter. God realized my fear and gave me a glimpse of my helper. As a result, I was introduced to the manifestations of the Holy Spirit. I did not know it then. Today I realize, based on the events that followed, God revealed the presence of the Holy Spirit to me as a promise of empowerment. God was reassuring me I was not alone on my journey in this physical world. The Holy Spirit of God would be guiding me through life. He remains the invisible messenger between the Lord and me. As a young child growing up in a Christian home, I did not realize it then.

Forced to Comply by God

Before I continue the story of my spiritual journey with the Lord, I would like to relate a story about God’s call to a believer who refused to listen. A seventeen-year-old teenage girl in Poland was giving a testimony before an audience of over two thousand people. She narrated the story of how she got very angry with God. She told God, “I hate you, God! I do not like what you have done to my life! I’ll never put my hands together to pray to you because I do not like you!” This story was told by Ravi Zacharias, an international evangelist, on his weekly radio ministry. After this young lady made such a ridiculous statement before God, she started to look for a way to end her life. She believed her life was over at the tender age of 17, and she wanted to end it. One day, she was riding her bike and saw a fast-moving train. Her intention was to jump in front of the train with her bike so the train could crush her. Little did she know the mighty power of God, let alone, understand his miraculous ways. As soon as the train came closer, she ran her bike into the train track. In her process, she flipped over as the train hit her. Her body was thrown to the other side of the track, away from the train path. But her hands were caught in the train track. The train ran over both hands and cut them off. She was rushed to a hospital, profusely bleeding. While in the hospital, her grandmother brought her a book of Psalms. People started ministering unto her until she became well and was released from the hospital. When she first gave her testimony before an audience, there was a woman who stood up and said to her, “I was on the train that ran over you. I was told that a young girl was trying to commit suicide by throwing herself in front of the train. I started praying to God to show her his love.” According to the story, there was not a single dry eye in the audience.

This young lady felt despair and pain based on the events in her life. She did not know it could have been the way God chose to call her for his mission. How many times in this life are we so angry at what is happening in our lives? However, we do not know in the middle of our pain, God is reaching out to us. This is a dangerous time because Satan is also trying to get our attention. Unfortunately, many people have turned the wrong way to Satan, and some of them have perished. Instead of asking “Why me?” We should be asking God, “How could I use this painful experience to glorify thy name?” Despite this young lady’s failure in her first test with God, however, God did not abandon her. Although she promised she would never put her hands together to pray to God, his response was, “Okay.” God, however, showed her something. “If you refuse to use the hands I gave you to glorify me, perhaps you do not need the hands,” said the Lord. The event that transpired made God’s answer very clear. This young lady went into ministry to be an evangelist for God. She continued to pray to God, but she no longer has the original arms God gave her. She was fitted with rubber hands. We need to be very careful what we say when we get angry with God and ball up our fist in anger. Jesus warned us about not offending God with our mouth – it is an unforgivable sin.

We need to understand that God calls us in many ways as he chooses to get our attention. Sometimes, he will perform miracles before us as he did with Moses and the burning bush. Other times, God will take us through painful moments so we can realize his awesome power. At other times, he may talk directly to us or send somebody to talk to us. Regardless of how hard we try, no one can completely understand the mystery of God. Through his loving kindness, he makes known some of his ways to those who love him and abide in his ways. Once you are chosen to serve him, he will reveal his glory through you.

The secret of the Lord is with them that fear him; and he will show them his covenant (Psalm 25:14).

Dealing with Tragedy - Testimony #11

Once I started high school, my fear of failure disappeared, and the power of God, through the Holy Spirit, started to manifest more in me. I continued to go to church and serve the Lord as a member of our church choir. The manifestations of God happened in more powerful ways than I had ever known. Many mysterious incidents started to happen to me before I got to high school, but I could not comprehend them. In high school, I started to understand certain events. One mysterious event happened while I was in a boarding school. I was only fifteen years old. It was the last day of school before the quarterly break. I was in a boarding high school about 30 miles from my home in the city. I went to take a shower just before I left campus. Most students had already gone home and I was getting ready to leave. There was nobody around that I could see. The high school campus was deserted. On my way to take my shower, I was seized with great fear. It was like a force that I could not explain came upon me. The spirit of my grandmother manifested itself, and I realized she had just died. Suddenly, I felt the passing of her spirit. I had known she was sick before I left home for school. Although nobody told me anything, her energy alteration around me indicated she had just died. I did not understand what happened at that time, except I knew from this experience that my grandmother just passed on. Later in life, with subsequent spiritual experiences, I learned that the spirit of the deceased came to visit me before going to the final resting place.

After this vision, I started preparing for a funeral and singing funeral songs without realizing what was actually happening. This spiritual event was happening as if in my subconscious. I knew what was happening, but I could not say anything to anybody. At that time, I would see things and know things were about to happen, but I was not able to say anything until the events had taken place. After many years, I was able to talk about events before they happened as God made them known to me. This is a process of spiritual growth. Evidently, I recognized I had spiritual gifts from God from the time I was little. However, I had to mature with these divine gifts. Some of these gifts included my ability to read spiritual energies, hear the voice of God in my heart, connect with spiritual beings, see visions, and connect with the invisible world of the Holiness of God.

After packing my belongings, I left the boarding school campus. I then took a bus home. When I got off the bus in Lagos, I went straight home. As I approached our house, I saw a large crowd of people around the outside of our house. Lagos is like New York. Even 30 years ago, it was highly populated. I knew the obvious. This is what happens in most places in Nigeria when somebody dies. Family members gather at the house to offer condolences as soon as the death is announced. I entered our big house with my luggage and had to walk past a large crowd of relatives and neighbors. When I got upstairs and approached the large living room with so many family members, my mother approached me in front of everybody saying, “Mama-Oke is gone.” That was my grandmother’s nickname, just like some people are called “Big-Mama.”  Mama-Oke means the mother who lives upstairs. After my mother approached me with the bad news, I said nothing. I told myself I already knew. She already came to visit me in spirit. Some of my friends in school told me I had started singing funeral songs a week before the quarter break. Evidently, the energy alteration of my grandmother on earth was evident to me at the time the process of death started. As life continued, this would be the way God showed deaths to me before they happened. I started to take notice. In the midst of all the emotional turmoil and the pain of losing a loved one, I did not know the power of God was resting on my shoulders. I was too young to realize the mightiness of God’s power around me.

The funeral of my grandmother followed, and to a young person as I was, it was a terrifying ordeal. Parents never realize or even understand the pain children go through when grandparents die. I was very close to my grandmother. I used to sit next to her on the bench and spent most of the evenings with her. When I began attending boarding high school, she came to visit me on her way to visit my uncle, who was then the Vice Chancellor of the University of Ife. The car she came in was parked about 100 yards from our dormitory. I was so excited when she visited me because it was so unexpected. When she visited me, it was my first year in boarding school. I was so happy when I saw her. I did not know I was as close to her until after she died. My grandmother’s death was the second death of a grandparent I had to experience. My grandfather died when I was seven years old. It was a very painful ordeal, which I would never forget. Here lying in state, as a chief, was somebody that used to be my grandfather with all his chiefly garment and a crown on his head. He could not talk nor open his eyes. He was just lying still as if he was sleeping. This was a site that bothered me for a very long time. Despite all of the rituals of burial and the church procession of the choir and the songs, I was baffled. I told nobody. Death baffled me! As a child, I suffered in silence. My grandmother, knowing she was going to die, left some money for me with my mother, along with the statements of her will.

Another Message from God – Testimony #12

About four years following my grandmother’s death, I had to face another tragedy. One Saturday, I was ironing my suit for church when my mother received a message that my father was at the doctor’s office, seriously ill. This time, I had already graduated from high school and was getting ready to go to college. I was about to start my preparation for leaving for the United States. As my mother got ready to leave the house, I said, “Mother, you better eat before you leave; you may not be able to eat when you come back.” That day, I did not know who was speaking through me. I just knew that I opened my mouth and those words came out. When my mother left, I fell into a trance. I saw a vision of me preparing for my father’s funeral. At this time, nobody had told me anything. I was getting the message that I would not be able to wear what I was ironing in preparation for Sunday church service the following day. I became troubled. I must have stopped ironing my pants, and laid them on the bed, knowing what had happened. The vision revealed to me that my father had just died. He was only 60 years old.

Shortly after that vision, my best friend came into my room and was about to start talking when I said, “Hold it! I know what you’re about to tell me.”

He continued, “Be strong, your father is dead!”

That was how I received the confirmation of my father’s death, which I had already seen in a vision as my mother left the house. Actually, by the time the message came, my father was already dead. I was able to easily read that energy alteration. At the time the incident happened, I did not realize that the vision and the message were real. My father was dead? It took me a while before reality kicked in. I became devastated. The emotional pain within me grew to a level I could not comprehend. Little did I know at that time that God had given me a mysterious power. As a child, I could neither understand, nor comprehend, the significance. God later helped me to understand his manifestations through the power of the Holy Spirit.

Understanding My Spiritual Gifts – Testimony #13

The first gift I discovered the Lord had given me was the gift of reading perceptual energy levels of a being. I could tell whether a person was happy or angry. I can even tell when an angry message was coming from a person through the fax machine. Most of the time when people are angry with me or with anybody, I could tell as soon as they get closer to me. I started playing a game of penetrating people’s aura and looking inside their minds. If a spiritualist is standing next to me, I can feel his or her energy level. At times, I would run into people whose energy level conflicted with mine. Most people refer to this as good and bad chemistry. I will discuss more about spiritual chemistry and intra-spirit relationships later in this book. At that time, I was beginning to feel the anointing energy of the Holy Spirit manifesting through me. This divine energy flows from the Lord to a chosen individual in a particular place. The energy then flows from one person to another, or to a situation. At that time, I could not understand it. Today, I know it is called the power of spiritual impartation.

Perhaps people may be wondering what helped my growth in the spirit. I never question the Word of God. I received the gospel message by faith. I had an unquenchable hunger for being in the house of God. I studied Bible as a subject throughout my primary, and high school years. The Word of God is an unquestionable truth to me. I stayed in the church, and I started fasting as early as ten years old, during the Christian yearly Lent. My spiritual growth accelerated when I started high school because I went on a search for God. I will discuss more about this later. The expression of our spirituality through Christ is accompanied by spiritual energy of God. This is one way we choose to express and communicate to other beings. This spiritual energy is, therefore, the force that carries the anointing to a person. The Holy Spirit remains the vessel through which that energy travels. The anointing itself is the gift of the Holy Spirit from God through Jesus. People tend to refer to all three components as just the anointing process. Most people do not understand the process. People have to experience the process to understand it.

When we are well-grounded in faith, it becomes easier to communicate with God through Jesus, with the help of the Holy Spirit. Inside Jesus, we will experience God. Without the Holy Spirit, we cannot communicate with God no matter how hard we try. This is more of the reason Jesus said,

“I’m the way, the truth and the life. Nobody comes to the Father but by me” (John 14:6). As a gift from God, Jesus delivers to us, the Holy Spirit as a comforter. The Holy Spirit helps to be a communicator between us in the physical world, the spiritual world of Our Savior Jesus Christ, and to other people as well.

Contrary to what many people may perceive, God is not as distant from us as we are distant from him. God is always reaching out to us. We are the ones who place blockers from hearing God. Unfortunately, we allow physical things of the world to block us from God. God is a Spirit; we have to approach him through the spiritual dimension. Many times he continues to try hard to reach us. Most times, we are blinded by our desires through the destructive power of negative emotions. We do not realize his presence because we spend so much time bogged down with the issues of the flesh. The more we express ourselves spiritually, the closer we get to God the Father. God is a living Spirit who can manifest himself in human form. Most people who are besieged and preoccupied with the issues of the flesh are unable to fully express themselves in the spirit. Not only is the love of money the root of many evils, but also the love of material things, and our over-indulgence with the flesh. These things tend to draw us farther away from God. Nothing done in excess is good for the human body. People love food too much, and that food will eventually destroy them. People love money too much, and that love of money eventually becomes their downfall. There is nothing wrong with the quest for material things, but an obsession with material things is a sin against God. This is the sin of idolatry because God warns us never to place anything or anyone before him. Whatever you worship besides God, will eventually destroy you.

Seeing many mysterious events happening around me, I became curious about the power of God. I wanted to know God even more. I knew he had sent me here for a purpose, but at that time, I could not figure out what my purpose was in life. As a teenager living in a developing country, I started my relentless quest in search for God and his purpose for my life. All the messages I received from God before I was born were now blurry in my memory. As the events of life turned out, God brought back and reminded me of his predetermined missions for me.

Divine Implications

God endows all of his messengers with all the gifts needed to accomplish the missions placed before them. God specially created each person for his purpose. However, there are special messengers sent on special assignments for God. No matter how we stray, God will eventually bring us back to him. Others who vehemently reject God may eventually perish. The process of coming back home to God may sometimes be very painful.

As a young person growing up with spiritual talents, I was unaware of the importance of God’s work and his intention for my life. As events started to unfold before me, I started to have a better understanding of the power of God. He has a unique way of planning, organizing and controlling events in our lives if we choose to surrender to him. As my story continues, a continuous manifestation of God, in most aspects of my life, will be revealed.

My first personal experience with the Holy Spirit was as early as eight years old, if not earlier. I remember walking down the brick stairways of my grandmother’s home, looking up to Heaven and seeing myself as a king on earth. I was having a spiritual experience I could not understand. Then, I had the perception that the entire world was created to worship me. I thought I was a secret and divine person people could not recognize because I was so young. I believed a time would come when people would recognize my presence on earth. Although I could not understand that perception, I did not discuss it with anyone. Today, as an adult, I understand that perception was the way Christ was manifested in me through the Holy Spirit. I was a little child with no earthly experience in the physical world. Jesus was revealing himself through me as a child to the world. The only thing I had was the Spirit of God within me. This was how God’s mystery was manifested in the understanding of a child’s mind with no earthly experience. The perception sounds very arrogant, but it revealed the presence of Christ within me as a child.

The next chapter starts with my personal search for God. My journey is about to get more interesting.

Chapter 9

My Personal Search For God Begins

In your presence is the fullness of joy; at your right hand are pleasures forever more (Psalm 16:11)

While I was a teenager, in addition to the regular cathedral church I attended every Sunday, I also attended another church on weekdays.  When I was still in high school, my mother took me to another church called the Cherubim and Seraphim Church. This church is another Christian denomination, but appeared to be more spiritual. Some of my friends just attended the regular cathedral church on Sundays. I do not know why my mother decided to take me to this church in addition to our regular church. One thing I noticed, the church ignited my spiritual development. It also reminded me of my first spiritual encounter with the Holy Spirit in action. As a child, I observed that manifestation as I had previously discussed in my testimony. The incident happened at the Bar-Beach during an Easter Monday picnic. Based on the mysterious events that happened afterwards, I believe that my mother’s action in introducing me to such a spiritual church was part of God’s plan. The Cherubim and Seraphim Church was unique and different from regular churches. Everybody dressed in a long white robe. There were no physical distractions between men and women, no accidental exposure of some female’s body parts. Men sat on one side of the church while women sat on the opposite side of the church. The primary purpose of every service was to lead the entire congregation to spiritual worship. There was no husband and wife kissing or holding hands during church service. Once each person entered the sanctuary, the presence of God must be recognized and respected.

The church service was conducted like a praise worship service. Members would be dancing in their white robes, while praising God with the sound of African drums blasting through the air during worship. The praise worship part of the service could continue from 30 to 60 minutes. At a point during every service, there was a time to ascend to higher spiritual dimension. During this time, everybody was focusing on the Lord through the Holy Spirit. It was at the exact time that the Holy Spirit would come pouring down. Many members, including the pastor, would enter into a spiritual trance while speaking in tongues. Some members in this spiritual state would fall down, thrashing on the floor or jumping for joy. This was the time vision messages were delivered to different people within the church. For a couple of years, I used to be a vision writer for the church based on the messages coming from different members as they entered a higher spiritual dimension. I also used to be one of the drummers during some of the services. I noticed many of these members, while they were in this hyper-spiritual trance of the Holy Spirit, hardly remembered what they were saying. There was one shocking situation when a member was in this hyper-spiritual state with her eyes closed. The person started making confessions of her sins before the whole church. While in the Spirit, the person did not realize the entire congregation was hearing this shocking confession. Imagine the embarrassment this person felt after coming down from the Spirit state only to realize that the entire church knew of her extramarital affairs, a secret hidden for years?

As my journey continued, I learned how to ascend to the Spirit of the Holiness of God into a higher spiritual dimension. At this time, I had not started entering into a trance-state in the Spirit. However some people do enter this type of state in the church for hours during service. I have heard of people who entered this trance state in the Spirit for days under a lock-down situation in the church or at home. While in this spiritual state, most of them cannot control the events around them in the physical. There were some people who claimed they had some degree of control over their activities in the Spirit. Perhaps the level of human control depends on how high the person has ascended in the Spirit. In this church, a series of events that transpired marked the beginning of my relentless search for a closer relationship with God. I was fascinated by the power of God’s manifestations in the church. The spirituality I experienced in this church pulled me closer to joining the church. I was highly impressed by the continuous presence of the Holy Spirit during every service. Consequently, I became drawn to the church. The manifestations of the Holy Spirit in this church reminded me of my first encounter at around ten years old with the Holy Spirit.

The implications of these events ignited my spiritual journey in fulfillment of God’s purpose for my life. My search for God at this time may appear ironic to people in light of many divine spiritual encounters I already had. I knew God existed. That fact was an unquestionable truth. I was not an atheist, nor did not dare to question anything about God. In this particular search, I wanted to be closer to God. I wanted to spend most of my life working for God. I wanted to enter into the world of his Holiness. I wanted a closer relationship with him. I had developed this great hunger for a closer relationship with God while I was between 15-17 years old. Despite my relentless quest, it took many years before I received my official calling by the Lord to work in his kingdom. My first calling was my official invitation to work in the ministry of Jesus as he continued to build the kingdom of God on earth. While searching for God, I developed such a pathological hunger for his Spirit. Based on what I had experienced in the church during service, I was searching for the manifestation of the Holy Spirit. I believed this would bring me closer to God. At one point, I thought God had abandoned me. I felt God had actually rejected me in service to Christ’s ministry. Secretly, I felt dejected because I believed at that time God had already rejected me. I was thinking, I must be unworthy before him. I did not tell anybody as I felt the pain of rejection by God for many years. As a teenager, I was wondering if God had actually decided not to have anything to do with me. Although this was a childish way of thinking, I was nevertheless thinking about what I could have done to annoy God so much. I was questioning why God was not reaching out to me. I was not angry with God or with myself. As a young person, I could not understand the way God was operating and interacting with people. Little did I know that I was wrong. Even though I was trying hard to reach out to God, he was closer to me than I had imagined. Perhaps my spirituality was not fully developed enough to perceive God’s powerful spiritual vibrations. Who knows, I was only a child.

Divine Baptism - Testimony # 14

I started going to the Cherubim and Seraphim Church in my third year of high school. I attended the church every weekday. I was also going to our regular cathedral church on Sundays. This started when I left boarding school. I started going to school from home which is known as “a day student” in Lagos. High school was usually five years. I spent the first two and a half years in a boarding school. I then spent the last two and a half years of my high school education as a day student. I first liked the boarding school; later, I hated it because of the physical abuse by the so-called senior students. When I saw and experienced the physical abuses in the boarding school, I started to develop resentment for some senior students. The physical abuses I witnessed by both the so-called senior students against the junior ones and by some teachers shocked me. In today’s society, some of these abusers would have been charged with physical assault. The teachers and the senior students would have spent time in jail. For example, I remember on incident I was attacked in the high school. One Sunday afternoon, I was ringing the bell going from student dormitory to dormitory to get members of the Christian Student Union ready for Sunday service. As I approached one of the dormitories, one of the senior Muslim students asked me to go about a mile and get him water so he could take a bath. I knew if I had to go that far to get him that water, I would be late for the Sunday service. I was also dressed in my white uniform ready for service because I was a member of the school choir. I respectfully told him I could not go and get water for him because I was getting ready for Sunday service. He got angry, beat me with his fist, threw be to the ground, and thrashed me in the brown mud. I was about fourteen years old. As little as I was, could not defend myself against this brutal attack by another senior student. This type of punishment was often approved by the school authorities under the code of discipline of younger students. My white school uniform had turned brown. I did not know whether this senior student got angry because I was getting Christians ready for service or he was under the influence of the devil. I did not remember the incidents that followed because I tried to block such a painful experience from my mind. Following this and other incidents, including what was happening to other students, I decided to leave the boarding school.

At our cathedral church, I met a cousin called Biodun. He is my relative from my mother’s side. We got acquainted, as we were both members of the Boys Brigade – a church youth organization. We both played in the marching band. Biodun was playing the big bass drum, and I was playing the bugle and the trumpet. Later, Biodun and I started discussing high school, and I told him how I wanted to leave the boarding school. He invited me to come to his school – the Thomas Birch Freeman High School in Surulere, Lagos. However, there was a problem. I had to take an examination before I could be allowed to attend the school. This was the middle of my third year, when most people do not change school. Students usually change schools at the end of the academic year. I had to take examinations in Mathematics and English. I was not worried as much about English as I was about Mathematics. My boarding school was still teaching the British mathematics while Birch Freeman High School was teaching the American form of new mathematics. Through the help of Biodun, who introduced me to the modern mathematics, I spent the entire holiday break learning this new type of mathematics. Following this, I took an examination to get into Birch Freeman High School. I was accepted into the school in the middle of the year. I owed my thanks to God and to Biodun. Besides, the standards of the day high school were much higher than that of the boarding school. The boarding school included male and female students while Birch Freeman High School was an all-boys school. Based on my experience during that time, all boys’ schools had higher academic standards than mixed or all-female schools. After I arrived on the small campus of Birch Freeman High School, my desire to go overseas to the United States became much stronger. Little did I know what God had in store.

Once I started attending the day high school, I also started attending the Cherubim and Seraphim church every day after school. While I was in the boarding school, I was only able to attend church on Sundays. When I started Birch Freeman High School, I was able to attend church during the weekdays. Every day when I left school, while everybody was going to the bus line, I would sneak out of the line and go in another direction to church. I had to walk. I did not want my classmates to know I was going to church on weekdays. I would have hated for them to make fun of me for being a religious fanatic. Knowing high school students, they can sometimes be very cruel. For many months I would sneak out of the bus-line after school and go to church. High school was usually over at three o’clock and a mandatory tutorial lasted for two hours. At 5 o’clock it was time to go home. Instead of going home, I would go to church. I usually did not get home till 10 at night. If I had an examination the following day, I would skip church and go home to study. Unlike in the United States, no one was allowed to work while still in high school.

One day, my cousin Biodun asked me, “Where do you always go after school?”

I refused to answer. I was of the impression he would be laughing at me. Later, he started to bother me. My answer: “No way!”

“You must be going somewhere because you do not take the same bus as everyone else,” he said. I refused to answer him. I was afraid that if I told him I was going to church, he would tell other students in the school, and I would be the laughing stock of the whole class. When Biodun continued to bother me, I had to tell him I was going to church everyday after school. He was so fascinated by the idea. I was just hoping he would keep this to himself and not tell anybody at the school. One day, he told me that he wanted to go with me. I said, “No!” Telling him where I was going was one thing; having him following me was another. I was not going to let him go with me. I refused. Many times he would ask if he could follow me to church. My answer was always “No.” One day Biodun told me, “If you do not take me, I will follow you after school to church.” If I had known Jesus was directing this process, I would have immediately allowed Biodun to follow me to church. I was hesitant because I thought my cousin Biodun would tell other classmates at school and all would join to make fun of me as a religious fanatic. He was going to follow me after school! That statement made by Biodun scared me. I could not imagine me going to church with Biodun following me against my will. It would be a ridiculous scene since we both were wearing our white high-school uniforms, including our school badge – the Birch Freeman High School badge. Our school was very well-known by the badges we wore. Our high school badge was a badge of honor, proudly displayed on our chest, both at school and in public. After I thought about what Biodun said for a while, I decided to change my mind. I allowed him to go to church with me after school. This was how Biodun followed me to the Cherubim and Seraphim church at Surulere, Lagos. He started attending church with me, and we continued to attend the cathedral church on Sundays. Actually, I was a member of the church choir at the cathedral church. We both continued playing in the Boys Brigade youth band for the church. As a young person, I spent most of my socialization time in the church. I loved it. I never knew the street. Again, this is the story of one of the choirboys.

While you read this story, I want you to follow my journey carefully regarding what God did with Biodun and me. This is part of the miracle of God nobody will ever understand. Biodun’s mother was a devoted Muslim. Pay closer attention to the miraculous ways these events transpired. Biodun’s relentless desire to go to church with me was not driven by natural forces, but by supernatural forces from Heaven. At that time, I did not know. The events that followed were not only unexpected, they were beyond any human imagination or comprehension. One thing that fascinated me about this church was the manifestation of the Holy Spirit at every service. A few months after Biodun started going to church with me, he came one night to the Friday midnight service. Usually, the Friday midnight service was called “Friday watch-night service.” The service would start at midnight and would end at four or at five in the morning. During one of the services, one of the men, while in the Spirit, saw a vision for me. He told me that God’s hand would rest on me. He explained that I would receive the spiritual power of the Holy Spirit, so powerful that people would be envious of God’s manifestations through me. He told me that the way the Holy Spirit would manifest in me would shock so many people.

On this particular night when the vision was told to me, Biodun was sitting next to me at the church. Quietly, I started to rejoice, knowing the Holy Spirit was about to manifest himself through me. I went home the happiest person that morning. I had been waiting for this for a long time. My heart was secretly glowing with joy. I started to make preparation to receive the Holy Spirit. A couple of weeks later, during the Friday revival service, Biodun and I were both singing and jumping up to praise God in a praise worship service with other church members. This was the time the Holy Spirit came pouring down and many regular members were already in the Spirit and praising God. The rest of the church including Biodun and myself, who were yet to receive the gift of the Holy Spirit this way, would keep singing and praising God. Once many people were in the spirit, the church minister would ask everybody to sit down, and we would start recording the visions from the mouth of those in the Spirit. Many, if not all, of them spoke in tongues. Our pastor, called the prophet, would translate the messages. The ones who did not speak in tongues spoke in Yoruba language everybody could understand. In 1968, during a Friday revival, a miracle happened. I witnessed this with my own eyes. Biodun and I were singing and praising God with everybody else when all of a sudden, Biodun jumped. He started yelling for joy, making some sound in a language I could not understand. The language he was speaking sounded like the language others in the Spirit were speaking. Today, I would imagine the language sounded like the old Hebrew language, perhaps Aramaic. Biodun started praising God and speaking this language I could not understand. This was different from the regular praising of God. It was like he was in a trance. He continued speaking in this strange language. He kept praising God. He came to where I was and pick me up as if showing me to God and praising God for letting him come to the church. Biodun kept speaking in this strange language even though his eyes were open. He was able to speak in tongues even when it appeared that he was not in the Spirit. I did not know what he was saying because I could not understand him. Knowing he was in a trance, I said nothing as I started praying inside myself. I wished he would just put me down! I wanted to yell at him to put me down. But, I could not say a word. Most of the church members were looking at us as this spiritual drama was unfolding. I was a little embarrassed as Biodun lifted me up again. He sounded like he was either talking to Jesus Christ or to God in Aramaic. On this particular occasion, more than twenty people were in the Spirit speaking in tongues. Biodun created a very dramatic scene as most of the church members were looking in our direction. He was a new member who had just received the gift of the Holy Spirit right before my own eyes! He was instantly able to speak in tongues!

This was the first time in my life I had witnessed a sudden transformation that occurred in only seconds of an ordinary man to a prophet of God as the Holy Spirit descended on Biodun. He was baptized with the baptism of fire before my own eyes. Nobody had to tell me this story. I witnessed this event myself because I was the one who had initially hesitated taking Biodun to this church not knowing what was in God’s plan. Some Christians in the Western world have experienced similar events of instant transformation. Others who have not experienced such an event remain skeptical about these mysterious manifestations of God in people. Quietly, I smile to myself when some preachers will imply today that there is nothing called slain in the Spirit. Perhaps human hard-heartedness, and mind-blindness due to religious dogmas, prevents the full manifestations of the Holy Spirit in many churches today. Because a person is a theologian, does he understand everything about God? Is there anybody who understands everything about God? This is one of the major reasons I wrote this book, to uncover some of the mysteries of God revealed to me by the Lord.

Biodun started telling visions upon visions as if God had given him an invisible mirror. It was like the Gates of Heaven opened before him. I also witnessed something very unusual that evening. When the Holy Spirit descends on people, usually after the service, the spiritual drama ends. That night, Biodun’s drama did not end after leaving the church. It had just started. He went home and continued to speak in tongues and he would translate it. From the bus stop until the time he got to the house, he was telling people about visions and continued to speak in tongues. It was as if God had placed an invisible television set before him. The following day, problem started. Biodun was the one who received the Holy Spirit during the Friday revival service. The following day, I got into a big trouble. Biodun’s senior brother brought him to our house. He came to report me to my mother. He accused me of causing Biodun’s instant insanity. He truly believed Biodun had gone crazy because he was speaking a strange language nobody could understand. He said that whichever church I had taken Biodun had caused him to go mad! I tried to explain to him that Biodun was under the power of the Holy Spirit. He disagreed with me. He said he had never heard or seen anybody talk like that before. He assured me that he believed that Biodun had completely gone crazy. At that time, I knew Biodun’s brother was very serious about his complaint. He almost started to cry while I almost started to laugh. But, I kept that amusement to myself. He actually believed his brother had gone mad. My mother knew what was happening and tried to convince Biodun’s brother that he had nothing to worry about. Today, I can tell this story with a smile on my face. On that particular day, seeing how upset Biodun’s brother was, it was a very serious event. The point was, my own cousin had gone mad, and I was responsible for his madness since I had taken him to a church. The next question was, how could we find a cure for this madness? Most people, after service, tended to come down from the Spirit. The mystery of Biodun’s manifestation was that he appeared to remain in the Spirit for days. He kept speaking in tongues and incorporating some of these strange words into regular conversations.

When that drama was over in our house, I thought Biodun’s brother would give up his opposition to his brother’s membership at this church. I was hoping he would understand the Spirit of God being manifested through his own brother. He did not. One day during the service, he came inside the church and grabbed Biodun and dragged him out of the church pulling him by the neck and tearing his white robe. At the Cherubim and Seraphim church, we all wore a long white robe. He managed to drag Biodun out of the church to the outside. As soon as I saw what was happening, I went outside the church through the side door and headed to where Biodun’s brother was still holding on to him. This was during the evening, and it was dark. Biodun did not respond to what was happening and continued speaking in tongues. I wished I could translate what he was saying. Although many of the church members did not know what was happening or why Biodun was being dragged out of the church in the middle of a worship service. There were a couple of men in the church who followed Biodun. Seeing what was going on, I shouted, “This is Biodun’s brother trying to stop him from attending the Cherubim and the Seraphim Church!” Biodun was finally freed through the help of some male church members who came outside the church with Biodun. Since his white robe was torn, he was given another robe, and the service continued. They were telling Biodun’s brother that he needed to rejoice because God was using Biodun to do wonders. At this time, Biodun was able to see a lot of visions. When Biodun was finally freed from his brother, he went back inside the church. I do not remember Biodun having a conversation with his brother when this event was taking place. After a while, Biodun was able to speak in regular language that we understand. He stopped mixing his conversation with Aramaic. Occasionally, he would include “Lamar” or “Eli” in sentences, but did not speak in tongues except when he was in the Spirit. That was a relief!

When the Holy Spirit came down, he landed on almost half of the church members, including Biodun. Biodun was not the only one in the Spirit during spiritual manifestations. The problem with the incident was, most people would only speak in tongues while they were in the Spirit. There were people who would not even speak a word while in the Spirit; perhaps they were never given such a gift. Everybody’s gift is different. Biodun was able to speak in tongues in the Spirit and also when he was not in the Spirit. At that time, Biodun could hardly say a sentence without mixing it with Lamar – Elijah – Jaserah-Meharee-Ramah-Mahura-Recamudaha.  To me, these were some of the words he was putting in sentences to the best of what I can remember after 42 years. He could speak like this for 15 minutes, saying things that most people did not understand. The problem with his brother ended. His brother was later convinced that Biodun was not crazy because he saw Biodun becoming prosperous both spiritually and financially as well. Boy, was I glad!

Other Events that Followed After Biodun’s Anointment – Testimony #15

How did I personally respond to Biodun’s anointment by the Holy Spirit?  Yes, I was happy for him as he was instantly transformed from an ordinary man to a prophet of God. In one way, I was a little jealous of him. I wished I were the one who was anointed by God with the Holy Spirit in the way Biodun was baptized. Remember, I was the one told to expect the manifestation of the Holy Spirit similar to the manifestation being experienced by Biodun. The vision that manifested in Biodun was originally told to me, I thought. Furthermore, I was the one who took Biodun to the church. Of course I was jealous, but I remained patient, waiting for my turn. Months followed. I was hoping I would be anointed as Biodun had been anointed by the mighty power of the Holy Spirit. For many months, nothing like what Biodun had experienced happened to me. No baptism of fire by the Holly Spirit. At least, that was the way I looked at it. Many people in this particular church had received the power of the Holy Spirit this way and were able to speak in tongues. So, I waited for my own day of Pentecost. While I was waiting, I was also praying to God for empowerment. Nothing happened. Meanwhile, one of my older brothers learned of Biodun’s baptism with fire. He also started going to the same church with us. Here, was I praying to God for the baptism of the Holy Spirit and nothing happened, based on my perception at that time. I was not too happy. Some friends and relatives from the same block, started going to church with me. A total of five people followed me to the church.

Painful Price

While I was putting a finishing touch on this book, I called Biodun in London to tell me his side of the story. He related some other stories to me I had forgotten or was unaware of. Biodun told me that while he was taking examination under the influence of the Holy Spirit, he started receiving answers to questions during exams. He said a screen would open before him, and the answers were revealed to him. He would therefore be working towards those answers during exams. I knew he mentioned something very similar to me while we were young, but I could not understand. However, Biodun’s anointing did not come without a price. Biodun also told me some stories of events that occurred after the manifestations of the Holy Spirit in his life. He said he was thrown out of his father’s house in Lagos. He became homeless. As a result, Biodun started living in the church. One of the church members, Mr. Fadairo, who at that time was working at N.B.C – Nigerian Broadcasting radio saw him living in the church. Mr. Fadairo asked him to come and live in his house. From this church member’s house, Biodun later went to Germany, and later to Norway to study theology. Biodun finally settled in London, where I interviewed him for this part of my book in 2008. He has been in London for over twenty years. God had made him prosperous as he had bought his own Cathedral church for over a million dollars.

In that conversation I had with Biodun in August of 2008, Biodun told me a sad story of his younger brother. Before relating this story, I need to warn those people who are standing in the way of God’s anointed. We need to be very careful. If you stand in the way of God’s anointed, it is like standing on the way of God. If you refuse to repent, you may face a tragic consequence. I have experienced this many times in my journey with anybody who dared to stand in my way while on a journey for Christ. I do not believe anybody is proud of such events, but people need to be very careful of attacking God’s messengers. According to Biodun, while he was still living with his father in Lagos at the time the Holy Spirit came upon him, one incident happened. He was still in high school at that time. One day, Biodun washed his white prayer garment; he spread it out in the sun to dry outside. He said his younger brother picked his prayer garment and threw it down from where he had placed it to dry. Evidently, most of his family members were opposed to the manifestations of the Holy Spirit seen in him. As soon as he saw that, he got very angry and said, “You will be struck dead from above.” A few weeks later, his younger brother joined the Nigerian army at the time the Nigerian Civil War was still in progress. Unfortunately, his younger brother died at his first combat duty during the war. Perhaps people may be raising their eyebrows thinking could this be co-incidental. I have documented this part of the story to warn those anointed and those willing to mess with them. Similar incidents have happened to people who tried to block my way to do God’s work. I know the angel of the Lord encamps around those who fear him and are doing his work. Therefore, those who are anointed should be very careful not to respond with anger when they are wronged. God has given certain of his messengers power to bless others. That same power can be used to place a curse on a person. The skeptics are the ones often victimized because they do not know what they are dealing with. This is the more reason why people perish without knowledge.

A question was raised why tragic event did not happen to Biodun’s older brother who dragged him out of the church. The answer is simple. The power is in the tongue. I did not remember when Biodun spoke anything against his older brother. There is also a big difference in the responses of each brother. The older brother was concerned for Biodun’s welfare out of ignorance. The younger brother was making vicious attacks and mockery of Biodun’s membership at this church.  Of course, the younger brother provoked Biodun’s anger. Similar event took place in the Bible when a group of youths were making mockery of Prophet Elisha for being baldheaded. In response, Elisha placed a curse on them. Immediately two female bears mauled forty-two of the youths.

So he turned around and looked at them, and pronounced a curse on them in the name of the Lord. And two female bears came out of the woods, and mauled forty-two of the youths (II Kings 2:23-24).

In my own personal experience, a person I helped, went behind and plotted against me on the job. I ended losing my job. Months later, God struck him on the job after he took my position. He died. I will discuss the incident later. If you are planning to wage war against God’s anointed, watch out!

My Brother and Cousin Receive the Gift

One Friday, during another revival service, my older brother started jumping for joy, clapping his hands, and shouting for joy. He kept shouting, “Hallelujah! Hallelujah!  Hallelujah!” He fell down, got up, and continued saying, “Hallelujah!” He was in a trance. He continued jumping with his eyes closed, clapping his hands while facing towards Heaven. When everything calmed down, he sat down, and I looked back at him. I could see this joyful smile spreading across his face. He was looking at me with so much joy. From his smile, I felt I was being mocked. I still had not been baptized by the power of the Holy Spirit. When I saw the smile on his face, I felt like hitting him. I wanted to scream, “This is what I wanted so badly!”  That night, I went home with my brother on the same bus. He started singing and praising God. As soon as we got home, he went to the living room and started dancing and praising God as I joined him. He was marking the date he received the Holy Spirit. My mother came out of her room to see what was happening. I told her that my brother had just been anointed by the Holy Spirit – a baptism with fire. My mother was very pleased. She joined us in praising God that evening. During another revival, another of my relatives, Dada who went with us to church from the same block, also received the Holy Spirit. He too started to speak in tongues. That night, I went home emotionally crushed. Inside me, I was actually weeping. I felt forsaken by God. When was God going to send me the Holy Spirit he promised through the prophecy? I needed power to do his work! Five of us vowed to do God’s work in any way he could use us for his glory. I believed I could not do God’s work without spiritual empowerment. I needed to be baptized by the Holy Spirit like everybody else. I wanted the fire of God inside me. I was very hungry for a closer relationship with God. As Christian teenagers, in 1960s, there was a general belief that if a person did not receive the fire of the Holy Spirit, God did not choose that person to serve him. This was what I was thinking, not knowing that God works in mysterious ways. I was thinking God must have changed his mind. Perhaps, Biodun stole my gift of the Holy Spirit. Later, Biodun thanked me many times for taking him to the church despite my initial hesitation. The church led him to the missions God placed before him. This mission led him out of Nigeria to Great Britain. I remembered one occasion when both Biodun and our church pastor said to me “Many people will thank you for bringing them to Christ.”  At that time, I was not sure what this statement meant. I wanted my own baptism of the Holy Spirit so badly. I wanted Jesus to ordain me to serve him. I started to pray very hard. Years later, Jesus came and answered that prayer.

Chapter 10

My Visits to the Mountain in Search for God

“Draw near to God, and he will draw near to you” (James 4:8)

During my final year in high school, I was only 18 years old. I quietly vowed to regain my baptism of fire from God. I was thinking perhaps Biodun had stolen my baptism of fire from me. I was not angry with him. I just wanted God to bless me with the fire of the Holy Ghost he promised me. I wanted my own spiritual empowerment from God so badly, I could cry. I needed it so I could understand whether he considered me worthy to serve him. I was also thinking that perhaps I was too much of a sinner before God. Inside me, I was waiting for God to anoint me. But, it was not happening fast enough for me. As time went by, I started to wonder whether God had abandoned me. Perhaps he was not going to choose me to do his work, after all. What a horrible life if God was not going to use me, I was thinking to myself. As a youngster, all kinds of crazy ideas were going through my mind. While other teenagers were busy playing with things and just enjoying being kids, I was preoccupied with being anointed by the Holy Spirit. I was dejected because it was not coming fast enough. It took years before I realized my cousin Biodun did not steal my blessing. Perhaps people may be wondering why I was so preoccupied with spiritual empowerment as a senior in high school. Starting from the age of 16 years, I had joined a company of friends and relatives who went around and prayed for sick people. Every Friday was our fasting day. While in the middle of fasting, we would join other disciples in the church to pray for church members. We would stand in a circle formation, like a wall of fire surrounding each church member who wanted prayer. All of us at one time would raise our voice and pray for them, depending on the needs brought to us. Sometimes, church members could come to take a special shower in the church. Prior to each of them taking such a shower, we would pray over the water in a large bucket. Then, the water would be anointed with Holy oil. Each time we conducted this type of prayer, specific needs were brought to the church. At times, people wanted healing, victory over challenges, success in examinations, empowerment over the devil, blessings from God, and so on. Once the prayer was over, each person in the prayer circle formation would tell whatever God might have revealed to him or her to the church members.

Power of Healing Testimony #16

While I was a teenager, I noticed the Lord was already working miracles through the hands of children. I learned from these events how God empowers his messengers through the Holy Spirit’s impartation. I remember one occasion when we went to pray for an old man who was sick and unable to get out of bed for days. I was about seventeen years old at that time. My brother, my cousins, and I went to pray for this old man. We went to his bedroom as he was lying on his sick bed. First, we all put on our white prayer robes worn at regular church service. We made a prayer circle formation around his bed. Each of us lighted and carried a white candle in one hand and a Bible in the other hand. We all prayed together for this man to be healed. Each time we went to pray for sick people, we did not just get up and go. We had to prepare prior to entering any home to pray for anybody. We were very much aware of demonic forces. We were never afraid. However, we did not know what we would encounter in these types of settings. This old man was a member of our cathedral church. He was also a Christian including his entire family. He was related to one of my cousins on our prayer team. If we thought we were going to encounter demonic activities in any house, we would prepare ourselves with either a three-day, or a seven-day fasting. In this way, we would be ready for spiritual warfare. However, this was not the case with this sick old man called “Papa.” We had known him all our lives as a Christian. After saying prayers at his bedside, we all went to our respective homes. Early in the morning the following day, Papa came to our house. He was very joyful, hail and healthy. With great cheerfulness, he came to thank my mother for our prayers over him. Papa was healed and he came to express his thanks to my mother so she could thank the rest of those who came to pray for him. Can anybody imagine the prayers of young teens healed a seventy-year-old sick man? Although my mother was happy we were doing God’s work, she asked us to be careful about praying for older people. She preferred that we prayed for younger ones. Her position was based on African superstition. Each time people pray over any sick person, there is a belief that the people saying the prayer of healing might be absorbing some of the negative energy of the sickness. Even though as young people we thought this was superstition. It is a Biblical truth that Jesus takes our sickness into himself. The process of healing is a little different. Jesus responded to his disciples when they could not heal a sick person. He said such a healing could take place by prayer and fasting. Jesus was indirectly telling his disciples about the spiritual empowerment of fasting. Most of us in the prayer team fasted most of the time. We used to fast for three days, or sometimes seven days, and forty days during the regular Lenten period. We understood fasting as a process of spiritual empowerment. While we were fasting, we denied the flesh to strengthen the Spirit of God living inside us. A person in the middle of a fast becomes a receptacle for the energy of the Holy Spirit. The process of healing does not happen by the person doing the prayer. Nobody heals anybody. Christ is the only one who does the healing. When we pray for people, the energy of impartation flows from Jesus through us to the person who is sick. This is a spiritual energy of “inflow.” We are only a point of contact between the Lord and the sick person. Consequently, in Christian prayer, the energy of the illness flowing out of the sick person is absorbed directly by Jesus. The energy of sickness flowing out of the sick person to Jesus is the energy of “outflow.” Jesus, not people praying over the sick person, is the one who crushes the negative energy of sickness.

There are other times, however, when a minister has to be careful with the negative spiritual energies being brought into church by members. If a minister is not strong in his spiritual walk, his ministry can easily be derailed by the accumulation of negative spiritual energies, leading to chaos in the church. More about the negative energy of the enemy and the positive energy of the Holy Spirit will be discussed later. This was the more reason why I was searching for more empowerment to enable me to continue to do God’s work. I wanted to carry his glory with me everywhere I went. Also at this time, I had started to enjoy the sweetness of the anointing of the Holy Spirit. I noticed the same thing with my brother and cousins in our prayer team. There was this unbelievable joy we all felt within from serving God. My brother had described it, and the rest of us felt it. This was a spiritual euphoria! I did not understand it at that time because I was so young and was unable to connect the events around me. Like everybody in the group, I had a hungry desire to be closer to God. My quest for more spiritual empowerment from God continued. At a point, I felt God was not responding fast enough based on the way I thought he would work through me. I was dejected. I wanted more spiritual empowerment!

On mountain Top - Testimony #17

Since I believed God was not paying me attention, I decided to go meet him where I could be closer to him. I knew the only source of power came from God to us through Jesus. I was determined to get his attention. I wanted to talk to God myself. Subsequent events led me on an intense personal journey in search for a closer relationship with God. I was very upset that God might have abandoned me. I did not want to just exist; I wanted God to use me for his work. I wanted to be a vessel through which his glory would shine to the world. All five of us attending this church had vowed to do God’s work, but how could I do God’s work when I had no spiritual power? At least, this was what I was thinking as a young man determined to get God’s attention. I felt God was ignoring me. I did not think this was fair. Who was I to question God? I was determined to get his attention one way or the other. On many occasions, I would discuss with Biodun my need for spiritual empowerment. I wanted to convince him to tell God that I too needed to be baptized with the fire of the Holy Spirit. I tried to explain to Biodun that a few prophets could not save the world. Tell God we needed more! Biodun did not agree with me because he said God could use only one person to save the world. He even alluded to the fact that God might not select me to do his work. Boy, was I angry with Biodun after that conversation! I said, “What do you mean God doesn’t want to use me? How dare you say such a thing?” I said to myself, “How could God deny me at this very moment of my life when I needed him most to anoint me with the Holy Spirit?” I almost started to cry. Whether Biodun meant what he said or not, I did not know. But, I was not too happy with him that day. Biodun’s statement left me very dejected.

After my conversation with Biodun, I had a similar conversation with my older brother, with the same result. I said to myself, forget these people! I have to go meet God myself, and we would talk. He could then tell me to my face whether he was going to use me, or not, for his work. After all, he sent me a message that the Holy Spirit was going to use me. So, where was the Holy Spirit now? Where was my own empowerment to do his work? Besides, how could I do his work without the fire of the Holy Spirit? I felt Biodun and my brother were making fun of me. I was not too happy with either of them at that time. They were already blessed with the baptism of fire. I was still waiting for mine to come. I was not angry with either Biodun or my brother. Perhaps, I was angry with them a little. I just did not like the nonsense I was hearing from them. What did they mean that God might not want to use me for his work? They both must be out of their mind, I was thinking. This was an issue between God, and me and we were going to talk. Consequently, I determined to reach out to God myself. I wanted him to communicate with me as he communicated with those who had received the Holy Spirit. At this time, I was very troubled. I was worried that God might not be selecting me to do his work after-all. I was thinking to myself. What was my life going to be without doing God’s work? I felt God had rejected me. I felt despised. While praying to God and begging for the manifestation of the Holy Spirit, I came to church one evening. I witnessed a newcomer to the church receiving the Holy Spirit. As young as I was (18 years), I went home in tears. I was questioning myself. How could I reach God? Perhaps I needed to have a personal conversation with him. At this time, God was perhaps looking down on me, smiling saying, “Son, if only you knew what I had planned for you.”

Around this time, I had already tasted the joy of the Lord within me. My greatest joy was being in the house of the Lord and doing things for him. I did not know this inner glow of joy was part of the Lord’s spiritual manifestations. If I was not thrown in the air and speaking in tongues, I did not believe the Spirit of God was manifesting in me. Mysterious future events proved my idea at this time to be wrong. Someone could have reassured me, but I did not discuss my concern with many people. I discussed it with Biodun and my older brother, and nobody else. I stopped being angry because I knew my anointing was not in the hands of people, but the Lord. As young as I was, I could not see the future. I did not know what God had in store for me. Despite my disappointments over not being baptized by the Holy Spirit, I did not give up. I was of the wrong opinion that if the Holy Spirit did not manifest in me similar to the manifestation in my brother and Biodun, I was not selected by God to do his work. Many other people have received this wonderful gift of the Holy Spirit. Why did God leave me out? This was one of my many questions at that time. One day, I decided to secretly go on top of the mountain for a three-day fast. I wanted to talk to God myself and forget about all these other people. The purpose was not only a desperate search for God but also a desire to receive spiritual empowerment through the Holy Spirit. I wanted the Lord to hold me closer to him and ordain me to serve him. Secretly, I was hungry to serve the Lord so badly. I was begging the Lord to choose me to serve him. At this time, nothing else mattered except my quest to have a closer relationship with God. As a result, I started chasing God to anywhere I could find him. Only my mother knew about my first trip to the mountain-top. I was looking for a personal way to reach God. I did not let any other person know, not even Biodun, or my own brother living in the same house with me. It was a secret.

One day in my relentless attempt to get God’s attention, I went to the mountaintop to pray to God. On the top of the mountain, I met others who had been struggling in the Spirit. Many were fasting and praying every day. Most people usually go to the mountaintop for spiritual empowerment and making specific requests to God. Throughout the days I was on the mountain, I wore my white robe like everybody else from the Cherubim and Seraphim Church. I was planning on spending three days there, meaning I was not to eat or drink anything for three days. I was to live only on air. On the mountain, we prayed every three hours. Sometimes, it was my turn to conduct the service for everybody. I went through the first day with no problems. The second day ended with some problems. After two days with no food and water, I could no longer go on to the third day. I had to break my fast after two days of fasting. Since I was unable to complete a three-day fast with no break as planned, I was disappointed in myself. Yet, I planned to give it a try another time. Today, many people would be thinking, perhaps I had lost my mind. Instead of playing and having fun like other teenagers, I was only 18 years old and in relentless search for God. The most interesting thing about the whole event was, I was busy chasing God. But, God was standing next to me. I was spiritually blind and could not see him. Perhaps I was spiritually immature. There were some interesting developments that took place while I was on the mountaintop. Little did I know that God was watching me. I thought he had already left me. I was wrong. Two interesting events took place on the mountaintop. First, another spiritualist told me to pray so I could make it through my journey and achieve the purpose of coming to the mountain. He was right. I was unable to complete the three-day fast. Secondly, one night I heard a very loud noise in the rocks. I came out looking and saw nobody. I went back into the living place inside the rock where people continued their conversations as if they did not hear anything. Evidently, I was the only one who heard the loud noise. Could it be possible that God was acknowledging my presence and my mission on top of the mountain? Could he have given me a talent I did not even realize? I could not tell. I did not forget the incident because I was a little scared by the noise.

Second Trip to the Mountain – Testimony #18

A couple of months later, while I was thinking of going back to the mountain for fasting and praying, an opportunity presented itself. I thought my last two days of fasting on mountaintop was a disappointment since I could not carry the fast beyond two days. I wanted to do three days with no food or drink, just air. My second most senior brother received a vision to go on mountaintop to pray and fast for three days with no food. It was an opportunity for me to join him. Two of our relatives living on the same block joined us. Four of us went to the mountain to pray. At this time, I was determined to make it through the three days. I knew it would be easier the second time because there is strength in numbers. In preparation, our two relatives who were joining us must have been eating for days. This was how they prepared before going to fast on mountaintop. I knew I had tried this before. I got closer to three days but failed after two days. I was unable to eat as much in preparation for this fasting. I just ate moderately a day before the fasting started. Most of us were in our mid-to-late teenage years. If I can remember correctly, I was only eighteen years old. On the morning of the first day of the fast, we all met at the foot of the mountain in our white praying robes. We prayed, and walked all the way to the top of the mountain. We started our hourly devotion every three hours as soon as we arrived on mountaintop. Many powerful spiritual things happened on the mountain. The first day was uneventful and the second day went with no problem. We prayed every three hours, except after midnight when people were sleeping.  While we were on the mountain, we were inspired by one man we saw. He came to do a seven-day no-break fast. We wanted to follow in his footsteps. We knew this would provide each of us with a giant spiritual power. We started talking about what we should do. Should we continue for seven days? On the eve of the last night of the three days, all four of us had an emergency meeting on top of the mountain. In the meeting after discussions, we decided to go back home after the three days since we promised the church and our parents we were coming to fast for only three-days no-break. We were thinking we would be pushing our luck to go further than three days. We also knew that people were coming to meet us from the church after the three days. They would be bringing food for us to break our fast. We rationalized that we did not want to disappoint them. That night, we decided to go home after the three days we originally planned to spend on the mountain. Today, I wonder if I could have put my life in danger. I only weighed 130 pounds. I was like a six-feet-tall skeleton. How many more pounds could I have afforded to lose before getting really sick? I did not care. I just wanted God’s attention. It was a good idea for us to stick with a three-day fast.

On the morning of the last day, something interesting happened to me. We had not had food or water in three days. We were only living on air. At that time, the saliva in my mouth had turned dry, like dry cotton balls or like soap foam. I was dehydrated. There was no taste in my mouth. Despite the fact that I was starving and dehydrated, energy came from nowhere, most definitely from God. This was the first time I received my energy of impartation from the Lord. However, I did not know the significance of the event at that time. I started to jump up for joy and praise God. Throughout the last day, I felt the powerful hand of God rest on me. It was as if the Gates of Heaven opened up, and I was able to connect to God. As things turned out, it was my turn to conduct the last service before we went down from the mountain that evening. I was jumping up for joy as if I had been eating all day. Only God could have given me such supernatural energy. Today, I definitely know that energy came from God. Even my brother was surprised to see me leaping up for joy like a happy bird during the final prayer. At the same time, I was empowered to see visions. I started to prophesy. I felt God had placed a special mirror before me. I was filled with great joy, serenity and inner peace. At that time, I did not know what was happening to me. Actually, I was anointed and filled with the Holy Spirit. It took many years for me to understand this. The Holy Spirit did not manifest in me like others. Mine was a gentle manifestation. I did not speak in tongues. After we came down from the mountain, I was happy to have made it through this time unlike the first time I was on the mountain by myself. From there my search for spiritual empowerment continued. I was in search for the mightiness of God’s power. I wanted God to use me for his work in any way he chose to use me for his glory. I was not the only one making this commitment; everybody in the group was making the same commitment to God. We were elated because we wanted to serve the Lord for the rest of our lives. We did not realize that God had already chosen us to serve him. That confirmation message came in a supernatural way from another source. Perhaps people may be wondering what was driving me? What was driving my brother, and a couple of relatives in search for a closer relationship with God? As young as we were, we had already become prayer warriors for the Lord in the streets of Lagos, Nigeria. The Lord had been using us to touch the lives of other people. In the year 2001, an old friend of mine from my high school days called me from Nigeria. The first thing he asked me was, “Yinka, are you still religious?” I just started to laugh. I did not know how much impact we had on some of our schoolmates at that time. I had not had a conversation with this man in over 35 years. The first thing he asked me was about my relationship with Jesus. With my brother and relatives, I had started to experience the inner joy of serving the Lord. This inner joy is so sweet and difficult to explain. It is like a spiritual euphoria most ministers do not discuss. I did not know what it was at that time either. I just knew I felt the greatest joy while serving the Lord. Another reason for my relentless pursuit of spiritual power was the special code God gave me from birth, which I carried with me everyday. I did not realize this until later in my journey with the Lord. I will explain this later when God reveals it to me.

The Manifestation of the Holy Spirit – Testimony #19

After the experience on mountaintop, I still did not have the Holy Spirit the way I had anticipated to be anointed. Evidently, I was defining my own anointment based on what I had seen around me. While I continued to search for the power of the Holy Spirit, I was thinking, perhaps God might not be interested in using me for his work. For a long time, I was very dejected over this. I believed wrongly that God might have rejected me. I already knew I was called in life to serve God. Why did I not receive the Holy Spirit like everybody else? I could not understand. Why not me, Lord? One thing later became clear to me. While I was upset that the Holy Spirit was not using me like everybody else, I did not realize one thing. I had already received the gift of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit works differently in different people. As a youngster, I did not realize what was happening. But God knew. The events that transpired in my life when God started talking to me made this evident. Today, I am undoubtedly convinced that I, too, was already baptized with the power of the Holy Spirit; even during the time I did not even realize it. God gives everybody the same Holy Spirit that quietly talks to us from time to time. He is a person and a quiet voice. He warns us of dangers to come and reveals many things of the future. He witnesses for Christ. With this Holy Spirit, God also gives each person gifts to match his or her mission in the ministry. The manifestations of the Holy Spirit are different for each person. Some may speak in tongues, and others may not speak in tongues. Some people may fall down thrashing on the floor while others just tremble like me. At that time, I did not understand the way the Holy Spirit works. After so many years of pondering, I finally understand how God works in mysterious ways. Even St. Paul, the Apostle, made it clear in his letters to the Corinthians that everybody has different gifts from the Holy Spirit. Once I realized this, I was no longer upset. The Holy Spirit does not have to throw me down to the floor, have me speak in tongues, or cause me to fly across the room. God gives me the talent that I need for whatever mission he sets before me. I will discuss more about this in the chapters dealing with the manifestation of the Holy Spirit. I will be discussing how the Lord started talking directly to me, revealing his mighty hand as he enshroud me with the cloud of his glory through his Son. This was the time I believed the Gates of Heaven opened wider before me. I was able to make a connection to the invisible world of God. It was an unbelievable experience and very fascinating indeed. I started to hear “the Voice” much more loudly.  There is a great joy in knowing the Lord. At times, I feel so sorry for those who do not know the Lord. They do not have any idea what they are missing! I feel very sorry for Christians who do not believe in prophecy. They have closed the door to the most beautiful part of experiencing Jesus by hearing his voice through the Holy Spirit. God help them!

Witnessing Satan Bowing Down for Jesus Christ – Testimony #20

On Friday, we would attend the watch-night service at the Cherubim and Seraphim church. Every Saturday morning after the watch-night service on Friday night, we would take the church bell in one hand and a Bible in the other. We would go into the streets. In the early hours of the morning and in our white prayer robes, we would go out into the street, waking people up to pray. I usually had the bell in my hand, saying as loud as I could,

“Repent for the kingdom of God is at hand!”

“Get up from your bed and pray – the kingdom of God is at hand!”

“Jesus is calling today. I will come as a thief in the middle of the night!”

“Get up from your bed and pray!”

“Jesus says, I am the bread of life. He that comes to me shall not hunger, he that believes in me shall never thirst.”

“Get up from your bed and praise the Lord!”

These were some of the Bible verses we were chanting while walking down the street. We were getting people up early in the morning around five or six o’clock and getting them to pray in their houses. For many years as we had done this, we had never been confronted with any hostility or anybody saying anything negative to us. At that time of the morning the streets were deserted anyway. We were just ringing the bell and chanting the gospel of our Lord in the street. What a nice way to serve Jesus. One particular morning, we were going down the street like always, and a miraculous event happened. At times, we would be singing and praising God. On this day, we approached the army guard post. I did not know what they were guarding at that location. I was in front and decided to pass by the security post with no fear of them turning me back. I was just ready to pass through without realizing what I was doing. My brother and the rest of the people in white robes that morning followed me. I led the way because I was in front with the bell in my hand. Usually, the person who carries the church bell leads. We had heard of the soldiers abusing and beating up people during that time. I knew they had live ammunitions, but I had the nuclear bomb, the Holy Bible, in my hand. I did not have a trace of fear when I got closer to them. I just kept going and chanting the words of God. I was only 16 or 17 years old at that time. I was also about six feet tall. Why should I be afraid of them? I had Jesus on my side with the spiritual nuclear bomb and a host of angels. So, I kept going. The worst thing that could have happened was that the soldiers would turn me back.

Just as I was about to pass by this group of soldiers, a miracle happened. As I stepped next to the soldiers, they all went down on their knees with the machine guns on their shoulders. How they did it, only God knows. They were about six to eight heavily armed soldiers with live ammunitions. I could not see very well because of the early morning darkness. But I could clearly see the bullets wrapped around their bodies as if they were ready for a battle. I was surprised as they all went on their knees at the same time without telling each other. One of them spoke to me and gently requested I pray for them. He said, “Pray for us, please?” Then I stopped. This was a giant miracle! God is so powerful! The rest of our group who followed me saw what happened. They quickly gathered and surrounded the soldiers as they were kneeling down by the side of the road. We started to pray for them as they all bowed their heads. While the event was happening, I did not think much of the incident until we went back to church. From time to time, people had asked us to pray for them while we were in the street. What happened was not new, but these were soldiers carrying live ammunitions with bullets wrapped around their bodies. We, too, were ready for a battle with Satan. We were armed with the Holy Bible, and of course, the host of heavenly angels who followed us. While we were thinking these soldiers were scary with earthly weapons, we probably looked scarier to them because we were carrying Jesus on top of our heads. We should appear scary to the secular world. Praise the Lord! After this interesting incident was over, we finished our street preaching and went back to church as usual. When we arrived back at the church, my senior brother quietly came to me. He looked a little shocked. Then he asked me whether I realized what had happened to us while we were in the street. He was telling me that despite the live ammunitions, weapon-of-Satan (that was how he termed machine guns) these soldiers were carrying, they bowed down for Jesus. I said, “Praise the Lord!” We actually watched Satan as he took a bow before Christ. The satanic aspect was not so much about the guns, but was more about the wickedness and brutality of some soldiers. Some of the soldiers had been known to brutalize civilians, but we were on the mission for Christ, so why should we be afraid? No! Not when Jesus himself was directing the traffic of our journey. Like the common saying goes, “When God is with us, who can be against us?” Alone with God is a majority!

Witnessing Satan Taking a Bow Before Jesus Christ Again! – Testimony #21

Another incident in which we unequivocally saw Satan bowing down for Christ was at a Good Friday Parade. It was a parade from our Episcopalian Aroloya Church in Lagos. We were playing in the band this particular day. Biodun was probably on the bass drum. I was playing trumpet, and Akinola, my cousin, was also playing trumpet with me in the same parade with others. The parade was usually long, with about 200 people. The band was in front and was proceeded by the cross bearer dressed in a black robe. We were in the parade for the Lord. Then we encountered Satan in the street. This annual church parade was very special because it was the Good Friday parade. We were actually testifying for Christ’s resurrection in the streets. We wanted to touch the hearts and minds of nonbelievers. Our presence in the streets, like any other church during this time, was our powerful testimony for the resurrected Christ. Just as we were two blocks from the church, we ran into the pagan worshippers, who were wearing their tall scary masks. Most people tended to fear this group of pagan worshippers because they have been known to kill people with voodoo. As soon as we approached them, we stopped right in the middle of the street. We had three options. We could return the parade back to church. We could move the parade to the side of the street and let the pagan parade pass as we watched from the sidewalk. We all decided to do neither. The parade would move forward. The event that happened was spontaneously mysterious. This was another miracle I witnessed with my own eyes. We did not believe Jesus would move to the side street so these pagan worshippers could pass by. No, this was not going to happen! This parade for Christ would move forward. With great excitement, we started playing a Christian fight song. We were not going to turn God’s parade back to church for pagan worshippers. We started playing and chanting a fight song as loudly as we could. The atmosphere was tense and dangerous. But, as teenagers on a mission for Christ, we did not care! We were ready to fight for Christ! At this time, we amplified our music. With the music blasting as loudly as we could play trumpets and the loud drums, the entire parade was fired up into frenzy! A giant spiritual atmosphere had ignited. As young as we were (in our teens), we refused to move out of the way for the pagan worshippers, who were mostly in their fifties. While we were busy playing the fight song as if we were ready for a fight, a couple of their leaders came to us. We told them they either had to move to the side of the street so they could see Jesus pass by, or they had to go back. Jesus was going to stay put! We were not moving an inch as we kept playing a church-fight song as loudly as we could, blasting with our drums and trumpets. We gave the pagan worshippers no option but to be pushed to the side of the street. Many of the onlookers in the street, some of whom were Muslims, joined us and started singing the Christian fight song. When I saw a group of these Muslims in the street of Lagos, Nigeria, cheering Jesus against pagan worshippers, I was excited. I was so fired up! I was blasting and waving my trumpet from side to side in a way to praise God as I was dancing with great joy and excitement.

At this time, some of the children in front of the parade ran to the back. Many of our parents came closer to the front and started watching the event unfolding. They, too, joined us in dancing and cheering for Christ. We were cheerleaders for Christ! We acted as though we were ready to die for the Lord. We refused to move out of the way for those pagans! At this time, we filled the street and physically pushed the pagan worshippers to the side of the street. We thrust forward. Realizing what we were about to do, the pagan worshippers quickly gathered their masquerades and pushed them to the side of the street. Praise God Almighty! Our music continued to blast through the street as we moved forward. We were singing this Christian fight song,

“Satan, you can’t build your house next to Jesus!

Satan, you can’t build your house next to Jesus!

If you dare to build your house next to Jesus,

We shall tear it down! down! down!”

Our parade continued. The pagan worshippers watched as Jesus passed by. We did not wait for the pagan worshippers to respond to our request. Our action told them our decision. Just as we pushed forward, led by the cross bearer dressed in a black robe, the entire playing band followed. The rest of the church members followed us. Seeing what was happening, more of the older members of the church came to the parade frontline. The rest of the children had retreated to the back. At this time, I saw my beloved mother dancing. She was also in that parade, holding her Bible in the air and waving it with her right hand. My mother was dancing past me to join other parents in the front of the parade. My mother did not even realize she had just passed me. She was dancing for Jesus with great excitement. When I saw my mother dancing past me, I was even more fired up in the Spirit and excited as I moved forward with the rest of the band. While I was playing the trumpet, I passed by one of the masquerades standing by the side of the street. I turned around to see what the masquerader was doing. I was amazed to see him dancing to our music. He was dancing with the whole big masquerade he was carrying on his head. The masquerade was as tall as the height of a two-storied building. Victory was on our side! Jesus won the fight! I was elated! Praise the Lord! While I was writing this part of the story, I called Akinola in London. He was one of the trumpeters during the parade. He told me that the incident was one of the most dangerous situations we had encountered in the streets on a parade for Christ. I told him it was not a scary experience as it was one of the most powerful testimonies for Christ. Many people on that particular occasion were only looking at the events transpiring on the level of the physical world. However, I believed in the spiritual world not seen by people, Jesus himself appeared at the scene and took control of the parade from that time until we got back to church. We were testifying for Jesus, but he came to testify for us. We did not have any more problems as we continued our mission to tell the nation about Jesus Christ’s resurrection. These two events reminded me of what Jesus told his disciples when they returned from the mission he sent them on to preach the gospel to the people.

And he said unto them, “I beheld Satan as lightning fall from Heaven.

Behold, I give unto you power to tread on serpents and scorpions and over all the power of the enemy, and nothing shall by any means hurt you” (St. Luke 10:18-19).

Just as I have witnessed to Christ’s miraculous interventions in my life as a teenager, this was just the beginning.  My life’s journey continues. The Lord continues to reveal many mysterious events to me through the Holy Spirit. As I continue to tell my story, watch out for God’s signature throughout the mysterious events as they unfolded.

Divine Implication

Although I was searching for God, he had already found me. God was, however, not manifesting himself to me the way I had anticipated. God continued to do miracles around me. I could not comprehend his manifestations because I was yet to grow in the Spirit. God had already chosen me as his vessel. I did not know it at that time. The mysterious events that followed proved, beyond any doubt, that God had already chosen and ordained me to serve him. What a giant honor to be chosen to serve God as a messenger. My thought process at this time was that, if the Holy Spirit did not pick me up and toss me to the ground while I was speaking in foreign tongue, perhaps I was not selected for God’s mission. Today, I question my assertion that Biodun stole my Holy Spirit. Nobody stole my Holy Spirit. Biodun’s powerful manifestations started immediately. My own full manifestations started to heat up about thirty-six years later. I strongly believe that the Holy Spirit is manifesting in all of us, but to a varying degree, based on what we were supposed to be doing for the Lord at a point and time. As time went by, I also realized that all those who are genuinely doing God’s work are encased in this invisible energy of the Holy Spirit called “the glory cloud.” This energy level is a protective shield created by guardian angels to protect against demonic attacks on those serving the Lord. More will be discussed about this in another volume of this book titled Invisible World of the Holiness of God.

Chapter 11

Life as a Young Christian in Nigeria  – God’s Divine Direction

“Get out of your country, from out of your family, and from your father’s house, to a land that I will show you” (Genesis 12:1)

At this time of my life, I did not realize the implications of the work we were doing for God. I did not know God was recording all these events in his heart. Events much later in my life proved this point. As a person born into Christianity, I did not know anything else. I spent most of my life in the church. I never knew the streets. During that time, I stayed with a group of friends, away from the children in the street. We did not allow kids with shady characters to influence us. We were the choirboys and the preacher’s kids. As teenagers, we were determined to positively influence other children. We did not want the world to influence us or define who we were. We wanted to influence the world through the grace of God in whom we have been enriched. Youth programs from both school and church were Christian centered. Many youth camps and activities were designed to prepare us for the world. In the church, we were called the foot soldiers for Christ. Despite all the crises of teenage years and peer pressure, we developed strategies to think for ourselves. We refused to let our school peers think for us. As Christian teenagers, we were also trained to carry forward the cross of Christ. Our character should reflect Christ’s ministry in us. While we were serving the Lord, we did not realize the continuous manifestations of his glory in our hearts. It just felt good to work for the Lord. In hindsight, that goodness we felt in doing God’s work was the anointing of God manifesting within us. It was like an unquenchable desire to spend time with the Lord. We continued to experience the joy of working inside Christ’s kingdom. Being inside the church became our second nature.

I remember our first year in the boarding high school in the early 1960s when we missed the harvest celebration in our church for that year. Jide was a friend of mine from primary school. We attended the same boarding high school away from home. We were also members of the church choir back home. I remembered the time he joined me as we sat on the outside stairs leading to the big assembly hall of the high school. We were sad and lamenting over our inability to attend our church during the Annual Harvest Celebration. Being in boarding school, we were never allowed to go home except during emergencies or quarter breaks. We were, therefore, unable to attend our home church even though it was just around 30 miles away from the boarding school. We shared each other’s sadness because of our inability to attend our home church during this big celebration. Although we had Christian services inside the school on Sundays and sometimes attended church services at local churches in town, they were nothing compared to being in the church we grew up in. On Sunday evening, we would gather around the radio to listen to the Sunday service being broadcast from the Christ Church Cathedral in Lagos. The service was presided over by the Bishop of Lagos and his vicar. Listening to this service tended to give us some comfort. Even though we were teenagers serving God, Jesus was already protecting and guiding us from evil. He gave us his serenity and peace. Some of our behaviors demonstrated the boldness impregnated in us by Christ. We were also empowered by the Holy Spirit, but we underestimated the weight of our spiritual strength. We just loved the Lord, and we spent most of our extra hours engaging in the church activities. Despite many miraculous events that happened to us as young Christians, we were never aware that we were supernaturally empowered. If we knew, it was not an issue. We just wanted to do something for Jesus. We rejoiced in sacrificing our unpaid time for the Lord. Many times, we would go out and pray for those who were sick, and they got well. We did not think anything of these miraculous events. As a teenager serving the Lord in the church, it was the happiest time of my life.

Occasionally, some of us would get in trouble while in high school. We got in trouble for talking during singing lessons or for wearing the wrong shoes to school or for having the wrong hair style or for being a couple of minutes late before class started. We might easily be called saints compared to today’s youths. We were interested in doing all these church activities because these events were the central piece of our socialization. When we started dating, we dated only the young ladies from our church. Being involved in all those church activities, we were little celebrities within our Christian community. Even though there were other churches, we seldom dated girls from other churches. I never knew any of my friends who dated a Muslim female. It never happened. Even though we went to school with Muslims, a Christian dating a Muslim was a taboo. During that time, we Christians believed we were brought up with much stricter Christian moral values, and we dared not date any Muslim girl. Those were the notions when we were growing up in the 1960s in Nigeria.

Later in Nigeria, Christians started dating and marrying Muslims after the influence of Western culture, and many Africans started going overseas to study. In European countries, it was not a taboo during this time for Christians to marry Muslims. What was important was whether they loved each other and they could live together. Living together as a married couple is usually based on economic factors rather than religious factors in Europe. In the Middle East, interfaith marriages can create a problem. Also, during the 1970s, many Africans who went overseas started marrying white women and bringing them to live in Africa. Some of them also married African-American women as well. My uncle was one of those people educated in Britain as a physician in the 1940s. He married a white Briton to live in Nigeria. Africans were more accepting of people from other cultures than are people in the West today. They believe foreigners have to be treated with respect instead of being treated unkindly, as the blacks and other minorities are treated in Europe. However, many Africans educated in European countries are faced with the evil of prejudice and racism. They started changing their attitudes towards foreigners in Africa. The prejudice experienced by Africans in Europe started shaping the behavior of Africans towards Europeans. For example, I was told Nigeria has changed the image of Jesus from white to black. The dark-colored image of Satan was changed to a lighter color. Unfortunately, people do not realize the far-reaching effects of their prejudices on people different from them. This is part of the reasons why Jesus asks us to love others.

Europeans had some misconceptions about Africans’ hospitality. Europeans sometimes mistook Africa’s hospitality to strangers as acceptance of white supremacy. This is contrary to Africa’s notion of treating strangers as guests while in Europe, strangers are treated as outcasts. I remember one incident, during one of the Nigeria celebrations in the United States. Some whites were invited to the buffet table. One of the white ladies was very upset because a Nigerian male stepped aside and waited for the white lady to obtain her food even though the Nigerian guy was ahead. She said, how could Africans be practicing racism against themselves? She complained that whites should never have been given preference to obtain their food first just because they are whites. I almost fell off my chair laughing, and the white lady thought I might have lost my mind. I explained to her that she had been given preference at the table due to many factors and race had nothing to do with it. Africans love to give social preference to women while in public. When a man goes to a party, he finds a chair for his wife before he gets his own chair – that is African culture. A man is supposed to treat his woman, and any other woman, with dignity and respect in public. Visitors are treated likewise, making them feel welcome. If any European senses a trace of hostility in any African at a social event, it has to be the exception, not the rule. African Christians come from homes where they were taught to treat visitors with respect, sometimes even better than their own people. Such a visitor could be white or black, but it makes no difference. Africans treat people with open hospitality 24 hours a day. This is part of the richness of the culture that many people do not realize in Europe. This was the reason why I was laughing when confronted with the white lady’s accusation. She was being treated nicely not because of her skin color, but because she was a guest. Visitors are guests, according to African culture, and they are supposed to be treated with dignity and respect, not hostility.

Other Christian Activities

While I was a young Christian in high school, I attended some Christian camps, where I met American evangelists. I remember during the time, Nigeria received a lot of evangelists from Britain and the United States. One year, while I was in primary school, Billy Graham came to Nigeria. I joined some of my friends to attend the rally where he preached. Over fifty thousand people from different churches must have attended that rally at Race Course in Lagos. Once a year, all churches in Lagos joined together for different celebrations, like the Palm Sunday midnight parade. When I was at home, I used to join my friends to play trumpet in the band accompanying this parade. Today, I cannot fully explain why, but playing in a band as young Christians was then a privilege. We enjoyed playing in parades, proclaiming the name of God. Many times, we would dance in the street during these parades, and I did not have any idea of the enormous power of the Holy Spirit driving us at that time. We never got paid and were never given food, but we rejoiced at playing in the parade to glorify God’s name.

While we were singing in church, playing in bands and glorifying God, we never questioned anything we were doing. We knew we were working for the Lord and we enjoyed the intrinsic joy of serving the Lord. We never questioned the gospel taught to us either. There was a rule about the Christian gospel taught to us by most of our teachers. They referred to the Bible as the gospel truth. This means the gospel is the unquestionable truth of God that should be accepted without argument. Questioning the gospel of Our Lord Jesus Christ was considered a sin before God. If any parent dared to prevent one of our friends from joining the celebration or playing in the band, it was like the most horrible punishment a parent could inflict on a child. Some of us would cry until our eyeballs almost fell out if we were asked not to be a part of the Christian parade. I used to hear my grandmother say that the worst punishment you could give a child was to prevent that child from going to church on Christmas Sunday. I was terrified. I felt this was like child abuse! This type of threat was partly how our parents kept us in line. I was always praying in my heart that no matter what I did wrong to my parents, I would not be subjected to such a horrible punishment. Blocking a child from going to church on Easter, Christmas, Harvest, or Palm Sunday was like being sentenced to a month in jail. The point is, as teenagers, we had no other life. Church was our life. All of our friends were involved in serving the Lord. This was the model we grew up to embrace. We derived so much joy in serving the Lord. Church activities and events became our only way to socialize with friends. Blocking any of us from engaging in any church activities was like an eternal punishment to that child. This was how we were feeling while growing up as young Christians. We enjoyed being in the church. We played ball in church, organized picnics for church, and got involved with all kinds of social activities in church. All our friends and relatives were in the church. Without church, we had no life. If any parent deprived any of us from going to church on Sunday, it was like a horrible punishment.

One thing I cannot understand today is why children who grow up in Christian homes are so rebellious against their parents and against Christianity. The harsh truth may hurt some church leaders. When children see a big difference in what the pastor parent is preaching on Sunday and what the pastor does at home, the children tend to go the wrong way. Other times, it may be the attack of the devil on the children of preachers who are not well grounded in the Spirit. Spiritual warfare is a very difficult war for all those working in the ministry for Christ. If the devil cannot get you, he will go after your children. Our biggest mistake is to want to fight the devil on his territory of the physical dimension. The best way to fight the devil is in the spiritual dimension as we are empowered by the Lord through the Holy Spirit

Eventual Outcome of Church Activities

The eventual outcome of getting involved with all these church activities is the shaping of a young Christian mind. We learned early in life the difference between right and wrong, good and bad, acceptable and unacceptable. Learning respect for parents and elders was the cardinal feature taught in churches and in schools. We were always trying hard to impress our parents, contrary to what is happening today when parents try their best to impress their children. We had no choice! We had to impress our parents. We were also taught to honor our parents as directed by the Bible. We understood that when we impressed our parents, they were happy. For whatever reason, we wanted to make our parents happy, perhaps because we saw them struggling so hard to make a living for us. Our way of repaying them was to be good children, stay in school, and make good grades. With this much pressure on the children to perform, the kids on the outside had no effect on our behavior. Even when some of us left our parents and went to boarding high school, we carried the Christian values instilled in us everywhere. We also shared these values with our school peers. We hardly ever encountered any situation where street kids were able to influence Christian children. I would not say such a situation would not have existed, but it had to be an exception. In addition to being trained as disciplined young Christians, some of us also attended programs where we were trained to be Christian leaders. Before I graduated from high school, I had attended many lectures designed to train young minds to be good Christians. We were also trained to use our minds to think independent of the group. Our mission was to serve, to lead others, and to be good Christian models to the world.

Church ministers or pastors were very respectable people in the community. You did not want to get on their bad side. My friends and I were always careful not to create a wrong impression before our church pastor. We spent a lot of time playing in the church compound and running into our pastor many times. We were always afraid he was going to use us as a topic to preach on Sunday. Nothing was so terrifying on Sunday as hearing the pastor using the bad thing you had done to preach during his sermon. Our church attendance was big, close to two thousand every Sunday. A friend of mine got in trouble like that one time. I was sitting next to him when the pastor referenced my friend in his sermon. I pinched him gently as he remained petrified on the church pew as if he had seen a ghost before him. Although the pastor did not mention his name, the experience was terrifying enough to teach a good lesson. With all these pressures, we had to conform to a decent Christian life; the bad kids in the street had no chance on influencing our behavior. We were the ones doing the influencing. Our friends either conformed to our Christian life, or they stopped being our friends. Although there was strict discipline while we were growing up, there was also much love and joy in being a Christian. Not a single one of my friends or the people I grew up with in the community has ever been involved with the police or has ever been known to break the law.

Today, children are being distracted from the church by too many pleasure-seeking activities with computers and social activities outside of the church. Parents carry the greatest responsibility as they try harder to please their children than to please God. These kids would rather play with Nintendo than go to church. The greatest challenge of the church today is finding out how to bring the children back to church. Parents must play a cardinal role in this endeavor. How can parents bring their children to church when the parents themselves do not know the Lord? The Lord said, “Search me, and you will find me” (Proverb 8:17). How can we find the Lord when we sit at home on Sunday morning instead of going to church? How can we find the Lord when we do not read and meditate daily on the Word of God? What made the greatest difference in my life was a powerful message from all angles to instill Christian discipline in me. The word “responsibility” was stressed more than the word “fun.” I was told to delay fun till I could afford it. Today, we encourage kids to have fun and think about affording it later. Some parents even stress that their children should just have fun! They learn next to nothing about responsibility and discipline. Then we wonder why we have problems with these children later in life.

Christians and Muslims Living in Peace until 1970s

While we were involved with all those church activities, we did not think anything was wrong with what we were doing because this was the way we were brought up. We were involved in a lot of social activities within our church. Occasionally, we attended a social activity given by other churches. As a church, we received invitations from other churches. But the primary social activities were at our church - Saint John’s Church, Aroloya, Lagos. We were always eager to go to church because we knew we would see our friends. Although we lived in a society with Muslims in the community, I did not have any Muslim friends. All my friends were from the church, and I did not socialize with anybody of another religion, even though I went to school with some of them. Whether right or wrong, we believed our Christian religion was far superior to the Islamic religion. Since I attended Christian schools from primary school to the time I graduated from high school, I knew nothing about Islamic religion, except for when they were calling for prayers. Our house in Lagos was a block from the church and three mosques were also as close to us. One of them was next to my bedroom window, and I could hear calls for prayer in the morning waking me up. Since they spoke in Arabic when calling for prayers, I could not understand a thing they were saying. However, both Christians and Muslims lived in peaceful harmony during that time in the capital, which was Lagos, and there was never a problem. Problems started when the Muslim fundamentalists from the Middle East penetrated Northern Nigeria, and the clash between Muslims and Christians ignited. At that time, I had already left the country. I was in the United States. It was very disturbing to watch the news of riots by Muslim extremists and the bloodshed in the northern part of Nigeria.

There were some interesting activities between local Christians and Muslims during that time. Communities would organize a peaceful debate between Christians and Muslims in Lagos. I attended one of the interesting debates one evening on our block. It was the argument by Muslims that Jesus was not God. One of them cited the story of Jesus sleeping in the boat and his disciples having to wake him up to rebuke the storm. He pointed out that if God slept a second, the entire world would perish. Christians countered the Muslims point that, at the time the incident took place, Jesus had the flesh of man in his body. Although he was more of the Spirit and was able to heal the sick and raise the dead, he was still covered with the human flesh. However, after resurrection, his flesh was transformed by the Father in Heaven showing the divinity of Christ as God. The original human flesh Jesus was clothed while he walked the face of the earth, died on that cross. After the resurrection, his mortal flesh was transformed into an immortal being, and he became all of a Spirit because God is a Spirit. Jesus took on a totally transformed body after resurrection. That glorified body allowed him to walk through walls, appear and disappear, and ascend to live forever in Heaven on the right hand of the Father. Case closed, the Muslim point was defeated. Christians won the debate that evening!

Another debate that I will never forget took place while I was in boarding school. As young high school students, we experimented with many issues during our literary and debating activities in school. The debate was usually on Friday evening. Many topics would be selected, and students were divided into “pro and con groups.” The pro-group argues for, and the con-group argues against. This was like an exercise in the thinking process and also in public speaking. One day, a crazy topic was selected, and people were supposed to argue whether God existed or not. I strongly believe that most, if not all, those students believed God existed. But, this event was just an exercise of the mind – a process of creative thinking. That day I was not scheduled to be a part of the debate, and I was happy. I remember I was only 15 years old at that time. In every one of these social activities, we usually invited some well-known person to chair the occasion. On this particular event, Oba (King) Ogunlewe, the Adeboruwa of Igbogbo town, was the chair of the event. He came in and gave a brief speech to the students, as every chairman would do. He then sat down at a corner table as the debating teams were placed right in front of the audience. The pro group was on one side and the con group was on the other side of the room. The entire school assembly of students was always in the hall. Some faculty members usually attended along with people who came with the king from the city. Other times, we could invite students from other schools to join us in debate. The debate started after a short prayer and an open speech by the chairman of the occasion. All students were wearing their white school uniform with a tie. Each student from each group, either pro or con, was supposed to present his own evidence for or against the existence of God. The debate started. At one point, the debate got so intense and heated up between those young high school students. The student hall was roaring with cheers, and the entire audience was amazed at the exercise of young minds because of the heated arguments. At this point, the chairman, Oba (King) Adeboruwa of Igbogbo, jumped up from his chair in amazement. He took over the debate. He stood up with his big and elaborate Oba’s (king’s) outfit in front of the entire audience and said, “Young boys and young girls, ladies and gentlemen, today, I believe without any doubt, that too much of learning is very dangerous!  The concept of daring to doubt or even question the existence of God is a very dangerous exercise.” He ended his comment with a closing prayer. Needless to say, the debate ended at that point because the elderly man, King of Igbogbo, had spoken.

Reflecting back on that moment, I believe that as deeply as we were into Christianity, it was not unusual to have an exciting debate about the unusual concept of doubting God. Even though I strongly believe that not a single person in that hall doubted God’s existence, our debate nonetheless made the king very uncomfortable. The king could never envisage a mere possibility of doubting the existence of God. In Africa, God is the Supreme Being to ALL worshippers, regardless of their religion. As young high school students, we were actually playing around with ideas. The old man felt very offended, indeed. He could, therefore, not allow the debate to continue. Africans have very powerful beliefs in God contrary to stories told in the Western World. On this particular occasion, again God won the debate!

Spread of Christianity to Africa and the Origin of Some Jews Living in Africa

Contrary to what many people in the West might think, Africa was far more religious than Europe. Africans are today still very spiritual. We experienced a lot of divine interventions many in the West are just beginning to experience today. Contrary to what people in the West may believe, Christianity reached Africa through the Sahara trading route in the first Century, well before colonization. True, Europeans brought their version of Christianity shortly before the slave trade began during the exploration and exploitation of Africa. Jesus had already reached Africa before the white man. Praise the Lord! History was wrongly depicted in the United States regarding the benefits of the slave trade to African-Americans. It was erroneously presented to African-Americans that one of the benefits of slavery was bringing Christianity to Africans by Europeans. That is a false history! Unfortunately, I have heard some African-American preachers preaching such error.

Both history and the Bible contradict such an assertion. The Queen of Sheba (meaning Host of Heaven and Peace) fromEthiopia visited Solomon who got her pregnant during her visit. They bore one son, who became the Emperor of Ethiopia and started the Solomonic Jewish dynasty. Some of the children of Israel had been living in Africa hundreds of years before the birth of Jesus. According to St. Matthew Chapter 2:10 - 12, the wise men from the East came to visit baby Jesus from a far place, following the star. At this time, Mary and Joseph were already living in a house. These wise men from the East came from another country and had traveled for over six months before arriving where baby Jesus was. Could they have come from Saudi, Iran, Iraq or the mid-African countries? During this time period, traveling between these kingdoms and Africa was common, even though it took a long time. Some historians believe these wise men might have been Jews living in other countries.  They came from a far place, directed by God to greet King Jesus. When King Herod wanted to kill baby Jesus, God asked Joseph to flee to Egypt in Africa. Jesus, therefore, lived in Africa for a while as his glory started spreading throughout the area. There was a constant relationship between the Middle East and African countries, partly because of this blood relationship between Solomon and the Queen of Sheba. This relationship was also sustained because of trading along the Sahara by Arabs and others, and much later, due to the spread of Christianity and Islam.

We also need to understand that many lost tribes of Israel settled not only in Europe, but all over African countries as well. The children of Israel spread all over the world and African countries were no exception. The glory of Jesus had started spreading all over the world even before he started his official ministry. People are grossly mistaken if they think Jesus’ activities were limited only to the Middle East. This is part of another falsehood of history. There was a missing history from Jesus’ teenage years to the time he started his ministry. Most of the missionary journeys taken by Jesus across the world were never documented, or the history was accidentally destroyed during the wars in the Middle East. Some of the eyewitnesses, as disciples who wrote the gospel, indicated that Jesus performed many more miracles that were never documented. Archeological findings indicate that Jesus traveled as far as Britain and China. There was a story of a prophet, who was supposed to have arrived from the Middle East and landed in Britain around the time of Christ. He healed the sick, opened the eyes of the blind, and raised the dead. Who else besides Jesus had these qualities? Jesus pointed to these qualities in himself as evidence of him being the true Messiah. This was how he proved himself to John the Baptist’s disciples when they came to ask whether Jesus was the true Messiah. A church was supposed to have been built at the location where he preached his gospel in Britain before he went back to Jerusalem. According to history, Jesus was believed to have traveled to Britain with his great uncle, Joseph the Arimathean. Non-Christians may not understand this fact or comprehend Jesus’ ministry spread beyond the Middle East during his lifetime.

Another powerful evidence of the spread of Christianity to Africa in the first century AD was the story of the Ethiopian eunuch.

“So he arose and went. And behold a man of Ethiopia, a eunuch of great authority under Candace, the Queen of the Ethiopians, who had charge of all her treasury, and had come to Jerusalem to worship” (Acts 8:27).

If this Ethiopian eunuch knew about Christ and came all the way from Africa to worship in Jerusalem around the time of Paul, was Christianity foreign to Africans around that time?

Bible reference to the Queen of Sheba visiting Solomon: I Kings Chapter 10.

And when the Queen of Sheba heard of the fame of Solomon concerning the name of the LORD, she came to prove him with hard questions.

And she came to Jerusalem with a very great train, with camels that bare spices, and very much gold, and precious stones: and when she was come to Solomon, she communed with him of all that was in her heart.

And Solomon told her all her questions: there was not any thing hid from the king, which he told her not.

And when the Queen of Sheba had seen all Solomon’s wisdom, and the house that he had built, and the meat of his table, and the sitting of his servants, and the attendance of his ministers, and their apparel, and his cupbearers, and his ascent by which he went up unto the house of the LORD; there was no more spirit in her.

And she said to the king, It was a true report that I heard in mine own land of thy acts and of thy wisdom.

Howbeit I believed not the words, until I came, and mine eyes had seen it: and, behold, the half was not told me: thy wisdom and prosperity exceeded the fame which I heard.

Happy are thy men, happy are these thy servants, which stand continually before thee, and that hear thy wisdom.

Blessed be the LORD thy God, which delighted in thee, to set thee on the throne of Israel: because the LORD loved Israel for ever, therefore made he thee king, to do judgment and justice.

And she gave the king an hundred and twenty talents of gold, and of spices very great store, and precious stones: there came no more such abundance of spices as these which the queen of Sheba gave to king Solomon.

And the navy also of Hiram, that brought gold from Ophir, brought in from Ophir great plenty of almug trees, and precious stones.

And the king made of the almug trees pillars for the house of the LORD, and for the king’s house, harps also and psalteries for singers: there came no such almug trees, nor were seen unto this day.

And King Solomon gave unto the queen of Sheba all her desire, whatsoever she asked, beside that which Solomon gave her of his royal bounty. So she turned and went to her own country, she and her servants.

Jesus Referred to the Visit of the Queen of Sheba – St. Matthew 12:42

“The queen of the south shall rise up in the judgment with this generation, and shall condemn it: for she came from the uttermost parts of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon; and, behold, a greater than Solomon is here.”

When I was a teenager, Africa was more deeply rooted in Christian religion than history has ever credited Africans for. Other religions like Islam and traditional worshippers also existed in Africa, even until today. Traditional worshippers were called pagans by Europeans. These people are not necessarily pagans and perhaps it is a misleading term. The traditional worshippers were like Buddhists of today, except they used many gods to reach the Supreme God, based on their perception of God. Many of the people made into gods were the old African warriors. These dead warriors were believed to have attained a higher level of deity before God. The traditional worshippers believed these people would be in a better position to intervene for them before God. Contrary to the definition of the word “pagan,” the traditional worshippers believed highly in the Almighty God as the center of the universe and the Supreme Being.

From African history, it is evident, even today that some Africans mixed the worship of God of Christianity, with traditional worship. It is not unusual to see the images or pictures of Catholic saints at the shrine of these traditional worshippers. If these worshippers had denied God, they would never have included the images of Catholic saints in their worship. Yet, many of their chanting rituals are associated with Christianity. For example, during their worship they refer to words and phrases like, a Mighty Rock; a Giant Tree making a forest; a Mighty Man that rocks the wilderness; One and the only, and so on. Most Christians will recognize these phrases as the title of the Lord Jesus. One of the most convincing sentence at the shrine of traditional worshippers relating to Christ is, “He who knows the evil of darkness shall not forsake light.” In Christianity, we recognize “the Rock,” and “the Light” being the Lord Jesus Christ. Why should traditional worshippers referred to a particular god as the Rock or the Light if not because they mixed Christianity with their worship? Arch Deacon Lucas in Nigeria, wrote a book about the African traditional worshippers, and their relationship to Christianity. The good news today is the purification of Christianity, and separation from African traditional worship.

However, these traditional worshippers are the minority, at least in Nigeria. Today, most people are either Christian or Muslim. Unfortunately, many in the Western World are unaware of Africa as being a very rich religious continent struggling to achieve modernization. For the sake of completeness, not all traditional worshippers worship God. There is a minority group of traditional worshippers who worship the devil and other gods, and are very deep into occultism just like in the West today. Unfortunately, there are some Christians who mixed some of the occult with Christianity. Perhaps they wanted to cover all grounds. However, in Nigeria, something dramatic started to happen in mid 1940s and early 1950s onward. Many of the children born into Christianity rejected any association with the occult, and trusted only in the Holy Spirit. From this time period started the amplification of the manifestations of the Holy Spirit. It started the beginning of a new spiritual revival in Nigeria empowered by the Holy Spirit.

God’s Mission Started to Open Before me

While I was a youngster in Nigeria, little did I know what God had planned for me. Many spiritual events had taken place around me, yet as a young child, I did not understand these mysterious events. In the past chapters, I have discussed just a few of them. Today, I believe God is directing my pathways to his ministry. I also realize that all these things we were doing within the church were part of God’s preparations for missions ahead. These mysterious events undoubtedly confirmed God’s calling. Later, I started to experience a spiritual force in God’s direction. I started to perceive in the Spirit that God sent me to this earth for a special purpose. Even though I knew I was sent on a mission, at this time, that mission was blurry to me. As blurry as my missions were, I had this mysterious inner existence that God had made me a special person and had given me some special powers and talents to do certain things for him. I knew I had to be in a special position in life to influence changes, but I still could not comprehend the magnitude of the missions ahead of me.

People usually do not mention these things because of the fear of persecution. “He’s so full of himself,” certain people will say. As a result of the prospect of persecution, I kept many revelations in my heart and did not discuss them with anyone, even with my mother. I was convinced she knew some of them because she looked at me a couple of times saying, “Yinka, I know you more than you may think because I’m your mother! I know those things you’re hiding from me.” That day, I was scared. I thought my mother was reading through the window of my heart. I was thinking about the inner spiritual existence I was trying to conceal from everybody, even from my own mother. I was concealing my spiritual struggle because as a youngster, I did not understand what was happening. Evidently people had told her predictions about me. She did not tell me all at once. She would tell me one at a time. One time she looked at me and said, “I was told one of my children would be a preacher or a minister. I don’t know which one of you they’re referring to.” I said nothing to her. I knew she was talking about me. I was not about to have that type of deep spiritual discussion with my mother. I did not know how my missions would start. The worst thing that could happen was for a young person to tell his mother he was going to be a minister, and have the mother force him to read Bible everyday. Perhaps, she wanted me to confess to her my missions in life. Since they were still blurry to me, I decided not to say anything. I just kept quiet.

At this time, I was also dealing with my educational goals, which were my primary focus. I had started to encounter regular crises of life. I was unaware that God was ready to send me on a mission out of the country. Many visions were told to my mother that I would be going to the United States. I was of the opinion it was only for further studies. I did not know God had his mission inside my journey package. The way my life turned out, I was to be a witness for Christ about the empowerment through the Holy Spirit. I was to help spread the Word of God through a spiritual ministry in the United States. I thought I was going to the United States for further studies. I did not know I was also going as an evangelist for Christ.

Visit by a Mysterious Being - Testimony #22

While I was getting ready to leave Nigeria, my relatives, including my brothers, cousins, and I, never stopped going to church. We spent days and nights in the church, especially after we came back from spending three days on top of the mountain. All of us made a commitment to serve the Lord. One day, a shocking story was told to us by a male in our house in Lagos. We used to live in a compound with rooms rented to tenants. People used to come in and out of the house all the time because we were living on a busy street. I was told that a very old man came to the house with shining eyes, looking for us. The man was dressed almost in rags, and he was short and stocky. He was looking for all of us who had made a commitment to serve God after coming down from the mountain. He was said to have mentioned our names one by one. He extended his greetings to us. It was not clearly related to me what message he had left behind besides the greetings. Either he was affirming our commitment to God, or he was giving us an assignment. I could not figure out his message from the story which was related to me. In 2008, I called London to talk to Akinola, a relative of mine who went to the mountaintop with us in the late 1960s. Akinola confirmed the message related to us from this mysterious visitor.

At that time, we were going around praying for people and doing God’s work. But one mysterious event happened after this special person delivered the message and walked out the door. In a split second, the person that took the message went after this strange visitor. He was going to ask his name, and more question regarding the message he left. The person who took the message stepped out of the compound door and saw nobody. It was like the old man had disappeared in between the door. The people outside did not see anybody coming out of the door. When he asked the people standing outside the door, they told him they did not see anybody coming out of the door. Where did he go? Nobody knew. He was nowhere to be found. He had disappeared into thin air.

Who was this messenger, and why did he come? The story was told to us as we pondered what the purpose of the visit of “this strange Being” was. Could he have been an angel sent by the Lord to us? How did he disappear into the thin air? Four distinct features were noticed about him. He was of short stature, looked old, had glistering eyes and was dressed in rags. Part of this man’s message later shaped my spiritual journey. Most of us were convinced we had just had a visit from a divine and non-earthly being, perhaps an angel of God. After this encounter was related to us by the person who received the message, more encounters were reported by others. Personally, I did not encounter a spiritual being at that time, but did so much later in life. It is quite possible I had encounters but was unaware of the incidents. At this time of my life, my spiritual awareness was not fully developed. Even though I was having divine experiences, I did not know their interpretations. I lost count of so many spiritual experiences during that time. But, others were discussing how they had met different mysterious beings when they went up on top of the mountain to pray, or sometimes in the street. Many others, including my brother, related stories of their encounters with mysterious beings appearing during their prayer meetings at the seaside. They believed they were angels sent by God. My own senior brother had an experience being visited by an angel. Instead of waiting to hear what the angel was going to tell him, my brother ran out of the room and out of the house due to fear. Later in life, I started encountering spiritual beings, and my experiences were so profound because I had conversations with them. Most of my experiences were associated with warning messages regarding events about to happen. They usually come to prepare me for crisis situations. In my own experience, these beings are invisible, but I feel their presence around me due to their spiritual energy. I will discuss more about these mysterious encounters later in this book. I had never thought that angels were actually our helpers until I encountered some mysterious incidents during my street ministry.

Getting Ready to Leave for the United States

When the time came closer for me to leave Nigeria, I had to go and talk to God. I selected a location by the Bar-Beach in Lagos, closer to the mountaintop we had visited. Personally talking to God was my plan. I was going to do this alone with nobody around. I went to pray at this location one Friday night. I had planned to stay the night at the seaside praying and in a quiet conversation and meditation with God. When I arrived by the last bus late that night, I joined another praying group that was spending the night at the same location. I sang and prayed with them until 12 midnight. Everybody in the group was wearing long white praying robes, just as I was. Midnight was my appointment with God. I left the group and went inside the ocean with only the Bible in my hand. It was like coming into the garden of the Lord to meet him in a sacred place. I lifted up my face and was talking to God. The water must have reached closer to my waist. While I was in the middle of the ocean, even though I could swim, I had not a single trace of fear. I came to meet my Heavenly Father.  I knew the same ocean had swept many people away in the past, and they were never found. It was a solemn time. I was talking to God by myself, at midnight, alone, in the middle of the ocean. I was praying to God to guide my footsteps as I was ready to leave Nigeria, and head for the United States.

The year was 1972, I had never been to the United States before. I had gained admission to one of the universities to study. I did not know what this country looked like or what to expect, except from what I had been told and the pictures I had seen. I was asking God to please lead the way. After I finished my prayer, I went back to the praying group. By the time I got back to the group, they had also finished their midnight prayer. For the few hours left in the night, everybody lay down on the cold and wet sand, looking at the blue sky, trying to get some sleep as the wet and cold breeze from the sea occasionally blew over us. As day broke, we all headed for the bus terminal to catch the first bus since the midnight bus had stopped running. I must have slept briefly, and as the morning broke, I caught the first morning bus back home to the city.

My mother was the only one who knew I was going to pray at Bar-Beach. She waited for me and did not sleep all night. She said she was praying for me because I was in a place without shelter or protection from rain. It was just an open space next to the sea. Each time the weather looked as if it was about to start raining, she would intensify her prayers. She did this all night long. I did not know my mother was keeping a prayer vigil for me while I was out praying at night at the seaside. I was tearful when she later told me she had stayed up all night praying for me. What a precious mother’s love. When I arrived at home that morning, she was so happy to see me. She was the one who opened the door and let me back into the house. A few days after my visit to the seaside, I left my beloved Nigeria, and headed for the United States to study. I was happy I was going overseas for further studies. I was a little apprehensive regarding what to expect. I did not have any idea my life was about to plunge into great crisis.

Arrival in the Unites States

Only God knew how happy I was when I arrived in the Unites States to attend college. However, my joy was short lived. The beginning of my life crises started as I arrived in the United States in the very early 1970s. The events that followed became the turning point in my life. I made one major mistake as a result of walking away from the ministry of God. Instead of going to college to be a minister, my first choice of profession, I went to study medical science. I was of the opinion that God did not want to use me in his ministry. I was wrong. Today, I can refer to these trials and tribulations as God’s training process in preparation for his ministry. I was unaware that some of these difficult times brought me closer to my own demise. However, each time, God rescued me, and I did not know it then. He preserved my life for his purpose. God’s secret plan was to allow his glory to shine through me. I experienced the mighty protective hands of God in action.

Although God did not abandon me after I arrived in the United States, for about five years, it was as if God was absent. Those five years were periods of spiritual darkness. I ran into many problems; I prayed and fasted, but nothing happened. Occasionally, I would receive some spiritual messages. Otherwise, for most of those years, my spiritual energy was burning low. I was thinking, perhaps God had finally abandoned me as I faced problem after problem. Despite all these storms in my personal life while I was in college, I never stopped going to church and praying to God. Although I did not know it then, Jesus never left my side. If Jesus had left my side, I would have perished. The best is yet to come as my journey with Jesus continues.

Section Three

Divine Assignments – Testimonies #23 through #54

Chapters #12 to #16

This section describes the beginning of my personal crises I never anticipated. I felt God was punishing me for my sins. I faced one challenge after another in an almost endless struggle to find peace and meaning in life. Following an incident that almost ended my life, I heard the Voice of Jesus giving me assignments to serve his purpose.

Jesus opened a door before me and asked me to walk through. I had no idea what was going to happen except that he told me he was sending me on a mission. He showed me life and death. I made a wise decision to follow his instructions.

Chapter 12

Divine Assignments - Jesus Captures my Bullets

Jesus said, “I am the good shepherd. The good shepherd gives his life for the sheep”          (St. John 10:11)

In March 1972, I left Nigeria for the United States one evening after a series of fasting and praying. I had determined everything was going to work out fine in this strange land I was going to. The events that followed were unexpected. My life was instantly turned upside down. The crises shocked and rattled me to the core of my being. I started college like many of the African students I met on the campus, as a newcomer to the United States. Education was our primary objective. After about six months, I started to get used to life in the United States. Then disaster struck!

Beginning of Crises - Testimony #23

The first shocking event I experienced manifested itself one evening when I was invited to a party. I was taken to the party in the early evening in a friend’s car. Being a freshman in college, I did not have a car until later. That evening, as the party went into full celebration, I started to feel bad within my spirit. I started to perceive an impending disaster. I could not tell what was about to happen. I was beginning to feel this strange energy that something horrible was about to happen. I could not tell what it was. I was not physically sick, but it felt as if I was troubled inside my human spirit. Since I did not know what was happening, I attributed it to an emotional sickness, and my soul was not at rest. Not knowing what it was, I told one of the people at the party to take me back to the dormitory. People were telling me I was homesick. I told them that was not the case. I reminded them that I had spent the early part of my high school years in a boarding school. Leaving home had not been a problem for me. I was feeling the negative spiritual energy of a disaster about to happen. I felt a sense of impending doom. This process turned out to be God’s way of warning me about disasters to come. Although I did not know it at that time, I was being affected by the negative energy of the alteration of human physical existence on earth. When I got older, I started to understand the power of God’s spiritual energy working through me. At that time, I did not understand the implications of the spiritual energy that was making me feel uncomfortable within my spirit. Actually, I was groaning in the spirit. The process of this energy alteration will be explained later in the book as the Holy Spirit would later explain it to me. Perhaps I need to mention here, one of the spiritual gifts given to me is my sensitivity to spiritual energy and the ability to discern the presence of spirits. Every spirit, regardless of whether it is good or bad, carries spiritual energy. More will be explained about this as my journey with the Lord continues.

After leaving the party, I went back to the dormitory at the Lincoln Hall of Western Illinois University. I called my most senior brother in California. I told him I was sensing a disaster was about to happen at home. He asked me not to worry. He explained to me that there was nothing I could do from here if anything was happening at home. About a week following this revelation, I received a letter from my brother’s wife that my first child had died. He died of meningitis. He was only about nine months old. I was devastated! When I looked back to that time, I realize I was sensing some discomfort in the spirit. It was the time the child was dying. The feeling was very intense because the child was part of me. He was my first child. My wife at that time must have gone crazy. This incident only happened about a few months after I left Nigeria to come to the United States. My only child was dead! I could not share this pain with many people. I was in so much pain as I grinded my emotional pain within my bleeding heart. Why did this happen? Only God knows. The death of my first son ignited the beginning of a serious life crisis. The intensity of the pain got worse when my wife joined me in December that same year. When she arrived, I thought all my problems were over, and it was time for me to relax and continue my education. Little did I know that another chapter of life crisis was about to begin. By the time she arrived, she was afflicted. She could no longer bear children. At this time, I started to ask God questions like, “Why did you do this to me, God? What have I done to you to deserve this? Why me, Lord?” It was as if I left a beautiful tree, which used to give beautiful flowers and beautiful fruits. By the time I came back, it was already destroyed. The remnants of that tree were mailed to me. This was the image in my mind as I sobbed, and sobbed and sobbed for days. She used to be a very attractive woman before I left. When she arrived, the beauty was still evident, but she was an empty shell. This was the way I felt as I went down on my knees many times and wept! I was crying out to God saying, “Why me, Lord?”

For the next five years, we both worked to save the marriage. Every day was one fight after another. There was no peace in the house. The fights continued for years as I carried this emotional burden and struggled through college. She was unable to conceive despite the fact that we tried so hard for so long. Trying to deal with her inability to conceive was not as bad as trying to deal with the emotional fire and fights that consumed both of our lives during this time. It was at this time I asked, “Where is God?” Although I knew God was alive, I kept asking the same question over and over again. When I was in Denver, Colorado, for summer vacation in 1973, I challenged a priest to show me why God does these bad things to people and still want people to believe in him. During this time, I was very angry and looking for answers. Deep in my heart, I believed God was watching over me. However, I did not have an idea why I had to suffer so much. What had I done wrong to deserve this? I asked myself as I wept bitterly!

Spiritual Sight Through a Fog – Testimony #24

One day, the woman I was then married to got into a fight with me. She started like any of those women troubled in their hearts. I decided not say anything, but she continued as most women do when they are angry. She was complaining of one thing after another – yelling as always. She went on and on – attacking me with any word she could find in her head. I kept quiet, as always. However, in the middle of all these commotions, something strange happened. I fell into a trance, and I had a divine revelation. I felt something bad was happening far back home in Nigeria. My heart went straight to my mother, as if I had made a spiritual connection with her spirit. I had a vision flash I did not understand. I believed something unpleasant was happening to my mother. Without anybody telling me anything, I immediately, got on the telephone and called home. I wanted to know what was happening to my mother. Over the telephone, my second senior brother told me with a tearful voice that my younger sister had just died. She was only a teenager. My heart felt as if it dropped in my chest. As nervous as I was, I connected the telephone to my brother in California. We had a three-way conversation with my mother. How I was able to see with my spiritual eyes through the fog of domestic crisis around me was a mystery. Despite the problems around me, I was still able to read God’s message about the death of my younger sister thousands of miles away. I was devastated! I felt I had been hit with a bolt of lightening!

The year was 1975 when I was told that my sister just died. My sister’s death happened while I was at the beginning of my graduate work. A few months prior to her death, shortly before I had completed my undergraduate work, my younger brother had died.  A couple of months later, I received another call. My most favorite aunt had died of breast cancer. All the bad news from home came so close. After a while, they started to take an emotional toll on me. However, I continued praying to God and going to church when I could. I never left God, and I knew God never left my side. The emotional burden was unbearable. I finished my master’s degree program. Instead of stopping and thinking about my next move, I wanted to start a Ph.D program. While I was getting ready for a Ph.D. program, I realized my emotional-car had run out of gas. I could no longer comprehend anything.  Multiple problems in my personal life had consumed me so much. It was unwise for me to continue any graduate work. In 1977, I took my wife back home. I ended the marriage to my high school sweetheart. This was the first woman I ever loved besides my mother. I came back to the United States. I started life afresh. However, before I took her back home, two divine incidents happened to me. This leads me to my next testimony.

God Revealed His Promise – Testimony #25

First, while I was so much in pain, not knowing what God had in store for me, I started to worry so much. I was angry with God. I had asked him many times why he allowed all these bad things to happen to me. He had taken many of the people I loved from me. The pain was even worse because I was in a foreign land. The situation could have been better at home because of Africa’s socially nurturing environment. The answer I received from God, “If not you, who else? So, my glory can manifest itself through you.”

What type of answer is this, I was thinking. I kept asking myself questions. What was the future going to bring me? Would I be able to get out of this relationship and have peace? One day, I went to this spiritual lady in Springfield, Illinois. God must have sent her to give me a clue about the future in the midst of my sorrow. She told me I was so worried about whether I would ever find a wife. She said, “Your wife is coming your way. You will discover her at your place of work.” That was all she told me. I felt that God had sent this woman to me as a messenger to offer me the words of comfort. I was beginning to realize in the middle of my sorrow that God’s message always came glaring at me.

God Revealed Himself to me – Divine Visitation in a Dream - Testimony #26

That first message brought some peace into my life, knowing that my marriage at that time would end peacefully. After this, another mysterious incident happened to me. When I first arrived in St. Louis, I was praying to God one night before I went to bed. My heart was filled with so much sorrow. I was subdued in sadness. Again, I started to weep while praying. I was asking God to deliver me from my troubled marriage and find me somebody else who would bring peace into my life. I prayed so hard that evening before I went to bed. I must have gone to bed crying and trembling in my sleep. About this time, a miraculous event took place that had never happened to me before. God revealed himself by visiting me. I had a dream-vision that night. I saw myself praying in a large area of a white-sandy field. There was nobody else around but me. The place was very peaceful, and white sand covered this very large area of about the size of five football fields. I was on my knees praying to God. Suddenly, in that dream, I raised my face up and opened my eyes. I saw one giant eye that covered about one third of the entire Heaven. It was the eye that represented the presence of God.  Nobody had to tell me. I instantly knew when I saw the eye. It was the presence of God. As soon as I saw that big eye in that dream, fear completely took over. I started to tremble. Immediately, I snatched my head back down, knowing I was in the presence of God. I could not look at God in the eye. I knew God had just revealed himself to me. When I got up the following morning, the event that followed proved beyond any doubt that God had just visited me. I was very grateful. He was telling me, “My son, I am here by your side. Have nothing to fear.”

During the times of crisis, we always think God has disappeared. However, no matter how much pain we may be experiencing, God is crying with us. Evidently he knew he had to reach out to me because I was reaching out to him. The dream proved that in the times we are in pain, God is standing next to us. Crisis time is also a very dangerous time because Satan is ready to ambush us. If we make a wrong turn away from God, our situation becomes worse. Consequently, suffering may be intensely prolonged just because we let Satan trick us. Regardless of what happens, regardless of the pain, it is vitally important that we stay with the Lord. According to the old saying, “If he brings it to you, he will guide you through it.” A couple of days after the dream, I was given a job at a hospital. It was in this same hospital that I met the lady who became my wife. It happened just as the spiritualist had predicted in Springfield. When these events were happening, I could not connect them. I did not know what was happening. Years later, I was able to realize and connect the events. God was telling me of things to come. While I was consumed in my own sadness, I could not hear or see God calling me. However, he found a way to pierce through the foggy screen of my vision, and show me his presence. For this, I am profoundly grateful to him.

Good Times

When I met Rita, my present wife, at work in 1978, I knew she was God-sent, as the spiritual lady had told me two years earlier. We married a few years later, and it was the beginning of joy and happiness in my life after so many years of relationship pain and sorrow. I had rediscovered love again. She started having children, and we ended up with four – two boys and two girls. I was working two full-time jobs and going to school at the same time. I was happy and started to thank God every day for his mercy on me. I did not know all the time I was going through great difficulties that God already had a plan for me. What did I know? I was only appealing to my own personal suffering, not knowing God was looking down on me and preparing me for the missions ahead. At this time, I felt I was the happiest person on earth. Praise the Lord!

Crises of Life Continued

I was just about to settle down and enjoy life when I got hit again with more life crises. You would think these crises would end one day. Do they ever? I could say at this time that my personal life was almost perfect, but chaos ignited on the job front. It became another turning point in my life. My wilderness experience continued. I was a very hard working person as a medical technologist. But the way the system was set up, good working people are usually penalized for not working hard enough. The lazy employees always get away doing less.

I was forced into a supervisory position and into a job I did not want. I was told that I had no choice. I took the job. I came to work sick one day with a strep-infection. Due to my commitment to work, instead of calling in sick, I came to work. After working over ten hours instead of my regular eight hours, I went home. Help at the hospital in those days was inadequate because management was trying to cut costs and ended up slicing people as well. I was told I should have taken it upon myself to work an extra eight hours, sick. Because I went home, I was terminated. I was crushed! In addition to the ten hours I had worked sick, I was supposed to work eight more hours. I was told I should have taken it upon myself to work a total of 18 hours while I was sick with strep infection.

While I was working at this hospital, I met a nun, Sister Paule, who became like my mother. She told me she took the name Sister Paule because Paul suffered for Christ. During this time, I was unaware that what Sister Paule said regarding her name would make a reflection in my life. She was following Paul’s footsteps. Everyday, she would come looking for me in the lab. She would hug and kiss me. We spent some time studying the Bible together. She was like a mother. When she heard what had happened to me, she was devastated. She went to the administration to try to reverse the process of my termination but to no avail. I told her the whole incident was a set-up. The last time Sister Paule called me, she was very troubled emotionally. I knew she was hurting because of the incident that happened to me. I could tell from her voice. She started to pray on the telephone with me as her voice started to break. The last thing she said was, “This day, Yinka, the Lord will bless you.” The phone went dead, and a couple of days later, news came to me that Sister Paule had died. She was not that old. She could have been in her early sixties. She also had white-blonde hair, and it was hard to tell her age. But, she was a very energetic lady with no signs of wrinkles on her face. Sister Paule died fighting for me. Wasn’t it ironic? She told me earlier she took the name Paule because she wanted to follow St. Paul’s footsteps for suffering for Christ. Years later, when Jesus visited me, he reflected this same statement made by Sister Paule. She was very devastated about my job loss. Undoubtedly, it contributed to her death. My job termination did not hurt me as intensely as the death of Sister Paule, who sacrificed her life for me. She had shown a type of love to me that I had never experienced from anybody, except my mother. Her death added to my sorrow!

The Final Load Which Broke the Carmel’s Back

After I got over what happened in this particular hospital, I started working in other places. I have never been without a job. I’m either working one job or two jobs. Against my better judgment, I took another supervisory job in another hospital. Everything worked fine for a couple of years. Later, disaster struck again!

One day I was off, and I received a call from my workers that somebody had called in sick. I knew I could not go because I was very tired, and it was my weekend to be off. I had worked myself very hard because I covered for people all the time, especially when people were on vacation. I had no rest, and it was time for me to take it easy. I was already suffering from burnout. I called the lab manager, who did not return my call. I did not know at that time that she did not want to send help to the lab. My concern was that there was nobody to draw blood that night in the entire 400-bed hospital. In desperation, I called the lab pathologist and asked his permission to bring in a person to cover the shift. The pathologist granted me this permission. As a result, I called somebody to draw blood that night in place of a sick person. The lab manager got angry the following morning. She could not fire the pathologist; instead she took her anger out on me. She terminated my job as a supervisor for asking the pathologist for permission.

This event along with the cumulative events in my life at this time pushed me almost to the point of an emotional collapse. I felt as if life was about to be squeezed out of me. I went into a period of transient depression. Working under intense anxiety was the most difficult ordeal I have had to deal with. In the 1990s, most of the hospital management systems I was exposed were horrible. In 2009 they are still bad. They ruled with fear and intimidation, keeping most workers including managers in a state of anxiety. Some managers were making decisions driven by egos and emotions and not by common sense, which eluded some of them. I hate to say this, but this was the reality of the time. On some jobs, if you are a minority, you suffer from double jeopardy. You can sometimes become a sacrificial lamb. At times, the management will intentionally target you to be a sacrificial lamb, even if you are innocent. From my Christian upbringing, this type of behavior is known as an act of satanic weakness.

What bothered me during this time was the evil expressed against me despite all my efforts to do good. As a manager, I was trying to make people happy. I was trying to show people love. However, the people I was trying to help acted as though they were possessed by demons. Some people got annoyed with me for trying to do good. In one of those painful moments, a coworker, filled with rage, brought back a gift I had given to her. I was not trying to brag about myself as much as I was trying to teach them the love of Christ. I was also showing them how to kill hate with kindness. Many of them were unable to comprehend such love. One lady I will never forget came to my office with so much anger, saying to me, “You’re one of the most selfish persons I have ever known because you love to make people happy!” I went home dejected. I was feeling sorry for myself. I was just wondering what she would say to people who derive pleasure at hurting others. While she was persecuting me for showing unconditional love to others, what would she tell the hate mongers? Many times, Satan plays tricks on people, and they do not know it. The lady who told me this was supposed to be a Christian, yet she was filled with so much hate.

God Answered with a Psalm – Testimony #27

Bad experiences taught me good lessons about life. From these experiences, I learned that a person can’t work to please people. You can never please any human being, regardless of how hard you try. So, stop trying. Our purpose in life is not to spend so much time trying to please the world as much as working hard to please God. Pleasing God is much easier than pleasing people. God never changes and people change from time to time, like chameleons. We can do things to benefit others, but we should not be preoccupied with pleasing people. Pleasing people is a recipe for failure. Regardless of what people say, I learned to accept the notion that Christ’s grace is sufficient for me. Despite very intense problems on the job, I was always praying to God. I would take my Bible to my office and pray before I started to work. When I got home, I kept praying. One day, I was praying at home after leaving work. I was praying so hard and asking God, “How can I reach you, Lord?” Suddenly something happened. The answer was the appearance of  “Psalm 57” before me. When I read Psalm 57, it was like a perfect prayer for my troubles at that time. When that happened, I knew God was showing me he was still around and caring for me. I also realized God was closer than I thought.

Mommy Dearest

As if these problems were not enough, another disaster hit me. While dealing with the death of Sister Paule and the end of another supervisory job, another tragedy hit me like a powerful lightening bolt. I received a call one day to call home. I was afraid for obvious reasons. I knew my mother had been sick. It was devastating when I was told that my precious mother had passed away. I lamented and cried for days without realizing I was engulfed in so much sorrow. My mother-in-law, who had met my mother, called to find out how I was doing. She wondered whether I needed medications to help me cope with the emotional pain I was going through. I declined to use anything at that time. My mother’s death woke me up to one reality I had never thought about. I never entertained the thought that my mother would not live forever. Although I knew death would one day come to everybody, I never imagined it would take my mother so soon. I felt guilty that I was not there when she was sick. I, however, felt a little comfort because she had visited us on vacation in the U.S. a few months before she died. If she had not come to the U.S., I would have felt more guilt. The weight of all these emotional pains started to take their toll on me.

Why Bad Things Happen to People

When bad things happen to us in life, we find comfort in blaming those people responsible for our setback. We get angry and sometimes find ways to get even. While we are hurting, we only think about our own self and the hurting body. Can bad experiences be part of God’s plan? Is God using the experiences to prepare us for future projects? Does he want us to be well grounded in faith, hope, and the ability to serve him well, regarding the mission before us? How can we understand this when we spend most of our life embracing the flesh instead of the Spirit? We know Jesus suffered severely for us. His suffering becomes the cleansing process for our sins. Yet, we complain bitterly each time we have to go through painful experiences for the Lord. How much is our pain comparable to the mighty weight of the intense suffering Jesus endured for our salvation?

According to St. Paul in his first letter to Timothy,

A church leader must not be a new convert, or he might become conceited and fall into the condemnation of the Devil (I Timothy 3:6).

Is your faith well-grounded in Christ, even in the middle of your sufferings? Are you able to see God standing next to you during your trials and tribulations? Can you perceive God’s abiding love in the midst of your pain? Are you able to tap into that love to bring solace into your life at such times? In the middle of crises, can you hear the stillness of the voice of God? Many times while we are suffering, we think we are alone. Are we truly alone? Every bad experience has great significance in shaping our future. As my journey continues with Jesus, he reveals to me the purpose of suffering.

My Life Journey Continues

After all these horrible experiences were over, including the loss of my supervisory job, I went to another hospital to work. I left all the problems of the health-care institution behind me. I vowed never to be a manager again in my life. I learned the system was designed to victimize middle-managers, especially minorities. Other minorities have shared similar experiences of corporate abuse and institutionalized racism with me. One thing I also noticed was how I was subjected to so many persecutions. No matter what I did, no matter how nice I was to people, I was always facing persecution. How I wished I had known that there was a divine reason for these persecutions. Later, I realized all these events were perhaps part of God’s plan to prepare me for divine projects ahead. The events that followed bear witness to the everlasting power of our God. He was guiding me through a difficult training process. While I was going through pain, nobody could have ever told me that these events needed to happen. I was too preoccupied with my own emotional pain to realize the future benefits of what was happening to me. Most of the time, when we are going through a storm, we are unable to see God in the middle of our sufferings. Yet, God is standing next to us during our trials and tribulations. When the training process was over, it was God’s time to show me his mighty power. He knew I was badly bruised. He knew my emotions were badly damaged. He knew I had already lost trust in people. I started to believe only in God through Jesus and nobody else. I stopped believing in people. During this time, I was going through a constant anxiety as a residue of the trials and tribulations I had endured.

At this time, another chapter was about to open in my life. The events that followed terrified and shocked me as God revealed himself to me in a very unusual way. I never stopped believing in God. Despite my continuous efforts to reach out to God, I felt nothing. I only felt some little spiritual vibrations from time to time. I did not know what to think. I was perhaps confused about my closeness to God. I concluded God had given up on me. I felt I was so unworthy before him. I believed God’s departure from me was the primary source of my suffering. I felt God was punishing me because I was such a horrible person. I was thinking this was perhaps why the devil was doing his number on me. As events unfolded, God responded by revealing himself to me. I later learned that my sufferings were not punishment, but carefully designed training by God for missions ahead.

God Calls Me: How Jesus Captured the Bullets Meant for Me - Testimony #28

When I started working in another hospital, I was of the opinion that everything would be fine. As long as I stayed away from a management job, I had nothing to fear. I did not know what God had in store for me. At this time, I decided to work until retirement and live a simple, restful life and work in peace. People would not believe the message that God sent me, and what he wanted me to do. I myself was shocked by the mission God set before me. How could he? At the time I ended the last chapters of my journey in health-care, Jesus opened a new chapter.

I never stopped fasting and praying to God for directions. A nearly tragic event happened to me one day. On Tuesday during the Holy Week of 1996, I was going to the downtown post office in St Louis. Early that morning, my wife came to the bedroom and inquired as to whether I wanted to eat breakfast. I told her, no. I knew I was fasting and was not supposed to tell her. Fasting is supposed to be done in the secret of a person’s heart. I refused the invitation to eat breakfast. When I got up from bed, I was tempted with the aroma of scramble eggs and bacon. I refused to break my fast. Instead, I took my bath and went to the downtown post office in St. Louis. I was on my way back when I encountered what turned out to be one of the most miraculous incidents of my life. This event became yet another turning point in my life. I was on Grand Avenue getting ready to exit to highway 70 and go home. I could have been a couple of miles from the exit when I heard some loud noises. I heard loud noises as my car was hit. The glass of the back window of my car was pierced with holes. The glass later shattered. There was another hole, which pierced my driver’s windshield right before me. The incident must have happened so fast. I came out of my car and saw nobody. I had to move my car to the side of the road and call the police. I told the police that I had been hit with stones.

When the police officers came, they called for the crime van. They looked inside my car and came back to me. As the police officers looked all over my body, I did not know what they were looking for. I asked them why were they looking at me like that. One of them smiled and answered, “I just want to be sure, you’re in one piece.” The police officer said, “You’re the luckiest man alive.”

“Why?” I asked, very scared.

“Your car has been hit with three bullets and, one of them left an exit hole right in front of your driver’s seat. How you didn’t get hit with any of these bullets is a miracle!”

The police officers were able to recover the bullet shells from my car. I did not realize what had happened or the significance of it all. By the time I got home, the entire rear glass had shattered. My wife was the first person in the family to see my car. She was shocked to realize what had happened. After seeing my car, she just ran into the house, screaming so loudly. You would think somebody had hit her. She was very shocked at seeing the bullet holes in my car and was amazed at how I managed to escape death. After the incident, I was wondering what could have happened if I had broken my fast and eaten that morning. I was glad I did not break my fast. I was thinking God had saved my life for a reason. Days went by before I realized what had happened to me. I had an encounter with death, and the Lord saved me for a special purpose.

This was how Jesus captured the bullets meant to end my life. One of those bullets could have silenced me forever. But Jesus had a different plan for me. Each of those bullets was aimed at my head. Jesus stood in the way and deflected the bullets away from me. How could I ever forget how Jesus saved my life? Only God knows how he did it. This was a miracle! Praise God!

A Visitation #3 - Hearing the Voice – Testimony #29

A few days after the miraculous incident, I started hearing a Voice. The Voice was not from the outside. It was coming from inside of me. I knew the Voice was another person within me because of what the Voice was telling me. I have heard this same Voice before but at a lower frequency. This time, the sound intensity of the Voice was amplified one hundred times. It was as if a person had just awakened inside of me. I knew it was the Lord speaking directly to me through the Holy Spirit. Jesus had already said that the Holy Spirit would tell what he hears. This means that the Holy Spirit is a messenger who carries divine messages from the spiritual world of God into the earthly world of men.

From this time, I started receiving very powerful spiritual messages from the Lord. He started talking directly to my heart. The Lord said, “Start listening to me from now. I am sending you on a mission.” Jesus was telling me he had a mission for me.

The Lord wanted me to start listening to him from this time on. He was planning on sending me on a mission. When I received the divine messages from the Lord, I was not angry. I was shocked that he used such a way to get my attention. I did not argue with him. I was glad I did not die in that hail of bullets while caught between the crossfire of gang warfare. When the Lord started talking to me again, I answered him very quickly. After what had just happened, I said, “Speak on for thy servant heareth.” It was then the Lord told me he wanted to send me on a mission. In response to this request, I asked him before he sent me anywhere to show me three signs. In this way, I could confirm that the Lord was sending me on a mission. I did not want to confuse God’s messages with my own personal desires. I was very excited because the Lord was visiting with me. He was speaking directly to me. The message was very powerful. This was the first time in my life I had noticed the Lord clearly speaking to me in such a very powerful voice through the Holy Spirit. Based on this experience and the ones that followed, I was convinced that our hearts have both ears and eyes. Through these inner ears and eyes, we receive daily spiritual communication from the spiritual world. The Lord responded to my request for confirmation. He started showing me signs. The Lord showed me the first sign, followed by the second. Then the third and the fourth signs came. After the fourth sign, I said, “Okay Lord, I got all the signs I need. Speak to me now, I’m ready to accept your next assignment for me.”

There was a little pause in time regarding the divine messages I was receiving. Realizing the Lord was about to send me on a mission, I started listening to any message he could be sending me. The situation reminded me of when God called Moses. He did not have a choice in the matter. I did not think I had a choice in the matter, either, but, I was so joyful God was finally talking directly to me. For this, I was profoundly grateful. I was shocked to have received visitations from the Lord in form of “the Voice.” At the time these events were happening, I believed God was talking to me. Upon very careful evaluation of the events that followed and my conversations with Jesus, it became obvious I was actually talking to Jesus at this time. In most cases, God tends to reveal himself through his son Jesus Christ. Stay tuned for the giant message Jesus sent me as my story continues in the next chapter.

Chapter 13

Jesus Sends me on a Mission

“Behold, I send you out as sheep in the midst of wolves. Therefore be wise as serpents and harmless as doves” (St. Mathew 10:16)

After my narrow escape from death when bullets were pumped into my car barely missing my head, I started receiving clear divine messages from the Lord. The “Voice of Jesus” had amplified his volume. I had asked for signs from Heaven to be sure these messages were not imaginary or the events coincidental. As I explained earlier, at this time I was of the opinion God was talking to me. As my journey continued, Jesus revealed his physical appearance directly to me. I believed he wanted me to know the identity of the Voice that was directly communicating with me. There were times God directed some messages to me. For the most part, most of my messages came through the Lord Jesus Christ, using the communication frequency of the Holy Spirit. As I started to hear this Voice, I wanted to be sure I was obeying the will and call of God, and not my own desire. I wanted to be sure God was sending me all these messages through the power of the Holy Spirit. The worst thing would be for me to be creating ideas in my own head and thinking God was talking to me. It was very important to me that these were not my own imaginations. At times, our mind play tricks on us. I was not going to let that happen. I only wanted to obey God’s command regarding whatever he wanted me to do for him. I started paying closer attention to any message coming my way. I believe the Lord was ready to start instructing me. Around this time, I started receiving many more spiritual messages. I kept my ears, eyes, and heart open. The events that had just transpired prepared me for my next instruction from the Lord. The divine communication through the Holy Spirit continued. This communication was also amplified to a level I could not adequately explain. This is different from the times we were not sure whether the Lord is communicating with us. At this time, the communication was sharp, to the point, and very direct. It was also encased in the tremendous energy of God. The Lord started to speak directly to my heart, using other avenues like the passages in the Bible to communicate to me as well.

However, I was unable to discern the different powers of Holy Spirit working within me. Initially, I could not differentiate between the voice of the Holy Spirit and the angels. Both of these messages carried huge spiritual energies and divine manifestations. I could easily tell when God was talking to me. I thought at that time I could also tell when Jesus was talking to me. As I waited for my assignment from the Lord, I continued praying. I was unaware of where the Lord was sending me. The spiritual messages I was receiving were so strong and powerful. I had to discuss the issue with a coworker. I told her I was at a crossroad in my life and that God was sending me somewhere on a mission. Incidentally, this lady was also at a crossroad in her life. We both shared ideas about spiritual messages. She was very deep into New Age and Christianity. I was only very deep into Christianity and Jesus. I was trying to tell her I was getting ready to leave the place of work and go to another place, as the Lord would guide me. That part, she did not understand. At this time of my life, I kept praying and listening to any message that could come from God. I had been warned, by events that had happened to me, so I became spiritually vigilant in preparation to receive my divine assignment from God.

God’s Message: Visitation #4 With Instruction - Testimony #30

Secretly in my heart, I was afraid that God might strike me dead if I did not obey his instructions. I was not going to take any chances realizing how close I got to death. God must have preserved me for a special purpose to serve him.

A couple of weeks later, the mysterious message I had been waiting for came from God. I came to work one evening. I was working with specimens in the Chemistry Department counter of this particular hospital. I was standing by the chemistry window when I received an urgent spiritual message to call another hospital within the network. This was unusual because it was a different hospital within the same network of hospitals I was working. I was thinking God was going to send me to another place entirely, perhaps, another profession. Was God sending me on a mission? Since I had been warned before this time, as soon as I received the message, I left what I was doing and made the call. Based on the divine message I received from the Lord, the message was time sensitive. The Voice instructed me, “Call immediately.” When God speaks, he talks directly into my human spirit with no chance for error. His message came directly to me with great power. The spiritual energy was very intense.

Immediately, I left what I was doing. I made a call to this hospital laboratory as I was directed by the vision message. I was told, “Call the lab director and inquire about a job opening.” The Holy Spirit instructed me to directly and immediately call the laboratory director and inquire about a job that had just opened. Since God sees everything before human perception, I was surprised at what the lab director told me. Just as I called, the lab director told me a person in her lab had just resigned. She told me she was processing her resignation papers as she was talking to me.  The lady leaving was transferring to another hospital within the network. The lab director asked me whether I would like to fill the position. I told her I would be interested in the job. Within me, I knew the Lord was sending me to this institution on a mission. God does not make mistakes, and God does not lie. Based on what I heard from the lab director, the job opening was not even posted when God asked me to call the laboratory. God knows everything going on. He had already asked me to wait as he lined up everything else to suit his purpose. In my heart, I gave a prayer of thanks and praise to God for his kindness and mercy. God found me a new job with a pay increase! How many people can boast that the Lord became their employment agency? This is not a coincidence. I was instructed by the Lord through the Holy Spirit to do something, and the outcome was shockingly true. Oh my God! Praise the Lord Almighty! No human being was involved in the communication between the Lord and myself. It was a direct communication from the invisible world of God. Many more mysterious events like this would happen in the future. As events unfolded, it became very clear that my earthy activities were being initiated and orchestrated from the Heavenly realm. From there, I started receiving continuous communication from the invisible world of God. I feel sorry for Christians blinded by doctrinal dogmas claiming that the gift of prophecy is done away with. How can we have a relationship with Jesus if the communication line is disrupted? Doctrinal dogmas are creating a block to divine communication by quenching the Spirit. They also disconnect the pipeline of communication from the invisible world of God.

Conversation with the Lord: Another Visitation #5 – Testimony #31

It was like a dream when I filed for a transfer to this new hospital within the network. I went for an interview, and I was given the job. The job was never posted and was never advertised in the newspaper. Everything came so easily because Jesus was directing the traffic. Then it was time to ask God questions. Here goes one of my conversations with the Lord Jesus.

“Lord, what specifically are you sending me to do at this institution?”

“You will find out when you get there,” the Lord answered.

“Why can’t you tell me now?” I asked.

“Just know I’m sending you on a mission,” the Lord answered.

“What’s this mission?” I asked.

“You will find out when you get there.” This was the last answer from the Lord to my questions.

All my efforts to find out from the Lord what specifically he wanted me to do, failed. Jesus was not going to tell me. Today, I am of the opinion that Jesus just wanted me to trust him. I was wondering why he did not want to tell me. He just told me to go as I was instructed. Out of curiosity, I called Linda, an old friend of mine. I discussed with her how God was sending me on a mission to a particular hospital, but was not telling me what I was going to do. I was not upset that God did not tell me. I was just curious. Later, I realized why God did not tell me the specific things he wanted me to do. There were many missions ahead of me. Perhaps if he had told me, I would be scared. The Lord wanted me to be at peace and accept the mission’s responsibility with joy. Within me, I was extremely happy that the Lord was sending me on a mission field. I started accepting each mission as it unfolded before me. Later, I realized God did not want to tell me the entire story because there were difficult challenges on the mission field.

As soon as I arrived at this hospital, I was welcomed as a celebrity. They had been waiting for me to arrive. Some had even done a study on me including reading the articles and the book I had written. A coworker told me that I was expected to come to the laboratory as a problem solver. I did not know whether the Lord placed it in their minds or somebody told them. By the way I was nicely treated, I understood they were expecting me to solve some problems for them. They were wondering why I was coming to their hospital to work and not to another higher institution. Little did they know that God had positioned everything to fit his timing and purpose. The first thing I noticed was people were coming to me and reporting problems to me. I received a lot of complaints from the evening shift I was working. Initially, I was a little disturbed because I was a new employee, and I was already receiving requests to fix the problems within the system. As a new employee, I was supposed to be treated as a newcomer. I was not. Instead, I was treated like somebody expected to solve problems for them. One thing I discovered with divine intervention was, the same spiritual force that was revealing visions to me was also moving others and positioning events into place. One of the mysteries of God I learned is the way God works. God does not work on one end. He works on both ends of the issue in fulfillment of his purpose through people. As the Lord was preparing me to leave my other hospital and arrive at this new hospital, he was also directing the process for these workers to receive me. I was yet to tell my coworkers that the Lord had sent me to the hospital. They did not know I was sent on a special mission. I did not tell them until years later. Why were they bothering me with all these problems? At a point, I asked one of the ladies who never stopped bothering and complaining to me, “Why are you telling me all these things?”

She answered, “We’ve been waiting for you to come and fix them!”

As strange as this answer was, could this have been God’s way of answering my question about the mission he had set before me in this institution? How did they expect a new employee to solve problems unless my mission was pre-ordained by God? As my journey turned out, the lady’s answer was correct. This lady’s answer was an affirmation of God’s assigned mission to me. From that time on, I started working to solve problems in the laboratory. Although I was not in a management position, I started working with the head of the laboratory and some of the supervisors to fix some of the operational problems within the system. This effort, in part, led to the initiation of a major committee between the laboratory and the nursing departments to solve specimen collection errors. That committee started in early 1999 and continued for many years. The project from this committee led me to connect with the Senate subcommittee on health; I became a speaker at national conferences on medical errors, and conducted national studies on medical errors. Following these developments, many other events evolved. Without realizing what was happening at this time, this hospital job became my first assignment by God to work in his ministry.

At that point in my life, God’s hand became the most powerful force driving my life. My life’s journey continues as God in his great mercy continues to direct my pathway for missions ahead. It was at this time that I initiated a personal process of total surrender to God. Just before I became comfortable, another horrible event took place that emotionally crushed me.

News About My Brother Tunde  - Testimony #32

There was a bad news from home. Before discussing the event, it is important to describe some events that took place years prior to this incident. This bad news from Nigeria reminded me of some mysterious events that took place before I left Nigeria in 1972. In 1970, I started my training as a medical technologist at the Government’s General Hospital in Lagos. I was getting ready to go to work in the morning when my second most senior brother, Seni came to our room. I was sharing this room with Tunde, my immediate senior brother. Smiling, he whispered in my ear that certain events would happen to Tunde, my immediate brother. Brother Seni explained that my immediate senior brother would start going to church after the incident. My brother Tunde and I had been sharing the same room since we were children. Everybody would attend church except him. He would just stay home. This morning, he saw my second most senior brother, Seni, whispering in my ear. When brother Seni left our room, Tunde asked me, “What did he say?” Tunde was curious. He wanted to know what my brother said because my brother Seni had already received the gift of the Holy Spirit and was seeing many powerful visions. Brother Seni was smiling mischievously when he left our room. That mischievous smile caught Tunde’s attention. I responded to Tunde, “He said, you’re going to start going to church soon.” I did not tell him about any incident that would happen. I kept that part to myself.

Everybody went to their respective places of work and came back home in the evening. At that time, Tunde was working with Nigerian Customs. Actually, I had forgotten what brother Seni told me that morning. All I knew was that Tunde asked everybody to come to the living room that evening after coming back from work. He had summoned an emergency family meeting. He was very subdued in his emotion as if he had experienced something horrible. He looked very shaken. My brother Seni started teasing him saying, “What’s the matter now, Tunde? Why are you so subdued?” Tunde ignored him and proceeded to the living room where he had called a family meeting. My mother came out of her room, not knowing what Tunde was about to tell us. Tunde’s subdued emotion was written all over his face. He looked as if he had seen a ghost. My mother became emotionally subdued after reading Tunde’s state of mind. I kept quietly wondering what had happened. We all sat down in the room as he told us the story of what happened to him that day. As the story went, Tunde was in a van with his coworkers, going somewhere in Lagos, Nigeria. They were on a busy highway when the incident happened. The van was running perhaps at a regular speed, when all of a sudden, the driver turned to another highway, which was even busier than the first one. As soon as the van negotiated a corner, the door of the van popped open. Since Tunde was sitting by the window and not wearing a seatbelt, the force threw him out of the van, and he hit the dark asphalt ground on the highway. “Yes, yes, yes!” That was all he said, as people ran towards him and picked him up from the street. He said, they were asking him, “Vidal, are you okay?” He kept saying, “Yes, yes, yes.” His coworkers were thinking something must have gone wrong with him since he had hit his head against the hard asphalt ground. If a car had been traveling behind the van, he would have been crushed as he fell off from the bus onto a busy highway. Later, he told them he was okay, and they all went back to work. Tunde looked each of us directly in the eye, one by one and said, “If not because God had saved my life, I would not be sitting here on this couch this evening.”

In reaction, my mother was sitting on the living room couch looking very shocked and perplexed over the incident just told us by Tunde. She just heard how her son Tunde escaped death by just a chance. My mother had gotten angry with my brother Seni, telling him that each time he saw a bad vision, he should always pray to God to reverse the process instead of joking about it. One time, my mother was really angry at my brother Seni about similar incidents. We did not realize what God was telling us at that time. Although we were focusing on the messenger, we did not realize that the messenger was a blessing to the family. Here was a vision told to us in the morning, and before the day was over, the vision came true. Was this a warning from God? This was the same house where an angelic Being had visited us. Tunde told us, as the incident unfolded, the only thing that came to his mind was the vision brother Seni had told me that morning. That was the reason why he was saying, “yes, yes, yes” when the incident happened. Immediately following the incident, there was a transformation in Tunde. He started going to the Cherubim and Seraphim Church with us on the weekdays. He went and bought a white praying garment to wear during the service like everybody else. He would be the one to get ready before everybody, trying to get everybody out of the house on time. Nobody understands God’s mysterious ways.

About 30 years after this incident, another shocking event happened. One day, my brother Tunde disappeared in the streets of Lagos and has never been seen since. He left a wife and four children. All efforts to find him failed. When I heard the news, I was crushed. All attempts to find out what happened were fruitless. I lamented over this great tragedy for many years. I was helpless while in the United States. Only God knows what happened to him. A few months before the incident, he had called to tell me that he wanted to start a business. He was retiring from his work at the time he called me. The news of his disappearance was like a big blow to me I could never get over. I made many attempts to contact psychics, but failed. I could not get a single person to tell me what could have happened. I felt as if my attempts to find out were being blocked by a divine power. Perhaps God did not want me to search for answers by consulting psychics. The Lord revealed something to me about my brother’s disappearance that I do not want to share in this book. However, my older brother said we should leave everything to God. I continued to lament in secret. How could this have happened? My own brother had disappeared? His body was never found!

I knew many of us receive divine warnings never to depart from God. Perhaps the mysterious Being sent to us previously reported, was an angel of God sent to warn us. I was warned severely by the minister of our church while I was a teenager. At one time he was in the Spirit. He said, “God told me to stress to you never to depart from his ways. If you dare to depart from God’s way, you will suffer greatly in your life.” This vision was told to me. I took this as a warning from God. The person who told me this warning was a prophet. He was filled with the Holy Spirit during a revival service when he issued this warning from the Lord. When he stood before me to deliver the message, he did not open his eyes. He just touched me and started delivering God’s message. Immediately, I went on my knees and started praising the Lord. All of us stayed in the church, except Tunde. All of us except Tunde at one time or another had worked free for the Lord. However, after the van incident, I was of the opinion that he kept going to church. Did something happen during those years? Did he depart from the way of God? Did he receive another warning? I could not tell. All I knew was that he disappeared and has never been seen by his wife and children since that day. The year 2006 marked seven years after Tunde disappeared in Lagos, never to be found.

I just described the sad news about my brother. I told the story in a sequence of events. I do not associate cause and effects, because I do not know. When I first started this book, I admit, there were some events that I did not understand and would not try to explain. This is one of those events in human life that is unexplainable by human perception. It is a great tragedy! Why did God let this horrible event happen at the prime of Tunde’s life? My parents served the Lord with all their hearts until they went to be with the Lord. Should my own brother be the type to disappear in Lagos, and never to be found? I had to caution myself because I did not want to offend God. I do not know how he does his work. I may not understand certain things he does, but as time went by, I learned to accept God’s will. I had no other choice; I just followed his direction for my life. I would hate to get on his bad side. Regardless of how we try, we can never completely understand how God does his work. With this tragedy, I was left with no explanation. Based on all the events I had witnessed and other things God later revealed to me through the Holy Spirit, I knew that I never wanted to provoke God’s anger. If I made a mistake, I immediately asked him for forgiveness and mercy. I stopped planning my life. I surrendered to him and asked him to lead the way. In this way, I would know to do the right thing. I surrendered the key of my car to Jesus. I took the back seat. What in the heck do I know? God has all the answers. If he sent me here for a reason, I would be stupid fighting against his will. I started working hard to abide in his grace. I continued to receive messages from time to time that his grace is an unmerited favor. At this time, I started to develop a greater fear of God. I never wanted to offend him as I went through another process of total surrender to him. Regardless of what I was thinking, I knew God’s purpose would eventually prevail in my life. In the midst of painful sorrows, I always hear the voice of the Lord speaking directly to me. Within a very short period of time, I had lost about eight close family members. My father died the year I graduated from high school. Two of my favorite aunts died around this time also. My first child died a few months after I arrived in the United States. While in college, my younger brother died. The following year, my younger sister died also. My mother died a few years later. After my mother’s death, I thought these tragedies would be over. A few years later, I learned my immediate senior brother had disappeared and was never seen again.

Despite all the painful tragedies I had to face during this time of life, I learned to lean on Jesus. I learned to trust him as my rock and protection. How can anyone explain the deaths of the young ones at the prime of their lives? If I do not hear God’s voice prior to a tragedy, I will hear it during or after the tragedy. I know Jesus is a friend that never abandons his own, regardless of the fierceness of the storm. Although I had started experiencing amplified spiritual manifestations, I know that my redeemer liveth. Regardless of what happens, I will never walk away from Jesus. Job did not walk away from God during his trials. Similarly, I will stay with my Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ, regardless of the painful moments. I believe that despite the painful tragedies, and the depth of the valley, Jesus will walk us through. If I lose everything in this world, I know I will gain all of JESUS.

I would like to end this chapter with a couple of verses in the precious song of praise by Horatio G. Spafford (1828-1888) after the drowning tragedy of his four daughters.

When peace like a river, attended my way,

When sorrows like sea billows roll,

Whatever my lot, thou has taught me to say,

It is well with my soul.

My sin O the bliss of this glorious tho’t

My sin, not in part, but the whole,

Is nailed to the cross, and I bear it no more,

Praise the Lord, praise the Lord, O my soul

It is well with my soul.

Despite the crises in life, the storms we face, the mountain we climb, and the challenges we encounter, the faithfulness of Christ still remains.

“Thou he slays me, I will still trust in him” (Job 13:15).

Chapter 14

Beginning of God’s Mission

Trust in the Lord with all your heart, lean not on your own understanding (Proverbs 3:5)

Receiving assignments from God is as important as remaining focused on the mission set before me. When I was directed by God to leave an institution and enter another, I did not know what projects were set before me. I remained obedient to God’s call, however. Despite my dedication to the cause of working on certain projects for God, I ran into many obstacles. One thing never failed. Each time I called God for help, he never hesitated to answer me. The answer did not come in months or days; the answer came instantly. This is part of the fringe benefits of working on God’s assignments. At times, I would overhear people saying they have been praying and praying and nothing was happening. I have written this book, in part, to let people realize how they can connect or reconnect to God through Christ. Jesus communicates with us through the Holy Spirit. We have to learn to walk in the Spirit of righteousness of God.

In doing God’s work, I have had a similar struggle like others when called for divine assignment. At times, I wanted to do my will even while on the mission for the Lord. Everybody serving the Lord has this problem. Learning to get over such personal obstacle is not easy. The first thing I had to do was learn to surrender everything to God. The process of surrendering is a gradual process and cannot be accomplished overnight. The second challenge was to place God ahead of everything I was doing. The third challenge was my ultimate goal, to “empty myself” for God. Until we learn to empty ourselves before God, we will not be able to experience the fullness of his glory. Our religious dogmas and preconceived notions about God tend to block us from experiencing the fullness of his glory. Dogmas (intellectual blindness) are the biggest deterrent to receiving the gift of knowledge. I have met many dedicated and well-intended Christian leaders. Unfortunately, they are held in chains by religious dogmas based on human knowledge. Consequently, they are unable to experience the full manifestations of God through the Holy Spirit. They will eloquently argue their theories about their gospel positions. But human knowledge is inadequate to explain God. It is imperative to remain closer to God through Jesus. I started doing all the things I could to keep me closer to him. I never stopped praying and fasting to keep my body and mind purified for him. I wanted him to continue to guide me along the way. One of the most important aspects of working for God is to remain faithful and committed to the project placed before you. Never think you are doing anything on your own. The moment you dare to think about yourself doing the work through your power, is the beginning of your failure. Never place yourself as the centerpiece of God’s mission. God must always be placed at the centerpiece of his mission. He is guiding you through the Holy Spirit to manifest his desires through you only if you remain faithful. Many people continue to pray to God while insisting their will be done instead of God’s will be done. Then, they wonder why their prayers are not answered. If God has created you for a purpose, and you keep resisting his plans for your life, how do you expect your prayers to be answered?

My greatest worry is that I foul things up. Such a failure may initiate God’s anger. I do not accept some people saying that God knows we can fail due to human weakness. I do not want to set myself up to fail God. I know “I can do everything through Jesus who strengthens me” (Philippians 4:13). I also know I am a human being, easily distracted by the desires of the flesh. Who does not love money? Who does not love power? Who does not love fame? Who does not love pleasure? I have seen what the obsession with these things have done to people. It’s not pretty. I am always afraid of these earthly desires because I do not want God to punish me in his anger. I can take a little whipping once in a while, which I have experienced, but I am always praying never to face the wrath of God. Whatever projects he places before me, I want to be sure I do to the best of my ability without compromising quality. There is one other thing which is very important. While doing God’s projects, my desires must always take the back seat. God is always my priority. When I refused to place him ahead of what I was doing, he would tell me. Immediately, I would respond to his directions. I trained myself to do this – making God’s desire a priority. Consequently, I tried to stop asking questions each time I received divine messages for different projects placed before me. The testimonies in this chapter will testify to some of the experiences I encountered in working with God. He continues to talk to me every day through the Voice.

At this time, I started differentiating between when God was talking to me from when Jesus or the Holy Spirit was talking to me. Sometimes God and Jesus’ messages will melt together. I was unable to differentiate between the two. I will describe this in other chapters after I have discussed many more powerful and intriguing testimonies about the Lord’s revelations to me. One thing I know for sure: when Jesus appears, he speaks to me directly in precise phrases. These phrases are so poignant that his messages are never mistaken for something else. This is because when the divine message comes, all other avenues of communication, or radio frequencies, are shutdown. We are continuously bombarded with many messages coming into our human spirit for processing. The Holy Spirit shuts off these lines at the moment of divine communication. I do not know how this is done. Only Jesus can explain that process. Perhaps the accompanying spiritual energy carrying the message temporarily knocks down any communication line to avoid interruptions.

A Piece of Candy from Jesus: Visitation #6 and a Conversation – Testimony #33

One day, I was fasting for three days. I would miss my lunch and breakfast and eat after 4 o’clock p.m. I would break the fast at five or six o’clock p.m. depending on what was going on at that time. This particular occasion was the last day of a three-day fast. Please do not think I’m writing about fasting to brag. I have to describe the processes I took to open myself up for the Holy Spirit to work through me. Otherwise, I would be a fake. Many people have asked me how they could connect to God. This book describes a series of journeys I took with the realization of God’s magnificent interventions.

It must have been the last day of the three-day fast when the Lord visited me in a Voice and started talking to me saying, “Extend your fast to seven days.”

I hate to say I was not happy about this. So, I asked, “Why, Lord?”

Answer, “If you extend your fast to seven days, I’ll give you a present.”

I reluctantly said, “Okay, Lord, I will do your will.”

This conversation with Jesus was very exciting to me. I started to be intrigued by my conversations with the Lord. This is a conversation in the Spirit as if I am talking to someone in the flesh. I was having a conversation with a Voice inside me. Nobody had to tell me that the Voice was Jesus. As the message turned out, this was another visitation when Jesus talked directly to my heart. I was spiritually enchanted since the message came with positive spiritual energy of the Holy Spirit. The events that followed proved without a doubt that Jesus was the one actually talking to me. This incident also initiated the beginning of my training process as I walk with Jesus.

From my own human explanation, I believe Jesus was checking the pipeline of communication frequency to be sure it was working. I think he wanted to be sure I was able to recognize his Voice and also respond to his instruction. Following this instruction, there were follow-up communication messages from Jesus.

Perhaps people may be questioning how I know the Lord was talking to me? I know because he connects to people with Christ-spiritual DNA already encoded in his messengers. The process is simple. When people say Jesus lives inside them, Jesus does not live inside anybody as a physical being. That part is impossible. Jesus made that part clear in his conversation with Nicodemus. But Jesus lives inside us as a Spirit of the Holiness of God. So when Jesus speaks to us, he connects to his Spirit already living inside us. The Holy Spirit living inside us will then relay the information to our human spirit through our inner ears or spiritual ears. In reality, the message comes from outside of us from Jesus through the invisible world of his Holiness. The Spirit of Christ living inside us as the Holy Spirit of God then picks the message. The Holy Spirit then relays the information to our human spirit. Subsequently, we have a spiritual perception in conjunction with the spiritual message. The Christ-spiritual DNA code within me automatically identifies with and is attached to the spiritual message coming from outside. Therefore, it appears as if I was having a conversation with a person within me. I refer to the Holy Spirit within me as a Voice. Jesus uses the Holy Spirit as a messenger to deliver his message to me. This may be a little hard to explain. The radio frequency used by Jesus is through the Holy Spirit. However, Jesus is not the only one who uses that radio frequency to communicate with us. God the Father, the Holy Spirit, the Hosts of Heaven, the angels and ministering Spirits tend to use the same spiritual frequency to communicate with us in the Spirit.

The answers I was receiving were predictions. I also remember the spiritual energy, which accompanied the conversation. The voice was also very soothing and calm. The conversation also brought joy, peace, and serenity to my heart. I feel very sorry for those people who do not know the Lord. I overheard a minister one time saying man’s greatest pleasure comes from sexual activities. That statement is false! Perhaps that may be true in the physical.  Man’s greatest joy comes from the spiritual manifestations of God in us. The fullness of his grace brings the greatest joy, peace, and serenity in man’s life. Following this divine conversation with the Lord Jesus, I started to wonder what he was going to do. I knew the Lord had a plan before visiting me. I was, however, wondering what present he wanted to give me. As witnesses to the event, I told my wife that the Lord had told me he was sending me a present. I also told another Deacon in my church - a family friend. I did not tell them, however, I was fasting. As the event turned out, I extended the fast for seven days as Jesus had instructed me. The fast ended on Sunday as the seventh day. That same day, the minister of our church called an emergency meeting of church officers. He told us he was resigning his position as the minister of our church. We therefore had to start looking for another minister. Our assistant minister stepped into his shoes. When I left the church that day, I said to myself, what a present God was giving me – sending me more work? Little did I know that this was not the present the Lord had promised me. The present was yet to come.

The following day, which was Monday, I received a call in my office from a group I had never heard of before. I was invited to a national conference on medical errors. I was to be one of the keynote speakers. When I received the call, I knew it was the special gift Jesus had promised me for extending my fast. I strongly believed God planned this event for a special purpose that later became obvious to me. Although I was never paid for speaking at the conference, my traveling expenses and hotel accommodation were paid for. How interesting. The Lord was sending me to a national conference. I was to speak on the same project he had given me. I had been working on the project for a couple of years. I was well-reassured of his goodness. I was very thankful. As my spiritual journey continued, I realized the present Jesus gave me was part of a training process. I was being trained to listen to the Voice of the Lord and carry out directions he gave me. However, I did not know this then.

Visitation #7 and Reassurance – Testimony #34

While I was preparing to attend the conference, I started to get scared since the conference was scheduled for February. I was a little afraid to fly at that time of the year. So again, I turned to the Lord.

“Help me, Lord, and keep me safe on this journey,” I said, praying.

In response to my prayer, Jesus appeared in a Voice and said, “I’m sending you on a mission, and you’re afraid? Don’t you think that I am sending you and can protect you along the way?”

Based on that message, my fear dissipated. A day before the conference, I boarded the plane and headed to Houston, Texas, where the conference was to take place. I had never given any public speech before besides occasional greetings at conferences. This time, I was given one hour to speak before a national audience. When it was time for me to speak, the conference took a break. At this time my panic level had gone up again. I took an elevator, and went straight to my hotel room. In my room, I went down on my knees and started praying.

“Lord, if you truly brought me to this conference to deliver this message, please take this fear away from me. Let your Holy Spirit take control and direct my pathway.”

I got up from the floor and went straight to the conference room, where the lady who was to introduce me was waiting. The lady gave a brief introduction of me as the speaker. When I took the podium, I spoke for 60 minutes on how to prevent medical errors. I had finished the speech before I realized all my fears had disappeared after praying. I did not experience a trace of fear while making my presentation to the national audience. The power of the Holy Spirit worked through me and drove away my fear of public speaking. I was very grateful to God for his divine intervention. I’m sure some people would say this is just a very minute incident compared to other miracles the Lord was performing elsewhere around the world. To me, this was a giant miracle. It is more of a miracle because the Lord visited and told me he was going to give me a present. He immediately followed up on his promise to do what he said he was going to do. When I ran into problems, the Lord was standing next to me and guiding me along through the power of the Holy Spirit. How else do I need to prove the enormous power of God working through me? For many years I had prayed and prayed to get to this point, and nothing happened. When it was the Lord’s time, he started to manifest himself through me in ways so profound that I may never understand. I have experienced God’s action in my life and I have learned to listen to his Voice and follow his directions. I was greatly elated and continued to rejoice in the spirit. This was the beginning of many mysteries of the Lord that I would encounter as he continues to expose me to his glory and grace.

After this divine experience with the Lord, I started experiencing a series of divine manifestations. Some supernatural events started to happen in both my physical and spiritual life. I did not understand the significance of what was happening at that time. It became evident later that Jesus was putting me through a communication training process. He wanted me to learn how to open the ears of my heart to listen to his messages. In turn, I would learn to be obedient and carry out his instructions in fulfillment of his purpose through me. This is how God works through all of us if we choose to surrender to him. Once we surrender, we become his vessel through which he performs wonders. It is clear from the mysterious events that have happened so far, Christ had already chosen me as a vessel through which his glory would shine. As my story continues, it becomes evident that each revelation is not as much a miracle as are the events that followed. The revelation becomes the beginning of the miracle. This was how the Lord was confirming nearly all the messages I received. Almost no message came to me in isolation without confirmation from other sources or subsequent events. I started not to look at a vision as the miracle, but the fulfillment of the vision as the miracle.

The Lord Speaks: “Do Mine First!” Visitation #8 – Testimony #35

I was working on the project God had assigned me at this hospital. I worked when I could, since it was additional work on top of my regular bench work at the laboratory. Most of the time, I did not have time to do the project at work. Consequently, I had to bring the work home. At that time, some of my coworkers were threatening to turn me in to personnel for taking work home. I just ignored them. I thought they were just jealous. This threat later became a serious obstacle for my project. I was told I should not take work home since I was not being paid. They told me that by taking work home, I was doing something illegal. Perhaps all the managers across the nation are doing something illegal by taking work home.

My coworkers did not know that I was not working on human’s timetable. I was working on God’s timetable. I continued what I was doing at home. One day, I was tired of doing the work because I put in a minimum of 20 to 25 hours every week for the project at home. I was never paid. Not getting paid did not bother me because I knew I was working on God’s mission. This is the Lord’s assignment. God’s payday is different from the day I collect a paycheck from work. Working for free bothered some of my coworkers because they could not understand where I obtained the spirit of such dedication to service. On this occasion, I put the work aside and decided to do my own personal project for my business. Then the Voice of the Lord protested saying, “Do mine first! Do mine first!” This message continued to echo in my ears for a while. First, I ignored it, yet the message continued.

This message reminded me of Prophet Elijah’s message to the widow in Zarephath, “Make me therefore a little cake first, and bring it to me, and after make for thee and for thy son” (I Kings 17:13).

This meant I had to abandon my own personal project to do God’s project. I was not happy with this, I must admit. However, I had to obey the Voice of God speaking to me. By this process, the Lord was teaching me certain things I needed to understand about his ministry. In Christ’s kingdom, Jesus is the King. On this particular day, I was getting our business magazine ready for the next issue. I was working towards a deadline. If Jesus asked me to abandon what I was doing and do his work, he must have other plans I was unaware of. He did! I put my own work aside, and started doing the project the Lord wanted me to do for him. I reluctantly complied with the divine message I was receiving. I worked on the Lord’s project to a point. I believed he was satisfied with what I was doing. I started back working on my own project. The Lord’s project was an ongoing assignment, and I had been working on it for years. This project at this time must have taken additional days away from my own project, but I complied and was not disobedient to the heavenly visions. Most of the time, when I receive this type of message, there is a reason for it. Such a reason may not be initially obvious, but I will later realize God’s plan.

Miracles Happened – Testimony #36

After working on the Lord’s project for a while, I started back working on getting my book review magazine ready. I noticed that I had made no advertisement as I usually do. The next question was, where was the money coming from to fund the magazine issue? I received advertisement mostly from new authors through direct mailing. This time, it was too late for bulk mailing. The following week, something miraculous happened. God struck with another powerful miracle. Suddenly, I started receiving phone calls from new authors without advertisement. I must have received enough phone calls to pay for the magazine production. When I evaluated how much the calls brought in, it was the same amount I would have received if I had advertised. The Lord was probably telling me that by taking off time to do his work, I was not going to lose any money. In short, Jesus did the advertisement for me. I just received the calls and the money. For the next four years, I did not have to advertise. When the time to produce the magazine came, new authors started calling. I knew that at a point, I would have to advertise. However, I enjoyed the Lord’s blessings for many years following this incident.

God’s Profound Intervention – Testimony #37

While moving the magazine towards the final product, another one of the Lord’s miracles happened. This particular one was shocking to me. One morning, I was typesetting the magazine while getting it ready to send to a printer in Florida. I had to give the printer 20 days to print the magazine. Shortly before I finished, the computer program I was using crashed. I was able to retrieve what I had done, but I could no longer continue. I only had two days to mail the finished product to Florida.

When this happened, I got angry with the Lord again.

I started speaking, saying,

“Lord, you knew that computer program was going to crash.

Why did you not warn me?

Why did you not prepare me for the crash?

At least you could have allowed me to finish the type-setting before the program crashed.”

Understand that my anger was partly due to a little nervousness and, for the most part, was an expression of my faith. I knew the Lord was in charge. I also knew he was watching what I was doing at that time. How he was doing this, I could not tell. His intervention might have been through the Holy Spirit or through angels. All I could feel was his hand resting on my shoulders. I knew the Lord was in charge, and that is why I was complaining to him. I did not receive any answer to my angry questions. Instead, I received an instant earthly answer, which became a solution to my problem. As soon as I started talking to the Lord, as I had just stated, the telephone rang in my office. Phones had been ringing in my office all day, and I had not answered any calls until this special moment. Some unexplained force pushed me to answer this particular ring. Shockingly, it was a printer in town who wanted to print my magazine. Although he was unable to print the magazine because of the size, he gave me the name of another printer in town. I called the printer and, after a brief conversation, I decided to print the magazine in town. By printing the magazine in town, the printer only needed to work with five days instead of the 20 days needed for the Florida printer. In short, my problem was solved. Using a printer in town would give me more time to finish the typesetting of the magazine using another program. If this was not an instant divine intervention, I do not know what is. Praise the Lord for his intervention! The series of God’s interventions in my life reminded me of some of the verses in the Bible.

“I will never leave you, nor forsake you, so that we may boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and I will not fear what man shall do to me” (Hebrews 13:5-6).

"No temptation comes your way that is not common to all mankind, but God is faithful, who will not allow you to be tempted beyond your strength, but will, when you are tempted, also make a way to escape, that you may be able to bear it" (1Corinthians 10:13).

God’s Intervention Continues

More mysterious incidents followed these interventions. Many of them were religious in nature.  I will cover the religious ones in the next chapter because they prepared me for God’s ministry. I will also tell the story of the day Jesus came and talked to me in person. Here, I will discuss the ones associated with the events of social life. Based on most of the divine revelations I was receiving and still receive at the present time, I believe God was preparing me to listen to him. I was perhaps, going through a training process to help me differentiate between the Lord’s divine messages and my own inner desires. As it turned out, this was one of the greatest challenges I had to face. Learning to differentiate between God’s requests and my own personal desires was not easy. I was not interested in pursuing my own desires, as I was deeply committed to doing God’s will. I knew for many years, my own desire without the Lord’s blessing had a better chance of failing than succeeding. When the Lord reveals something to me, and asks me to respond, such events never fail. The outcome might be different if the Lord were testing my faith. The failure we perceive at times is not actually a failure; it is a preparation.

This testimony just described, reminded me of the story of a young attractive lady who failed the lawyer’s bar examination. She was very angry with God because she had prayed and studied very hard before the exam. After her failure, she had to retake her examination. While she was in the library studying for the examination, she met a man. She started studying with him. The man was studying for his final examination at a seminary school. This meeting led to a love affair. The love affair led her to God’s call. She passed her bar exam. They later got married and started a ministry for the Lord. Later, the woman started thanking God for letting her fail her first bar examination. Studying for the examination the second time led her not only to her soul mate, but also to the Lord’s ministry. Any time we perceive a failure, is it actually not a failure. Can it be possible that the failure we perceive is actually a setup by God for a magnificent comeback? Perhaps that failure was a blessing in disguise.

The Lord Said, “Start Listening to Me” Visitation # 9 - Testimony #38

At this time, I started receiving all kinds of divine messages from the Lord. I actually did not know what was happening. Eventually, I learned that Jesus was training me to start listening to his messages. I cannot over-emphasize the importance of being obedient to the Lord and learning to hear and obey him. One day, I went into the casino with my wife to play the slot machine just for recreation. I am not the gambling type. It hurts me when I lose twenty dollars on the slot machines. I usually did not lose a lot of money. This particular evening, I was not losing or winning a lot, either. I took a bathroom break. While I was in the bathroom, I received a divine message saying,

“You will win tonight, but never make this a habit.”

At first I was not sure whether Jesus was talking to me in a casino! But, the message was as clear as before. I went on back to playing the slot machine and said nothing to my wife. As I continued playing, I hit a small jackpot of $600. I was elated. When I was paid, I headed for the door and went home. The following day, I came back to the casino. My coming back was disobedience to the Lord because I was told in that message not to make this a habit. I started playing and lost $100 of the money I won the night before. Quickly, I found an exit door and never went to the casino again for a long time. Perhaps about once or twice a year, I would go to the casino. After a while, I stopped going entirely. I spent the rest of my winnings wisely. The worst thing I could have done was to take the money, pour it back into the machine, and been left with nothing. Boy, I would be kicking myself. Although I am not a habitual gambler, when I do gamble, I use it for recreation. When the Lord is talking to us, do we ever listen?

I did not believe Jesus was condoning gambling. He was using this medium to communicate to me his awesome power of prediction. He also wanted me to know that I was well-connected to him. I carried a spiritual DNA for Jesus. As a messenger for the Lord, Jesus used this opportunity to tell me that he could communicate with me from anywhere. Actually, I was told in that vision, “Do not make this a habit.” Since the Lord talks to me in clear phrases or sentences, I believed he was also warning me against excessive gambling that might eventually lead to problems. The spiritual assignment that followed clearly illustrated that God had a bigger mission for me. Glory and praise be to his name.

Go Do My Work – Visitation #10 – Testimony #39

As mentioned earlier, while I was working on the project the Lord gave me, I ran into all kinds of problems in the hospital where I was assigned. Each time I called the Lord, he would respond and take obstacles out of my way. Occasionally, the red tape I had to deal with at this institution would get me frustrated in my efforts to get things done. One day, I decided I was not going to a project meeting taking place the following morning. The Lord said nothing to me that evening after I made my decision. Since I worked in the evening, I usually woke up between eight and nine o’clock in the morning. The meeting was supposed to be at eight o’clock in the morning. I went to bed that night and made the decision not to go to the meeting. I was fed up with the games people were playing at work. Suddenly at seven o’clock that morning, Jesus woke me up. I started getting this message: “Get up and go to the meeting! Get up and go to the meeting!” When I received that message, I instantly got up because I could no longer sleep. The Voice appeared to have invaded my space and woke me up. The message also came with an overwhelming spiritual energy. Instantly, I got up, did my 15 minutes of exercise, drank a little coffee, and headed to the hospital. I ran out of the house to the meeting so fast that I forgot to take my wallet containing my driver’s license. I was half way to the hospital when I realized I had left my wallet behind. I just prayed to God not to be stopped by the police. I was surprised when I arrived at the meeting that there were things discussed that I needed to know. In addition, there was information gathered at the meeting that I needed to execute some actions. If I had not gone to the meeting, I would not have known. Evidently, the Lord knew what was going to happen. He consequently came to warn me.

Never think you can get away from doing what the Lord asks you to do. The Lord comes to talk with such an overwhelming spiritual force that you cannot get away or mistake his message for anything else. The energy that accompanied the message was so great. He completely overpowers you, especially when he wants you to do something for him. I will later discuss more about this divine energy that accompanies the Lord’s message. Today, many preachers and messengers do not talk about this divine energy because of the fear of persecution. Jesus said, “You will be empowered when the Holy Spirit comes upon you” (Acts 1:8). There is a giant energy that accompanies the manifestations of the Holy Spirit, depending on the project. Some Christian denominations disagree with Jesus. Consequently, these Christians shut off the line of communication from the Spirit because of religious dogmas. Remember that this project was the primary reason that Jesus had sent me to the hospital. Was I sleeping on the job, or what? The Lord’s intervention was to wake me up and send me to the meeting. I was very happy about the intervention. The worse situation I could have faced was the Lord’s punishment for not going to the meeting. Do you want to make God angry? I do not think so. Each time I received such a divine message, I would immediately drop everything I was doing. I would then respond to his message. God is greater than anything in my life.

Now, I laugh to myself when people say God does not force people to do anything. Sure! You do things out of free will. Sure! That is true as long as you are not working on a mission for him. If the Lord has selected you to work for him, you must have total surrender so he can guide your pathways. Remember what happened to Saul on the way to Damascus while he was persecuting Christians. Saul did not know that while he was busy persecuting Christians, Jesus had already put out a warrant for his arrest. Jesus waited for the right time and grabbed Saul! He could not get away. How could he? Saul was physically blinded by the powerful energy from Heaven. Despite Moses’ hesitation to be sent before Pharaoh, God sent him anyway. He did not have a choice in the matter. Take a backseat and let Jesus drive your car. Once you have accepted his divine assignment, his hand rests on you, and he directs your pathway. When the Lord is in charge, nothing can go wrong that he will not resolve. However, we have to learn to surrender to the Lord’s direction for our lives. God even told me he loved me during a moment that brought me to tears. Consequently, I learned to love the Lord by working hard not to give him any more grief. I believe I have given God enough grief. Haven’t you?

God Cures My Fears – Visitation #11- Testimony #40

Fear caused by anxiety over working with people driven by demons was at one time my major problem. I was always afraid that I might lose my job, not because of what I did, but because of what other people might have done. This was a major problem when I was a supervisor. When I left management, I still had the same problem. Being a minority in corporate America means constantly watching your back. You may be blamed for everything that goes wrong. That is the nature of the racist and prejudiced society in which we live. Most middle-class minorities in corporate America remain the quietly suffering minority. We have to take a lot of abuse and not rock the boat because we need a paycheck. As we know from scripture, the devil tends to wage war against God’s people by attacking their finances. This is a part of the weapons of the anti-Christ. It took me a while, to understand that the people were not the ones attacking me. The devil was actually using the people to attack the project of God. One day I was fasting and getting ready to enter the hospital to work. I heard the Voice of the Lord saying,

“I have lifted you up against these people. They can no longer have power over you. Have nothing to fear.”

From that day on, my fear of dangerous people at work gradually disappeared. People started relating to me differently. I felt that God had placed his mark on me. I believe my prayer was answered because I had always prayed that the Lord use me as an instrument of hope, faith, love, kindness, peace, and compassion for others. During this time, I was receiving warning signs about problems ahead. God knows what scares me. I received warning signs about a pending problem at work and knew God would teach me how to handle it. Sometimes, the Holy Spirit would warn me about the problem and tell me the problem was solved. Once I approached the problem, I would experience what the Lord had already told me was going to happen. The Lord would then guide me through the solution with ease.

I learned Jesus does not want us to be afraid. Fear creates a lot of problems, including loss of faith. Satan uses fear to paralyze us. Fear blocks my spiritual expression and perception. The Lord therefore took away my fears. Once my fear had dissipated, I started to enjoy the serenity of the presence of God even more. Each time I received a divine message, I started to experience his awesome peace and serenity within me. I still have things that bother me once in a while, but fear stopped being an overwhelming force in my life. Jesus traded my fear for his peace and serenity inside my heart. I also noticed at this time that the Lord created a powerful positive shroud of energy around me. People also started to respond to this powerful energy. Most of the time, that positive energy level makes it difficult for negative energies to penetrate. Most troublemakers carry a lot of negative energies. As soon as they get closer to me, their negative energies are not only neutralized, my positive energy level starts to cause them to tremble. I do not know how this works except from what I experienced from people’s reactions around me. One time, I experienced something unusual from one of the hell-raisers who used to give me trouble at work. At this time, she had become a manager. One day, while she was talking to me, she started to tremble to the point where I thought she was getting ready to cry.  She probably did not know what was happening to her, but I knew. She thought I was angry with her, but I was not. I had to reassure her. She was, however, overwhelmed by the powerful and positive spiritual energy I was carrying at that time. I had just finished a period of spiritual empowerment with a seven-day fast. I was in a flaming fire. At that time, I was riding high in the Spirit and was shrouded with the mighty force of the Lord. It was the positive energy from Christ causing her to tremble. I had nothing to do with it. The demon in this woman trembled at the manifestations of Christ’s glory, which was glowing through me. Inside, I was smiling because this lady did not know what was causing her to tremble.

These incidents remind me of Jesus’ statement to his disciples,

“Behold, I give unto you power to tread on serpents and scorpions,

And over all the power of the enemy,

And nothing shall by any means hurt you” (St. Luke 10:19).

When Jesus is on your side, who can be against you? As my spiritual journey continued with Christ, I learned to gradually surrender to him. This is not an event that happens instantly; it is a gradual process. My greatest joy is knowing that Jesus is working daily with me. Each time I run into problems, my interventions are at his fingertips. God is closer to us than we think. Based on the events happening around me, I believe the Lord was preparing many more miracles ahead. In addition, he was also preparing to add more missions to my projects. The next shocking revelations will blow your mind about the awesomeness of God’s power and the richness of his grace. I love Jesus for being my Savior, Comforter, friend, and for sending the gift of the Holy Spirit.

At this point in my journey with the Lord, I had received three types of visitations. When these events were happening, I did not have any idea what was happening. In hindsight, I start to put the events together to make sense. The first type of visitation is the physical appearance of Jesus talking directly to me on my vision screen. The second type of visitation is the more frequent one when the Lord visits me as a Voice and speaks directly to me without his appearance on my vision screen. The third visitation is the dream vision when the Lord communicates and sends me messages. Stay tuned for more revelations to come.

Chapter 15

God’s Warnings and Prophetic Messages

“I will pour out my Spirit on all flesh; your sons and daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, your young men shall see visions” (Joel 2:28)

The previous chapters discussed how the Lord started to prepare me for the missions ahead. Based on what I was experiencing, I believe the Lord was not in a hurry. It was a gradual process. At this time, he added a mission of ministry to the current project I was doing for him. Before he opened the door of this ministry, he revealed many shocking things to me through events and visions. When I started receiving these revelations from God, I did not know what the Lord was telling me. As time passed by, I started to understand the Lord’s purpose in my life and the reasons for some events. Regardless of how I tried, I could not understand everything about the mystery of God. I continued to pray for wisdom and understanding. Working on two assignments for the Lord, despite my busy schedule, created no added burden. It brought me more spiritual blessings. I started to experience super-mysterious events and more revelations from the Lord. At this time, I was being gradually introduced to the invisible world of the Holiness of God. Here, I was able to ascend to a higher spiritual level while I was still in the flesh. Because these revelations were so powerful, I started to get scared. I realized I was being propelled deeper into the Spirit through Christ. Since I was not able to deal with the intensity of the situation and the force of the spiritual energy, I pulled away and stopped fasting for a while. Despite my hesitation to ascend to this higher level, Jesus did not give up on me. He gave me time and started working on my mind through the Holy Spirit. The visions continued.

Strange Spiritual Perceptions

I need to explain something here. At this time, I started to feel some very strange perceptions. I felt I was being sucked into an energy field I could not understand. Although I use the word “feel,” this was not an emotional feeling. It was a spiritual perception. I had been experiencing this at a lower energy level. At this time, the amplification of this perception had become more powerful. For a while, I confused this spiritual perception with emotional feelings. As I matured in the Spirit, I was able to separate the two. Throughout this book, I have been referring to this spiritual perception as vibes. They are spiritual vibrations I started to perceive at a higher frequency as I was being drawn into the energy field of God. This was a very weird spiritual perception that started to accompany some of the visions being revealed to me. At times, I only experienced the spiritual vibrations without the visions. Some of the miraculous events that followed started to reveal other mysteries of God before me.

Warnings About the Coming Tragedy – Visitation #12  - Testimony #40

While at our Baptist church service one Sunday morning, I saw a very disturbing vision. In my vision screen, I saw our church Pastor Tim presiding over a funeral. In that screen, I saw a casket being brought into a church. He was the presiding pastor during that funeral. I did not know who was inside the casket. The vision was as if I was seeing a movie screen being played before me. While wondering who was in the casket or what this vision meant, I received another message from “the Voice” saying,

“Tell the pastor that he may be burying somebody closer to him.”

When I first received the message, I was sitting down in the church. The vision was a little scary to me. So I just ignored it. During that morning service, this vision came back and played twice before me. Since I received the message the second time, I believed it was a time-sensitive message the Lord was directing me to deliver to the pastor. I was being urged through the Spirit to deliver the message immediately. This was a message of somebody dying or going to die. How many people are eager to deliver such a message? So I hesitated. This was bad news, and I hated to deliver it. I was hoping it would just go away. While I was worrying about what to do next, the morning service ended. I was on my way out the door when I ran into Pastor Tim. I asked him for his e-mail address. He gave it to me without asking me any question. On my way home, I was still wondering whether I should deliver the message to the pastor. I refused to deliver the message because I did not want to deliver bad news to anybody. I tried to forget about the whole incident as just one bad dream. The weekend ended. On Monday morning, I was in my office when the message came back. I kept on hearing “the Voice” in my heart repeatedly,

“Deliver the message! Deliver the message! Why haven’t you delivered the message?

“Okay, okay,” I responded. “I will deliver the message.”

I knew the Lord was talking to me through the Voice of the Holy Spirit. Reluctantly, I went to my computer, and using the e-mail address Pastor Tim had given to me on Sunday, I sent him a message. In that message, I said, “Pray and be careful that you would not have to bury somebody close to you.” I felt some relief after delivering the message by e-mail. After I sent the message, I forgot about it. I did not say anything to anybody else. I did not even care whether he received the message or not. I was glad I sent it so I would not continue to receive this specific message from the Holy Spirit. The constant divine messages were not aggravating. They were just making me feel guilty that I had not done what the Lord asked me to do. I knew I came to this world as a messenger for the Lord. He was therefore using me to communicate with our pastor. This is what happens to me. Any time the Lord sends me a message and I hesitate, the message continues to play like a tape recorder. This continues until I respond and do what I am asked to do. Therefore, I got used to repetitive messages as a warning of my own disobedience. Perhaps the Lord was putting me through a training process so I could learn to listen to his directions. He must have been very patient with me. As you continue to read this book, watch how events play out in my life as Jesus continues to guide my footsteps. If somebody had told me about God’s divine plan for me, I would have dismissed such a notion. Subsequent mysterious events bear me witness. About two Sundays after this incident, I went to church with my wife and came home. Pastor Tim did not tell me anything, and I did not ask him, either. I had actually forgotten about the e-mail message I sent to him. My wife did not go to church every Sunday during this time because she was working some Sundays. This particular Sunday she went with me. When we got home, I overheard her telling some people, including our children, “Did you hear the pastor saying he just buried a parent of one of his best friends?”

As soon as I heard what my wife was saying, I immediately went back to my computer and retrieved the message I had sent to Pastor Tim. I showed the computer printout message to my wife. God had already revealed to me the impending tragedy and had asked me to warn our pastor. When I later caught up with Pastor Tim, he said, “Yes, I received your message a few days before the event occurred.” He looked at me with stunned surprise. Then he added, “You have a special talent from God.” I said nothing. I was thinking – I was just delivering a message – that’s all. He did not know I was an unwilling messenger. Later, I was wondering why the death occurred in spite of the warning. Should the warning not be for us to prevent the death? What was the purpose of warning of a death we could not prevent? The Lord knew what I was thinking. He sent me a response. The Lord said,

“I am manifesting my presence before you.”

I interpreted that as God revealing his presence in the church. I hate to lie, but I did not completely understand the Lord’s response at this time. It turned out that the Lord had just started revealing some of his mysteries before me.

Light Rays Inside the Church – Testimony #41

Around this time, I had started seeing much better with my spiritual vision. God had started showing me more images and more movie screens. Sometimes, I would see these screens when I opened my eyes, and other times I would see the screens while closing my eyes. There were times the Lord would talk directly to my heart. As I learned to walk in the Spirit, the Lord opened other avenues to communicate with me. The Lord’s communication process is never limited to one avenue. During another Sunday, we were standing and praying in church towards the end of the service. Suddenly, I saw some light rays coming from Heaven into the upper part of the church. I knew the light rays were enshrouding a particular individual. I was seeing this vision with my spiritual eyes while my physical eyes were closed. Without opening my eyes, I knew the light was targeting an individual person. I could not understand how I knew this information. It was as if the correct information was inserted into my mind. However, I was curious to see who was standing under the rays. I could not see the person because my eyes were closed while we were praying. As soon as the prayer was over, I opened my eyes and saw our new member, who was also a pastor, Keith. He was standing under the light rays. After the service was over, I told him what I had seen. From this time on, God started to tell me more about this new member. When I approached him, I did not even know he was a pastor. The Lord started to tell me that he would be doing work at the church. It was as if the Lord had sent him on a mission to the church.

As time passed, the Lord also told me I had to work together with him. That was a very hard part. I found this later. Jesus wanted both of us to work together for him. Either he would be influencing me, or I would be influencing him in the mission. I knew for sure we would be doing a lot of work together for the Lord. Our paths in the ministry would cross each other. One of the messages that I kept receiving over and over again was the connection the Lord Jesus had placed between Pastor Keith and me. I still did not understand what this was supposed to mean. It was as if God’s plan was to use both of us as vessels for special missions in his ministry. Around this time, I was still struggling to figure out the missions before us. I also told another deacon, a family friend, that Pastor Keith was going to be working for the Lord in this church. Nobody knows what is on God’s project plan. When the Lord reveals something to me, he does not tell me the whole story. Just as God asked Moses to lead the children of Israel out of Egypt, he told Moses he would go with him. However, God did not tell Moses he would encounter so many challenges on the way. God warned Moses about Pharaoh, and that was it! Similarly, as events played out, God’s mystery started to unfold following different visions. I was bewildered by the awesome power of God. Regardless of whether we know God’s action plan or not, we must remain obedient to his Word, his message, and his direction. A few months passed, and as mentioned earlier, Pastor Tim resigned as our church minister and left. During this time, I was the chair of the Enlistment Committee. I was responsible for creating a Pastor Search Committee. In one of those meetings, Pastor Keith was in attendance. I overheard him saying, “God has not told me to apply for the job.” I wanted to jump up and shout, “Yes, God has selected and anointed you to be the new pastor for this church!” Since I was seeing things some people were not seeing, I kept this information to myself until God’s message became clear to everybody. After a long search and interview of many potential candidates, Pastor Keith was selected to be our new church pastor. It is amazing how God plans many things humans cannot see, nor comprehend. God had already made known to us, in a subtle way, before Pastor Tim left, that Pastor Keith would eventually replace him. As the whole thing turned out, Pastor Tim was supposed to end his service at our church and enter into another church while Pastor Keith was supposed to start his ministry at our church. This is by divine providence of God. Although most of the church members were thinking about how the whole situation would play out after the resignation of Pastor Tim, God already had a plan. Even though the Lord did not tell me specifically about the plan of a pastor replacement, he gave me some hints through the light rays.

Miracle of the Clock – Testimony #42

God continued to uncover some mysterious events before me. The Palm Sunday of 2002 came around the end of the Lent, as usual. This ended the fasting period for most Christians, including Catholics. According to the Christian calendar year, Palm Sunday is usually followed by the Holy Week. Some Christians stop fasting after Palm Sunday while others continue until Good Friday. This is the last day of the Holy Week. Going to church this Palm Sunday with my wife and children was uneventful, like any other Sunday. When we got home, we usually had a brief devotion after Sunday service to thank God for the blessings we received. The children got to tell the parents what lessons they had learned from the Sunday service. Anybody would discuss what had inspired him or her during the Bible class and the morning service that followed. I wanted to be sure my children did not go to church as a ritual without concentration. We usually started with a prayer, and I would lead the whole family. My wife’s prayer would follow mine, and the rest of the children, according to their age, would say their own prayers. Discussion about what they had learned from church would follow the prayers. I would close the devotion with my final prayer. The post-church service devotion usually lasted between 15 and 30 minutes.

On this particular Sunday, we had just finished individual prayers. We were about to start the discussion when I noticed something very strange at the left corner of our living room. In this corner was a broken old grandfather’s clock. It had not worked for the past 10 to 15 years. I only left it at the corner for decoration. The clock was in pieces because the swinging pendulum and some of the chimes had fallen apart. I had just hung the pendulum on the chain and left it in the corner. The clock had stayed at this corner undisturbed for many years. Just as we finished our initial prayers this Sunday, a miracle was initiated. I looked up and I saw the grandfather clock that had never worked for years start moving. The pendulum was moving, and the clock was working again. With amazement, I told everybody in the family, to look at the grandfather clock. It had started working again. Nobody touched the clock before it started working. Everybody was surprised. I ignored the clock as just one of those movements that would stop in a couple of minutes because I had not rewound the clock in years. We continued our discussion about the church service, the lesson learned, and the inspiration from attending church that morning, as usual. When we finished our devotion about 20 minutes later, the grandfather clock was still working. I said to myself, the clock would probably stop by the end of the day. The day ended and the clock was still working. After 24 hours, I had to rewind the clock as if it had never stopped. The grandfather clock continued working for days. I went to church and told our pastor and a friend of the family to come and see the miracle happening in my living room. They just looked at me and smiled. I did not know if they were aware of the significance of the moving clock since it had not worked for over a decade. This was a clock that was completely broken down. The chimes chains had already fallen off. When the clock continued working for days, I became more curious as to what the Lord was telling my entire family. Nobody could tell me this was not a miracle since God had been telling me many things in the past. This event was another one of his messages I did not understand. I would rewind the clock once every 24 hours and wait to see what would happen. The clock continued working and never stopped. Bear in mind, this was a broken clock that was never fixed. How could a clock broken for more than ten years start working again? What was the purpose of this mysterious event? I did not know. All my children witnessed this event and were shocked. On the eighth day, the clocked stopped working. My wife went to the clock and physically swung the pendulum. It would not start back again. I swung the pendulum as well. Nothing happened. The clock would not respond. It was a miracle that the clock started working. It became even a greater miracle that the clock stopped on the eighth day.

I pondered over the spiritual message the Lord was sending me. I could not figure out what it meant. I talked to so many people. I knew this was just not a fluke since the broken clock worked for eight straight days without interruption. I did not know what the message meant. I hated to make a guess. My guess would probably be wrong. This miracle was different. I was not the only witness of the events; all my children, and my wife witnessed the events, as well.  A year later, as I was wondering what the miracle meant, I noticed the top of the grandfather clock. There was a white cast of the dead body of Jesus being lifted off the cross. I had bought the cast many years ago, and it had fallen and cracked a little, but it was still intact. How ironic that the miracle happened on the Passion Week, as the cast of the dead body of Jesus was standing on the clock? How many of us can entirely understand the mystery of our Loving Father? I was privileged to have the Lord manifesting himself so openly in my living room. This is a miracle that I will never forget until the day I die. Perhaps there are many things about God’s manifestations we will never understand. At times, it is distinctively clear that the Lord continues to make his presence known around me. Evidently, he is up to something.

Repeated Miracle

Many years later, the miracle of the clock repeated itself. From studying the Bible, most of the historical miracles tend to happen more than once. In 2009, the miracle of the clock started on May 27, 2009. The clock started working again from the same corner it had been all these years. There were at least eight years between the first and the second incident. The second time, the clock worked for 35 days straight. It stopped working on May 31st, 2009. That day was exactly 34 years after I graduated from Western Illinois University with my first degree. I could not explain the reason for the second miracle, either.

Power of the Healing Father – Visitation #13 – Testimony #43

This was a period of continuous revelations from God. I was receiving divine messages and miracles. In another incident, I went to church for a meeting on Sunday before the evening service. We were having a meeting of the church officers. Prior to this time, I was having pain in my hips. The pain was perhaps arthritic in nature. At times, the pain was so intense, I could not stand up straight. I had to bend forward a little while standing to ease the pain. One of the most embarrassing situations is to see a tall person standing in the church during service, unable to stand straight. As soon as the meeting was about to start in the church basement, I received a message from the Lord saying,

“Go up to the sanctuary and pray, you will be healed.”

The message was in form of “the Voice.”

Without asking the Lord any questions, I got up and went straight to the sanctuary. When I got to the sanctuary, I went down on my knees and prayed. While I was praying, I saw nobody. I was the only one inside the church. When I finished praying, I went back to join others at the meeting. By the time I left the church that evening, the pain had disappeared and it has never come back. It’s been over five years since the healing occurred. Please understand, I did not go to the Lord praying to be healed. I received a divine message inviting me to pray. I obeyed the message and I was healed. Could it be possible that the Lord was telling me something about the power of healing? I do not know. All I had experienced was a powerful healing experience after I received a divine message, from the Lord. The wrong word to use here is “self-healing.” This is not self-healing. I do not have such power; only Jesus does. However, his divine energy of healing flows through us from the Lord Jesus. This was a healing directed by the Lord. I was a part of the process by receiving the healing. Many times, we want to take credit for what God has done, placing ourselves on a pedestal. I did not heal myself, but the Lord did. As my story continues the Lord continues to show me more revelations and the power of his unlimited grace.

Another Tragedy Strikes – Testimony #44

In 2003, I was working in the laboratory while on the mission field for the Lord. One day, I started to feel that a disaster was about to happen. The disaster pointed to an impending death of an individual. The negative spiritual vibrations were continuous. The message came in the form of a negative energy feed into my soul, causing me to panic. When death is imminent, this is the type of vibes I usually receive. I receive these vibes in form of negative energy vibrations. Later, I understood I was receiving the process of spiritual alteration of a person in preparation for a physical death. This is part of the spiritual message people send out when their departure from the world is imminent. In most cases, these people are still alive when their spirit starts giving out what I will call “death vibrations.” I have this unique talent from God to be able to read these signals, causing my own spirit to tremble. I have had this same experience many times in the past since I was a little child. But I kept it a secret until now. The physical death of others tends to destabilize my spiritual aura. In the previous chapters, I discussed the feeling of these death vibrations prior to the physical death of my loved ones, or of somebody close to me. I could not figure out who was getting ready to die. I knew the spiritual aura of that person had altered. The process of physical death had already started with permanent separation of the body and the spirit. At work, was a young lady in her early twenties. She had been sick and was rapidly losing weight. My heart went straight to her. I was afraid the message I was receiving had to do with her imminent death. My mind could only make connection with what was closest to me. I was so worried as I started to pray for her. I was not comfortable talking to her about her personal problem, her being a female on the job. I was also concerned that people might wonder why I was discussing such a personal issue as health problems with her. For two weeks, my spirit was very disturbed as the vibes kept coming. It was a signal of impending death. At one time, the negative energy and vibes I was receiving were so strong I had to report the message to the head of our department. The closer the date of the event, the stronger the spiritual message I was receiving became. As an energy carrier, I am energy sensitive. I did not know this until later. Based on the spiritual messages I was receiving, there was no way out for the person. The process of physical death had ignited and was imminent. However, I did not want to be guilty of not doing something before the death occurred.

I went to the office of the head of our department. I told her how I was feeling about an impending death. I wanted her to tell this young lady to go and see a doctor because I thought she was getting ready to die. I was more concerned because she was not living with her parents; she was living alone. Linda, our department’s head, was hesitant to get involved in personal issues of an employee’s health. I insisted. Linda, being such a beautiful person outside and inside, was happy that I was concerned about a coworker. In response, she said, “It is good that we should be looking out for each other.” I was so impressed when she made that statement. I am always moved by people who care about others. She happened to be one of those very few women I admired in the health-care management. I learned to admire Linda out of all the people I had worked with in the laboratory for over 30 years. Linda had something very special about her even though she was not perfect. I was able to spiritually connect with her. I have met many highly emotional heads of the departments. She was one of the few cool-headed ones. However, she did not know I was insisting on her getting involved because I did not want to feel guilty after the event happened. Later that day, the department head came to this young lady to talk to her. I did not know what they talked about. As soon as they started talking, I left the room so they could have some privacy. I was very happy when she entered the department to talk to this sick young coworker. Woman to woman, perhaps they could talk. I was insisting that this young lady needed to see another doctor if her doctor did not know how to handle her case. I was very worried. I talked to Linda after her visit to the department. She told me she had also noticed this young lady had lost a lot of weight. We both agreed to be praying for her. Exactly a week after this drama, I received a call from home. I was told my uncle had just died of his injury after he was mugged in the street. This was shocking news from home. Two weeks before his life cycle was about to end on earth, I started receiving his death vibrations. Although my uncle was thousands of miles away in Lagos, Nigeria, I was receiving a powerful message and warning that his life was about to end on earth. Unfortunately, despite the fact that my grandparents were very active in church, my uncle made mockery of churchgoers. I did not know whether he had changed his ways since I left home in 1972. The violent way he died taught me another lesson about God. Don’t mess with God! I felt so sad that his life ended so violently. When I related what happened to Linda, she said, “That’s strange, the death occurred despite that the vision was revealed.” She offered her condolence about the death of my uncle. What shocked me in the whole matter were the negative vibrations I was receiving while this guy was still alive. If he had been sick, it could have been understood. While he was busy walking around, as healthy as he could be in his 70s, I was receiving vibes that his life was about to end. How can we understand the miraculous power of God?

God Sent Me to a Co-worker - Testimony #45

When I pray, I sometimes dedicate some of my prayers to my coworkers. I am very careful to include the ones who were giving me headaches on the job. Since God has revealed to me that they are weaker vessels by allowing negative forces to work through them, I do not get as angry as I used to get when coworkers create problems for me. I just feel sorry for them, knowing they might be dancing with the devil without realizing it. One day, I was praying for one of those coworkers. I saw something very unusual. With my spiritual eyes, I saw a very large and long albino snake crawling around a coworker. Immediately, in my interpretation, I believed God was showing me how evil this person was. Fortunately, that interpretation was wrong. The symbolism of the large crawling snake was unclear to me. I therefore decided not to tell this coworker about the vision I saw while praying for her. I kept the whole vision within me. Visions are different from human imagination. While a vision plays like a movie screen, imagination is very blurry and never leaves a lasting memory. Human imagination is very difficult to replay exactly the same way each time. Imagination is not specific knowledge. It continues to alter in perception each time. It may disappear altogether from your perceptual field. Vision replays itself exactly the same way each time the visual perception is brought to mind. This is how I differentiate vision from human imagination.

About three weeks later, I was working with the same lady in a department. At that time, I felt the spiritual vibes that I had to tell her what was revealed to me. It was as if I was sent to deliver a message to her. I was still hesitant. I was standing behind her when I called out her name and told her what I had seen. Her eyes bulged out at me, she said, “So, you think, I’m a snake eh?” She said it halfway serious and half joking.

“No, I believe you need to be careful at this time of your life. The snake symbolizes a temptation brought before you. A decision is about to be made in your life. Be careful so you’re not tempted to make the wrong decision.”

Following my statement, suddenly, her eyes bulged out at me for real. “You know, you’re right! You’re exactly right! I’m going through a difficult time right now, similar to what you just described to me.”

“You do not need to tell me the problem you’re going through. I’m sure it’s personal, but remember, I just delivered a message to you from the Lord. I’m a messenger,” I responded.

For the rest of the shift this lady was looking at me with mysterious eyes as if she could not believe what I had told her. She said I was exactly right. I did not want her to feel obligated to tell me what she was going through. I was not inquisitive about her personal problems. I just wanted to deliver God’s message. Actually, I did not want to hear anything about her personal life. The interesting thing about the whole conversation was not knowing what to tell her until it was time to deliver the message. Then, the Lord placed the meaning of the snake in my mouth. Prior to that time, I was unable to figure out the interpretation of the snake, but around the time I was telling her the message, the Lord revealed it to me.

What I had told her reminded me of what Jesus said to his disciples,

“Take no thought how or what ye shall speak, for it shall be given you in that same hour what ye shall speak” (Matthew 10:19).

Weeks later, I noticed that during my prayer, the snake had crawled closer and wrapped around her hips. I said nothing further to her at that time. I also remember during that conversation, she said the snake would be there for a while. I did not know what it meant and I did not want to ask her. I did not want to get into her personal business. I was being very careful. Knowing her personal problem was not my business. I did not think I should put her in a position to tell me about her problems. A couple of weeks later, I told her that I saw the snake wrapped around her hips. She looked at me as if I was affirming what was happening to her. At this time, I went next to her and prayed with her with our eyes open while she was working on the bench. She appreciated my effort. I was just following the Lord’s direction. I wondered if this lady knew I was only serving the Lord’s will. I was only a messenger.

God Sent Me to Another Co-worker - Testimony #46

I was in a committee with another co-worker who had applied for a new position as the supervisor of a department. I was one of those who cheered her on for the job and made her believe she would get the job. Other candidates from outside the hospital were also being interviewed. A few days before, I had been joking with some of my co-workers that the job was hers. She was so excited as I suggested she should prepare her acceptance speech. On the morning the decision was to be announced, I was at home and praying. In the past, she had asked me to pray for her, and I had been honoring her request. This particular morning, I was also praying for her. As soon as I finished that prayer, I received a divine message saying, “Barb did not get the job.” I felt so bad. I wanted to call the hospital to express my sympathy. I did not know how she was handling the disappointment. Bear in mind, nobody had told me anything, but the Lord had already prepared me for that day. He revealed the decision to me before I even got to work that day. As soon as I arrived at work, I was told she did not get the job. I told the people I already knew. I was told she was taking the disappointment very hard. I felt so much compassion for her, but I could not say anything to her at that time. I felt so sorry about the whole incident. A week later, I finally caught up with her. I took her to an office and privately told her what the Lord had revealed to me about her. Her eyes got tearful. I could tell she was still hurting. I felt so sorry for her. I explained to her that for the Lord to tell me things about her, it meant that the Lord had her on his agenda. This meant the Lord cares for her. I told her she should be happy about that. Abruptly, she got up as if to get herself together. She looked at me and said, “Keep praying for me.” Then she left the room while I was still sitting down. The conversation ended suddenly. When somebody is still hurting, what did I expect?

Caught off Guard: The Tragedy of 2003 – Testimony #47

By the time November 2003 arrived, I had started seeing a lot of visions, and the Lord continued to send me messages. I had so many of these divine messages that I lost track of them. However, some of the big ones caught my attention. When Jesus told me he was going to be in charge of my spiritual training, he was not lying. Jesus meant business as my journey continued with him. At the early part of the month of November, I started receiving some very strange and powerful spiritual vibrations. The messages came to me as if I was having an anxiety attack. This message was a warning about another impending doom. It happened the first time and the second time while I was at work. Again, I felt great anxiety when a disaster was about to happen. Since I had stopped having anxiety or fear of people, this message was very clear and scary. I kept the message from my wife until the third message came. This time I could not sleep after coming from work. When I finished eating, I felt my entire body being seized with anxiety. There was a powerful force telling me that another disaster was imminent. Since I did not know what it was, and I was not willing to ask God, I woke my wife up at around two a.m. I told her I believed a disaster was about to happen. I was very scared. Because I did not know the identity of the person, I associated the disaster with my daughter. I told my wife that I thought our teenage daughter, who was living in her apartment, might be killed. I saw a vision of a violent death of a person I could not identify. Who could this be? I did not know. That night, neither my wife nor I was able to sleep. We tried to get in touch with our daughter that night, but we could not reach her. She was using a cell-phone and perhaps had turned it off. Knowing my older daughter, she does some strange things when she does not want people to reach her.

The spiritual message I was receiving was so compelling and so powerful. A violent death was about to take place. Who could this be? I did not know. That night, I went to the basement and wrote a note to my wife. In that letter, I told her about the possibility of our daughter’s death. She was only a teenager. I was very worried. The vision of death I was seeing was imminent. I stated in that letter that I would hold her responsible for our daughter’s death if she was ever killed in her apartment. I did not support her living alone, and it was all her arrangement with my daughter. I hated the entire plan. She could have moved back home. I dated the letter November 19, 2003 and filed it away for reasons I could not tell anybody. I was just forced to write and date the note for the reason that later became evident. The following morning, I believe my daughter called. Evidently, she wanted to tell me she was still alive. I was not impressed. The spiritual message I was receiving did not change. A disaster was on the way. These were the most intense and uncomfortable spiritual vibrations I had ever received. I was receiving the message of an impending death of a person close to me. Who could this be? I started to wonder? I was very worried.

Later at work, I had a couple of what appeared to be anxiety attacks about the same incident telling me of an impending violent death. The tempo of my anxiety had started to rise. The message started to be more disturbing. I felt we were getting closer to the date of the event. In the Spirit realm, I was constantly being told a violent death was about to occur. I tried to remain in control. I wanted to distract my wife. I made up a story and told her that I was probably having a reaction to the food I had eaten. I knew that was not the truth. I just wanted her to stop worrying about what was happening to me. Prior to this time, I had I received a message to fast for 21 days starting the first of December. Since I did not want to fast for 21 days in a row, I decided to bargain with God. The purpose of the fast was unclear to me. I could not connect the messages I was receiving with the message to fast in December. Since I did not know the purpose of the fast, I decided to split the days. I bargained with the Lord that I would fast seven days in December, seven days in January, and seven days in February, for a total of 21 days of fasting. Little did I know that the Lord was getting ready to reveal a major event to me. He was also preparing me for a major tragedy ahead. God continued to reveal his mystery to me in a scary way I could not comprehend. While on a countdown to this unusual event, another mysterious warning came from the Lord. My brother called me from home and asked me, “Are you having problems over there? Are all the kids fine?”

“What’s the matter?” I asked.

“A vision came out that you have trouble coming your way.”

“I received the same warning here. But I do not know what this may be,” I said to my brother, who had called from Nigeria.

I started fasting and praying the first of December as I had planned and continued to the seventh day. I was going to pick the following month of January to continue the fast. This was around shopping time for Christmas. While the nation was beginning to get in the mood for the Christmas celebration, I was waiting for an impending tragedy. I knew I was facing doomsday, based on the vision I had been receiving. I never stopped praying. What was about to happen? I did not know, but I kept praying. I knew the event was imminent and could not be stopped. I surrendered everything to the Lord because he is always in charge. Only God knows what is about to happen. I left it all in his hands. A few days later, I had gone to bed one night and was awakened by a very strange phone call shortly before five a.m., when it was still dark outside. The phone call was strange because people don’t normally call us at that time of the morning. Occasionally, I used to receive some calls from Nigeria around that time from my younger brother. I had warned him to stop waking me up. He later stopped and started calling me at an appropriate time. I did not answer the call, and my wife reached over me to get the phone but failed. By the time my wife picked up the phone, it had stopped ringing. There was something very strange about this call, I was saying to myself. My wife got up from bed and ran to the kitchen to check the caller ID. Later, she came to the bedroom and told me she was having a nightmare that same night. She said she was shaking in her sleep. She came back to the bedroom in a panicky voice, telling me the call came from our next-door neighbor. Knowing the panicky way some women react to things, I went back to bed. I was actually not sleeping. I was waiting for the next information. A few minutes later, she ran into the bedroom saying, “There are many police cars and fire trucks out on our street.” She quickly left the bedroom. I said to myself, the house next door might be on fire. Suddenly, I heard screaming. I said to myself, the entire house might have caught on fire. Let me find a way to get my children and myself out of the house. I came out of the bedroom and saw my wife and our neighbor’s wife holding each other in the hallway and weeping. I did not see any smoke or fire even though it was dark. There were people outside whispering quietly. I saw many police cars on our street.

“What’s going on?” I asked. Instead of at least one of them telling me what had happened, they both held each other and kept crying in the hallway with the door of the house open. Since they said nothing, I went back to the bedroom to brush my teeth, knowing some kind of disaster had happened. Since nobody had told me anything, I was trying to put on some clothes and wait for the next bad news about to hit me. Just as I finished brushing my teeth, I heard a couple of females crying louder in our living room while jumping up and down. They had entered our house from the outside. They were crying, stamping their feet, and hitting the table with all kinds of emotions. While I was still in the bathroom, my wife came back to the bedroom saying, “Can you come out and help me console these women out here? I can’t do this by myself!”

“What happened?” I asked.

“You didn’t know?” She bulged her eyes at me with leftover tears on her face.

“I asked you what happened and nobody told me anything. I just saw both of you crying,” I responded.

It was at this time that she told me that our neighbor we had known for over 21 years had shot himself in the head. He was lying in a pool of blood next door! He was dead! I felt I was hit by lightening. What? I said to myself. I immediately went out to join my wife to console the man’s wife and his daughter. Even though it was still dark, people had started coming into our living room. They could not go into the house because police had to take evidence. All these events were happening around me like some horrible movie. Our neighbor was dead! He had shot himself in the head with a gun. Oh my God! What a horror!

While all the commotions were going on, I went back into the bedroom, closed the door, and started to pray. I wanted to know what had happened. The spirit of the deceased spoke directly to me. He told me what happened. God also revealed a couple of things to me. I was not surprised. After this tragedy, I no longer questioned the Lord. At least, I tried not to. Based on the events that transpired before this tragic death, the Lord had been warning me for days. He had prepared me for the disaster and had warned me to get ready. I went back to the note I wrote my wife when I had what she referred to as a panic attack. It turned out to be the most powerful warning the Lord was sending me. The note was dated November 19, 2003, and the death of our neighbor occurred on December 19, 2003. The tragic incident happened exactly 30 days after I received one of the most powerful messages from the Lord regarding an impending disaster. How could I have known a violent death was about to happen next door to me? Why did God allow this to happen? There were many questions I could not understand. I know God is definitely in control of things. My fasting and prayer continued as I was submerged in deep sorrow. Following this event, my spiritual journey was about to be amplified to a higher level. The Lord was about to get closer to me through the manifestations of the Holy Spirit. I was about to be taken to a higher spiritual dimension. The tragedy that happened next door to me caused me to tremble from my head to the soles of my feet. Christ was still standing next to me. I was bewildered by what had happened. On this same street were two deacons. Another deacon from my church and my family lived on this street with the man who shot himself. How could this have happened?

After the series of mysterious events, I finally accepted that the Lord had chosen me as his messenger. I was sent into this world for special projects for the Lord. I am a vessel through which Jesus will reveal things to the world. Later, Jesus told me this himself. I had to admit, I had been resisting and sometimes fighting “the spiritual forces” that I was an ordained messenger to serve God. The more I put up a fight, the harder the pressure on me became. Despite my resistance, the Lord continued to insist I had been ordained to serve him. Jesus refused to let me go despite my struggle to get away. Part of my resistance was due to some of the scary visions I was shown. I dare not discuss such in this book. Such visions took me into the presence of God. I got scared. I was also resisting the Lord’s spiritual anointing. The closer I was to God, the more I felt I was drifting towards eternity. I was not ready for that yet. I wanted to still spend time on this side of life on earth. Around this time, I was also experiencing a massive presence of spiritual energy. The spiritual energy was perhaps what scared me most. At a point in time, I knew I was struggling against the forces I could not win. God’s will was going to be done regardless of how far I ran. I started another process of surrendering to the Lord. I knew the Lord would eventually have his way with me. Little did I know that my surrender was unsatisfactory to the Lord. He wanted my total surrender and dedication to serve him. I was holding back. Evidently, I was not ready for a total surrender. I had a struggle with this for a while even though I thought I had totally surrendered. When the Lord lost patience with me, he took me to a place of total surrender. The experience scared the daylights out of me. Immediately, I knew Jesus was not playing around with me. I will never forget this close encounter with God. More on this incident will be discussed in the second volume of this book.

My closer walk with Jesus continued as I was enshrouded in the mighty power of God. I sometimes feel I am inside a cloud of energy, especially while I am in the Spirit. The energy can sometimes be very intense. I later understood this to be the radiance of the Lord’s glory. This is referred to as the “glory cloud.” My journey with my Savior Jesus Christ continued. Realizing what the Lord was getting ready to do in my life, I started to speed my process of personal surrender. I accepted the fact that the Lord was not joking when he told me he wanted my attention. I started singing the song, “Where-ever he leads me, I will go.” Do I really have a choice? When the master is calling who are we to resist?

With these many revelations, including very scary events, I knew God had chosen me as a vessel to be a bearer of his glory. I started to prepare for more divine revelations and manifestations.

Chapter 16

Amplification of Spirituality – Missions for God

“You are my servant, I have chosen you, and have not cast you away. Fear not for I am with you” (Isaiah 41:9-10)

When the death of my neighbor occurred, I felt so guilty and crushed. I was wondering if I had fasted for 21 days, as it was revealed to me in a vision, could I have prevented his death? What was the Lord trying to tell me prior to the disaster? Was the death inevitable, and was the Lord preparing me for the tragedy? I did not know what to think because of all these events going on around me. I was thinking about them quietly, and I was very troubled as the preparation for the funeral started. I felt so much sorrow inside during that time of the year when I should have been happy and ready to celebrate Christmas. Who would ever have thought such an event would happen a few days before Christmas? However, during the painful experience, the Lord never left my side. I felt his constant presence next to me. I started seeing visions of events before they happened. The Lord started warning me about such events through the Holy Spirit. That December was the beginning of another transformation of my spirituality as I started to climb to a higher spiritual dimension. I felt as if the Lord had placed a mark on me. I started to perceive a giant spiritual energy around me. At the time this spiritual empowerment was taking place, I had no idea what it meant. As my journey with Christ continued, I was able to understand that my physical body was submerged in a cloud of spiritual energy. When I ascend higher into the spiritual realm during a fast, the cloud of energy surrounding me gets thicker. At times, this spiritual energy may be very intense and uncomfortable for my physical body. Each time I met new people, I was treated differently. It was as if the Lord had unleashed some unexplainable power around me. I tend to experience the same thing with people I already knew. All I knew was that people now started treating me in a more positive way than before. I felt I was carrying some kind of a positive energy I could not explain. This positive energy was drawing people to me. My spiritual aura had definitely been altered and amplified to a higher level. The Holy Spirit later explained the influence of the positive energy from the Lord. People may not realize the components of the Holy Spirit. Jesus says, “You shall be baptized with the Holy Spirit and with power” (Acts 1:8). Evidently, this powerful entity I was enshrouded in was another component of God’s expression, which accompanied the Holy Spirit. Actually, the Holy Spirit has three components of expression through people. The first is the possession, the second is the empowerment, and the third are the individual gifts that accompany the eternal Spirit’s manifestations. More will be explained about this in the future. Once the tragedy occurred, I started back on my 21-day fast. I did not want to wait until January, since I could not understand the significance of the tragedy. I fasted throughout the entire period of the funeral. I sang a solo of “Abide With Me” at the church during the funeral. This time, God continued to send me many messages. I knew Satan had stamped his hand next door to me. I hated the fact that this incident happened next door to me! I kept praying for God’s protection for me and my family. I did not know what to expect. Subsequently, the Spirit of the Lord told me to get many crosses and place them around the house. I was to create an altar in the house for angels, but I was not too sure for what purpose. I just did what the Holy Spirit instructed me. Later, I found out more reasons why the Lord had asked me to create an altar in the house.

A Spiritual Message From Home – Testimony #48

I had finished my 21-day fast when the New Year’s Eve celebration arrived. I had already received a divine message to fast and pray non-stop for another three days. I was to read the Bible and pray constantly, except while I was sleeping. This was what the Lord placed in my heart. I was going to be doing a prayer and Bible reading vigil in my house for three days. I was not leaving the house. While getting ready for the three-day prayer marathon, my brother called again from Nigeria. He told me he had a vision message for me from his church. The message he told me was exactly what the Holy Spirit had actually told me to do. I was shocked by the perfection of the message and the exact timing. My brother told me there was a vision for me to pray and not leave the house for three days. My brother was telling the prophet who saw the vision in Nigeria that such a three-day marathon prayer might not be possible in the U.S. He added that people go to work everyday in the U.S. In the message, I was told not to leave home for those “three days.” However, my brother was unaware that the Holy Spirit had already instructed and prepared me for the prayer vigil. When my brother told me the vision, I just smiled within myself. What he was telling me was what I was planning to do as directed by the Holy Spirit. The most unusual thing about the whole scenario was the selected three days I was asked to pray, as directed by visions seen thousands of miles away. They were the same “three days” I had already selected as guided by the Holy Spirit to do the prayer vigil before the telephone call. I was already scheduled off work those days. There was no way in the world anybody could have known my schedule that far away in Nigeria. In short, the same Spirit of God that was telling me to go on a three-day prayer vigil was exactly the same Spirit telling them in Nigeria to deliver the same message to me. The message from Nigeria became a confirmation of what the Lord already told me through the Holy Spirit. I was thrilled with how the visions from Nigeria perfectly matched the spiritual instructions I had already received from the Lord.

One of the things I started to learn about the nature of God was his style of doing things in duplicate, or sometimes, in triplicate. The Lord does not just give one vision in isolation. He will support that vision with confirmations, or reflections of the same message from other sources. Many of the Bible stories are either in duplicate, triplicate, or in a mirror image of another story to make a point. For example, God gave Moses the Ten Commandments twice because he broke the first tablets. The parting of the Red Sea and River Jordan were two miracles that mirrored each other. Jesus dying on the cross was a reflection of what Isaac did not do when God called Abraham to sacrifice his only son. What man was unable to do, God was able to do to free humanity from sin. The event of the Pentecost day happened twice in the book of Acts (Acts chapter 2:1-4, and chapter 4:29-31). God tends to do memorable miracles in duplicate so people will not have reasons to doubt his manifestations. We can draw a parallel between Jephthan’s sacrificing his only daughter to God, with God allowing his only Son to die on the cross. Although the two situations were not similar, a parallel can be drawn from both stories. Similarly, Lazarus dying and being resurrected by Jesus was a mirror of Jesus dying on the cross and being resurrected on the third day. Even Jesus himself drew a parallel between himself dying and being in the body of the earth for three days with Jonah being in the belly of a fish for three days. I disagree with preachers who want to sanitize the Bible by saying Jephthan did not sacrifice his daughter, but delivered her for service of the Lord. This is a misapplication of the text. The Bible says,

“Then it will be that whatever comes out of the door of my house to meet me, when I return in peace from the people of Ammon, shall surely be the Lord’s, and will offer it up as a burnt offering” (Judges 11:31).

There are critical lessons we miss if we apply the text as though Jephthan did not sacrifice his daughter. If all Jephthan had to do was deliver his daughter for service of the Lord, why was he very angry when his daughter met him after he returned? Hannah was not unhappy when she gave up Samuel to the Lord. Why then should Jephthan be angry for giving up his daughter in service for the Lord? Here are the critical lessons we miss when we apply the text as though Jephthan’s daughter did not die. First, God will never ask us to do what he himself was unable to do. God allowed his only Son to suffer abuse, shame, humiliation, torture, and finally, a very wretched death on the cross as his plan to create eternal salvation for sinners. Similarly, Jephthan, out of his own desire and free will, vowed and carried out the vow leading to the death of his only child for God. Second, the only way we can understand the death of children, young adults, or anybody in the prime of life is to accept God’s love for taking them. I have had many testimonies of preachers, evangelists, and Christians about how God took their loved ones because he did not want them to be corrupted by the sins of the world. A coworker told me a story that a divine message came from a stranger that God said, “I took your father away before the world was able to corrupt him.” I remember the hymn we used to sing while I was young at my Episcopalian church during funerals. “We are weeping on this side, while the dead are rejoicing on the other side. They all belong to you Lord.”  Another song said, “We love you, but Jesus loves you most, sleep on, sleep on, sleep on.”

If God loves our loved ones more than we do, should we be rejoicing or be weeping when he takes them home with him? Who are we to say God does not have the right to take whatever belongs to him, at his own place, and time? Also, how many people who have experienced the joy of Heaven in the Spirit want to return to this earth?

The righteous perishes, and no man takes it to heart. Merciful men are taken away while no one considers that the righteous is taken away from evil. He shall enter into peace (Isaiah 57:1-2).

Third, Christians should never look at death as a disaster. Death is a transition from the body into the Spirit realm forevermore. If we all agree that paradise is better than this sinful world, why do we lament so much over the death of our loved ones? A coworker told me after his son’s death, he lamented for many years. Then, a stranger told his daughter that her brother that died was all right and said to be in Heaven. Evidently, the son perceived a continuous lamentation of his father and was perhaps disturbed in the spirit. He therefore sent a message from the other side that his spirit was at rest in paradise. Yet his father was still struggling with the tragedy. I know it is very hard for a parent to lose any of his children. I knew the agony of losing a child. But at a point when we receive the message from the other side that such a child is in paradise, we must rejoice! If the dead are in Heaven away from this wicked world, why are we still lamenting over the loss? Fourth, our inability to accept the death of Jephthan’s daughter is the same reason why we find it very hard to give up anything for God. God Almighty gave up his only Son for the world to be saved. Yet we are unwilling to give up a lifestyle of sins for him. Why is pleasure more important than eternal salvation? Why do some Christians (just like the secular world) get sexual thrills and power from sleeping with another person’s spouse? This same sin that is happening in the secular world is also happening in the church. Why is greed a justified and an epidemic disease today? Yet there are Christians getting on Christian radio programs justifying predatory capitalism that is causing other people to suffer.

“For God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believes in him will not perish, but have an everlasting life” (St. John 3:16).

If God loved you so much and was willing to die for you, what are you willing to give up for him? He asked you to repent and give up a life of sins. Before you commit your next sin against God, think about what he gave up for you, and the suffering he endured in the process. Is the pleasure of sin worth it?

I have been discussing how God does things in duplicates to confirm divine messages. When God issues a divine instruction, he tends to confirm such a message. We should therefore not confuse our desire, or the tricks of the enemy, with God’s instructions. Here is the point, from my own personal experience: God does not relate to us by just one vision and then disappear from the scene. Many people have claimed that God asked them to do certain things. Following that revelation there were no more follow-up messages or confirmations. Any time the Lord asks me to do something, he tends to guide me along the way in the minutest of details. Perhaps there might have been some very rare occasions when the Lord asked me to do something and then remained silent until I had accomplished the objective. In most cases, as my story continues to be revealed in this book, Jesus continues to guide me along the way in fulfillment of God’s purpose for my life. This reminds me of my favorite hymn while I was in primary school and a member of the Episcopalian church at home in Nigeria.

Thy hand, O God, has guided

Thy flock from age to age;

The wondrous tale is written,

Full clear, on every page;

Our father owned thy goodness,

And we their deeds record;

And both of this bear witness;

One church, one faith, one Lord.

Thy mercy will not fail us,

Nor leave thy work undone;

With thy right hand to help us,

The victory shall be won;

And then, by men and angels,

Thy name shall be adored,

And this shall be their anthem:

One church, one faith, one Lord.

God’s Manifestations – Testimony #49

The Lord had instructed me to do a prayer vigil for a purpose not explained to me. The events that followed confirmed my assertion. A few days before New Year’s Eve, I did what I was instructed to do. I started praying for three days without going anywhere. I sang, prayed, and read the Bible for three days, except when I was sleeping. On New Year’s Eve, the Lord sent me divine messengers from Heaven.  Angels came down and descended as spiritual beings to the house. Although I was with my wife and children in the house, I felt the energy of so many people in the house. I was feeling the energy so powerfully, occasionally feeling as if I were bumping into people in my living room, even though I could not see these beings. Based on the spiritual energy I was feeling, our house was so crowded with invisible people. Some supernatural event must have been taking place that New Year’s Eve in the heavenly realm. As I was later made to understand, the end of year is marked with many changes from the spiritual realm affecting the physical realm. The Gates of Heaven are opened, and the angels of the Lord deliver good tidings of the year to believers. Similarly, the messengers of the devil deliver bad tidings to those who open the windows of their souls to serve the devil. Some of these people are Christians who do not have any idea what they are doing. The angelic messengers are sent to protect us from the evil ones. I believe angels were dispatched to the house to watch and protect us and keep our company. I was also instructed to stop boxing in the air while exercising because I did not want to chase the angels away. I received this message many times. I felt the presence of the angels in such a very powerful way. I had to go to my son’s room and warn him to be careful what was being said in the house because angels were visiting with us. He was talking in his room with his siblings and a friend. Perhaps this might be the reason why I was asked to place crosses in the house. Could those crosses be signs and directions for the angels to descend to the house? I was lost for words as the Lord continued to reveal his mysteries to me. People who are not used to the presence of angels may have difficulty in understanding this section. Those people who are used to the presence of angels will have little difficulty understanding the presence of angelic beings. Angels are invisible, but they are continuously present around us. They operate from the invisible world of God. I cannot see them most of the time, but I can always feel the energy of their presence. They are the servants of God in the spiritual realm, ready for action anytime they are called. The Lord equips his spiritualists with spirit-detecting radars. I can read people’s spirit when they are happy, sad, or angry. I can easily detect the Spirit of angels around me. As my story unfolds, leading to some supernatural events, the presence of angelic beings was revealed to me as I learned to have conversations with them. More of my interactions with angelic beings will be discussed in another volume of this book, Invisible World of God.

God Gave me More Assignments: Visitation #14 of Christ – Testimony #50

While I was fasting and praying, I was also praying for the widow next door. God had asked me to minister unto her. I started praying and talking to her, and she started going back to church with us on Sundays. I was also trying to lift her spirit, realizing what had just happened to her. She had just lost her husband. She must be going through a lot of pain. Before the funeral, she promised to start going to church with us. After the funeral, she told me she wanted to be baptized. In my heart, I did not believe her. I thought she was just going through emotions, as some people would. While I was pondering whether this widow would carry out her promise to be baptized, another miracle happened. One day she came over, and I was praying with her. I was spiritually directed to place my hand over her hand while praying for her. When I did, it was as if the window of her soul opened to me. I could see through her. I did not know what this meant until one Sunday. We came back from church, and I was talking to her. Jesus appeared in my spiritual vision field and said to me, “I have already received her application card.” I was shown a white rectangular card. After Jesus told me that, he walked away. Jesus was dressed in his usual white robe. This incident became another time I actually saw Jesus face to face in my spiritual screen. What Jesus told me in that visitation later came true.

My next question is, why did Jesus appear and tell me he already received this lady’s application card? I just assumed it was an application to the kingdom of Heaven. I might be wrong. Jesus might just be telling me he had received her application card to the church. This meant she had an honest and genuine commitment to joining the church. Remember, Jesus is the head of the church. Most people tend to forget that part. So, when she decided to join the church, Jesus already read her heart and knew that she was truly ready to join the church. Evidently, she already made that application out in her heart, and Jesus had already received it. Jesus was telling me he had received the application, meaning, I should not be in doubt whether she was going to go through her plan to join the church and be baptized. In addition, it is quite possible Jesus was telling me and giving me permission to minister unto this lady. Was ministering unto her my other assignment from the Lord? The way the whole story turned out, this lady became another assignment the Lord gave me. I was to be ministering unto her. This is a very crucial part of God’s mission. It is quite possible the Lord had selected to use this widow in the future as one of his vessels. I could not tell. I wanted to be sure I executed all of God’s assignments to the best of my ability. I wanted to please God and did not want God to be angry with me. Consequently, I started ministering to her and spent a lot of time explaining the spiritual component of my relationship to her. I also made sure I clarified to her it was strictly a spiritual relationship and had nothing to do with me physically. Initially, she could not comprehend the power of the spiritual relationship. Being a widow, she was worrying about what my wife would say. She was wondering whether my wife would be jealous. I had already explained to my wife my entire mission with this woman. My wife helped me by getting closer to her as we both ministered unto her. The whole relationship worked out very well as I continued to minister unto her, and my wife continued to talk to her. I strongly believed Christ wanted to use this woman in his ministry. Part of my mission was to help her walk along the pathway to realize God’s assignment for her life. The widow next door joined our church and was baptized, just as Jesus revealed to me during his visitation. A couple of years later, she became the church secretary. Jesus looks at the heart; people look at the face. Evidently, Jesus already knew he was going to use this lady to serve him. What do I know? I am just a messenger.

Invited to Serve God in the Church – Testimony #51

While I continued to pray, I also received continuous messages that the Lord was going to give me more assignments. I had opened my heart and asked the Lord to use me as he pleased. I had surrendered my whole life to him and placed him as the centerpiece of my life. Nothing is more important to me in this world than doing the will of God - not money, power, fame, or material things. None of these earthly things can separate me from doing the will of God. As I have reported earlier in this book, one day, I was getting ready for Sunday morning service when Jesus came to me stating that he had a mission for me. I started wondering what Jesus had in mind this time. The incident was as if I was in a trance. But the vision was evident. That morning, as soon as I got to church, one of the churchwomen asked me, “Has God placed it in your mind to teach a Bible class?” Initially, I said, “No.” Then, I was reminded of the message Jesus gave me before I came to the service. I quickly went back to the woman and said, “Yes, God has placed it in my heart to teach a Bible class.” A few weeks later, I started training as a Sunday school teacher. Prior to that time, I had been nominated by the Deacon Search Committee of the church. I was already interviewed; I had accepted the position and was just waiting for the deacon ordination.

Jesus Visitation #15 at the Church – Testimony #52

I started to prepare for my ordination as a church deacon, not knowing what to expect. A few days before my ordination, I received another Voice visitation from Jesus. In that visitation he said, “I’m coming to your ordination.” I did not have any idea what Jesus was going to do. There was something very unusual about this. Wait a minute. I had not invited Jesus, but he had invited himself! He was coming anyway. What was going on here? This mysterious event and others gave me an understanding of the solid position Jesus had taken in my life. He had already become the director of my spiritual affairs. I did not know it until what happened at the ordination. What happened at the ordination was much more different from what I had expected. I was expecting Jesus to just show up. I had planned to wave at him in the Spirit with a smile, thank him for coming, and he would disappear. But that did not happen. Something more serious happened. I was shocked. On Sunday of my ordination, a spiritual window to another dimension opened before me. I had actually ascended into a higher spiritual dimension. The strange thing about this dimension was that I could see what was happening in the Spirit realm of the Holiness of God based on what I was allowed to see. The service started as usual, and the ceremony was at the end of the service. Jesus arrived with a host of angels. I could not count how many there were because the rows of angels that came with Jesus were endless. Something was unusual with Jesus’ presence as I saw him in my vision field. Instead of the regular white robe he wore each time I had previously seen him, he was wearing a very colorful red, yellow, and blue outfit. Two events were happening simultaneously. The events in the physical dimension correlated with the events happening in the spiritual dimension. Surprisingly, I was witnessing both events together at the same time. Jesus was wearing his outfit as “the King of Kings.” He was much taller than the usual image because of the outfit he was wearing. He had a big crown on his head. I could not see his face. Perhaps I was afraid to look at his face. It was as if his face was shielded away with a glass case. He was sitting on the right side of the church in front by the altar while the service was in progress. There were so many people who came with him. These, I believed, were the Hosts of Heaven. The people were lining up in a group behind each other, suspended in air. A few appeared around Jesus while the rest made a group formation like an endless trail of people into infinity. I could not see the end of their formation. Their formation behind Jesus was similar to smoke trailing behind a train.

As I was watching the events taking place in the physical realm, I was simultaneously watching the events happening in the spiritual realm. When it was time for the ordination, Jesus stood up and came closer to where I was kneeling with the other man being ordained with me. At this time, I had closed my eyes as we were kneeling down, but I was still able to see the events happening in the spiritual realm. This was a very fascinating experience, indeed. I was watching what Jesus was about to do as he came closer to us. Jesus stood right in front of me. He placed one hand on my head, and stretched the second hand to reach the other man’s head. Jesus prayed for us himself. Although our church pastor thought he did the ordination, this is laughable. Our pastor did not conduct the ordination. Jesus was actually the one who conducted the ordination. When Jesus was praying for us, it was as if the pastor were not there. It was only Jesus before us while we were on our knees. Two events were happening simultaneously as I was witnessing them. While our pastor and other deacons formed a circle around us during ordination, Jesus was doing his ordination in the spiritual realm. How wonderful! I was very happy when Jesus attended the ordination and actually blessed us himself. Shortly before the ordination was over, Jesus left as if disappearing into a passageway in the air, taking the host of angels that came with him. This was a very profound spiritual experience for me. Jesus attended my ordination to bless me, wow! The Lord gives me the power to see things happening in the spiritual dimension. This is a talent. All of Jesus’ disciples received this gift after the day of Pentecost when the Holy Spirit came upon them. People do not realize the events happening in the spiritual world are directing our physical world. Once in a while, I was given opportunity to momentarily ascend into a higher dimension of spiritual perception, witnessing the events in the spiritual realm of God. This was similar to how St. John ascended into a higher level of spiritual dimension with the Holy Spirit, where Jesus revealed the events of the future to him. However, I have not fully achieved such a high level of spirituality and am not able to see such wonders as St. John experienced. Perhaps Jesus has not granted me the kind of access granted to St. John, who wrote the book of Revelation. After this, I started to notice some interesting physical manifestations. The first thing I noticed was the Bible is a living Word. I would get to a point at which I would start to tremble, as if God were talking directly to me. Other times, it was as if Jesus was directly talking to me. For example, I was directed by the Spirit of God to read Exodus chapters 33 and 34. I started to tremble when I got to the place where Moses was making an appeal to God to go with him as he led the children of Israel through the wilderness. God had told Moses he was angry and was not going with them any longer. Moses made his appeal to God, and God changed his mind. The more I read the Bible, the more I experience a more intense peace and serenity around me. This is more noticeable, especially while I am fasting. The experience was the beginning of many mysterious events.

Another Healing Process – Testimony #53

One unusual event took place when I came back from a conference in Chicago. Prior to leaving Chicago, my eyes were very blurry. As soon as I got home, I told my wife that I was going to obtain some reading glasses. The first morning I came back from Chicago, I wanted to read the Bible, but I dismissed my attempt because I could not see. The blurriness of vision was so bad that I had to use a magnifying glass to dial the telephone. Something pushed me to start reading the Bible. I started and my vision was still blurred. I continued reading my Bible. A few minutes into reading, my vision cleared, and I was able to see again. Once I finished reading the Bible and saying my prayer, I went to pick other things I could not read. I was able to read them. God just healed me through the miracle of reading the Bible. I have confirmed that the words of the Bible have an enormous healing power. This is more reason why we need to read our Bible every day. About three years later, I had to start using reading glasses, but the clearing of my vision at this time was a miracle in itself.

Touched by the Holy Sprit – Testimony #54

One Sunday, I was to lead the church in singing because the song leader was out of town. This was the first time in my life I had to lead the service in all songs. Our pastor was around to help me with the order of service. This happened to be another time when I was in the middle of a fast. It was also a Holy Communion Sunday. I started the service with songs of praise to God, “We Praise thee O’ Lord.” The service went well. While I was singing the last song and the last verse, I felt a jolt of what felt like an electric shock starting from my head and going all over my body. For a few seconds, I saw nothing. I was almost falling off my feet when I regained my composure. It happened so fast and was so powerful that I almost lost my balance. When it was over, I had to hold on to the podium because I had a brief fainting spell. Many times when the Holy Spirit hits me, I tremble and sometimes shiver. This time, it was as if I had received a little electric shock while standing and singing the final song. I was glad when it was over as I felt light-headed. I was about to fall off my feet. But I felt the goodness of God around me, including joy, love, peace, and serenity. As soon as I got home, I quickly called a friend of the family, who is also a deacon. I told him about my experience. I did not know how the Holy Spirit was going to manifest himself in me from that time on. I just did not want to catch people off guard if I had to experience a more powerful jolt from above. The worst situation is to be thrashing around on the floor, empowered by the Holy Spirit, and have people think that I was on drugs. The experience was a little scary because it had never happened like that to me. Could that shock from the Holy Spirit be a gift of the healing power? After the experience, my heart was filled with joy. God continues to work miracles in my life. How do I know what else he has in store for me?

Lesson by the Well – Jesus’ Encounter with a Samaritan Woman (St. John 4:1-34)

The entire story of my spiritual journey to this point reminds me of Jesus’ encounter with the Samaritan woman at Jacob’s Well in Sychar, a city of Samaria. Having traveled a long way, Jesus reached this well and sat next to it. While Jesus was sitting down, a Samaritan woman came to get some water. Jesus asked the woman to give him some water. The woman refused and told Jesus, “Why are you asking me for water? You are a Jewish man, and I am a Samaritan woman. Jews have no dealing with Samaritans.” Jesus told her she did not know who was asking her for water. Jesus added that if she knew who was asking her for water, she would have asked him for living water. At this time, the woman was puzzled. How could Jesus give her water when the well was so deep and he had nothing to get the water with? She was questioning whether Jesus was greater than Jacob, their forefather, who gave them the well. Then Jesus told her,

“Whosoever drink this water shall thirst. But whosoever drink of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst. But the water that I will give him shall be in him a living spring of water, springing to everlasting life” (St. John 4:13-14).

At this point the Samaritan woman asked Jesus to give her this water so she could drink and never be thirsty again. Then Jesus asked her to go get her husband. She lied to Jesus and said that she did not have a husband. Jesus told her she had five husbands, and she was presently living with a man that was not her husband. Jesus briefly preached to the woman, telling her about God. Jesus told her that the hour had come that those who worship God must worship God in Spirit and in truth. The woman was later convinced that it was Jesus, the Messiah, that was talking to her. She was elated. She left her water pot and ran into the city to tell people she had seen the Messiah. People came out of the city to meet Jesus. Meanwhile, Jesus disciples came and were wondering why he was talking to the Samaritan woman. The disciples asked Jesus to eat some of the food they had brought. Jesus told them he was not hungry. They were wondering who brought him food. At this time Jesus told them, “I have meat to eat that ye know not of.” In this conversation, Jesus made his disciples understand one thing. He said what filled him was doing the will of his Father, who sent him to finish his work. While his disciples were worried about feeding the flesh, Jesus was concerned about feeding the Spirit.

The lesson at the well captivated my attention because God has manifested himself to me many times without me realizing what was happening. In the same way, Jesus was not recognized by this woman at the well until he started telling stories about her life. Jesus finally told her he was the Messiah everybody had been waiting for. Most importantly, Jesus told the woman he could give her everlasting water wherein she would never be thirsty again. The water in the well was to feed the body. But Jesus was talking about the gift of God through the Holy Spirit while feeding on the Word of God. This Word becomes a living stream of water inside all of those who believe in him. I was happy at this time of my life because I had not only received the gift of the Holy Spirit; I had been anointed many times by the Holy Spirit. People correctly say that the baptism with water is one. No argument from me. However, the baptism of the Holy Spirit is numerous, based on my personal experience. Some people may refer to my experience as re-anointing. At this point, I cannot count how many times I have been impacted and fired up by the Holy Spirit – over and over again. The most important part was the Lord selecting me to do his work. I am transported with so much joy that I have been selected by the Lord to carry his message to the people. Glory be to God. Such a wonderful assignment included responsibility, accountability to Jesus, and dedication to service.  All the miraculous events that happened to this point were preparing and positioning me for the Lord’s missions. This is what I wanted so badly. For over thirty years, I had been waiting for God to speak to me. He finally opened the Gates of Heaven before me while he gave me the Oracle of God. Now, I could hear his Voice! I was profoundly grateful. It had been a very long journey. From that time on, I started paying a lot of attention to the messages I received from the Lord. These messages came in all kinds of ways. Sometimes, they came as visions or dreams. Other times, they came as the Lord speaking directly to me or through the Bible. I always enjoy the short conversations with Jesus because they are reassurances. Everybody needs reassurances once in a while to remain on the right track. Truly, I perceive that there is this giant sweetness within me each time I feel the presence of God.

Experiencing the Fire of the Holy Spirit

This point in my life was the beginning of a powerful spiritual transformation. My perceptions about life started to change as the Holy Spirit prepared me for what God was getting ready to do through me. People who have not experienced the physical manifestations of the Holy Spirit may have difficulty in understanding part of my story. Some doctrinal disagreements within the church about empowerment by the Holy Spirit mislead some Christians. Some Baptist denominations do not believe in empowerment by the Holy Spirit. Consequently, according to their understanding, the Holy Spirit is disabled. If Christians are not empowered by the Holy Spirit, what then is the role of the Holy Spirit after the baptism with fire? A careful analysis of those churches will reveal their Sunday services have been reduced to nothing but traditional rituals. Unfortunately they refuse to allow the full manifestations of the Holy Spirit in their churches. These churches tend to have problems in growing because they have quenched the power of the Holy Spirit. How will the members be inspired when they refuse to receive and accept the fire of the Holy Spirit? Those churches that have accepted the empowerment by the Holy Spirit tend to be more prosperous and effective in reaching out to people. The biggest mistake people make is to believe that their role is to be the one who makes the changes. This is where many ministers go wrong. No preacher, messenger, or prophet has the power to change anybody. Our primary mission is to sow the seed by preaching the Word of God. The Holy Spirit not people, is the one that makes the change in human’s heart. Once we started trying to force people to do anything for the Lord, we have already lost our focus. Neither Jesus nor the Holy Spirit is disabled. We need to stop treating them as disabled Spirits. As my story reveals, Jesus is very active in our everyday life, including the manifestations of the Holy Spirit. I perceive the mighty hand of God guiding my journey. How can you disconnect the pipeline of communication and expect to fellowship with a person you love so much? Churches that have rejected empowerment by the Holy Spirit might have rejected Jesus. They may dismiss spiritual manifestations as just a fairy tale or something somebody just made up. Most Christians who have experienced the fire of the Holy Spirit would disagree with them. To many of us who have experienced powerful spiritual manifestations, it is difficult to explain to those who have not experienced the Holy Spirit in this form. I strongly believe all of us are capable of experiencing the Holy Spirit this way. We have to learn to surrender to Christ and not to dogmas and to develop a personal relationship with Jesus. Then we will experience the overwhelming sweetness of his grace through the Holy Spirit.

A major part of the tricks being played by the devil is to disconnect the communication line between two people who love each other. When the devil wants to disrupt a marriage relationship, he will cause the two people to stop talking. He does this by introducing a lie. Once the communication line is broken, people will draw war lines as enemies even when living in the same house. They may be talking to their friends about their spouse but refuse to talk to their own spouse. Once this is done, the devil will enter each person’s heart and add more lies. The devil may convince the woman that her husband is having an affair with the woman in the office. He will do the same with the husband to create a justification for illicit behavior. In many of these cases, the result is the justification for extramarital affairs. Other times, the devil may tell a married woman her husband is incapable of satisfying her. He will say the same thing to the man. Once the devil disrupts the pipeline of communication in a marriage, he introduces a lack of trust. Consequently, animosity builds, further separating the married couples. Similarly, the devil will trick other believers into making them believe that Jesus is not talking to them. One of the major missions of Jesus on earth was to connect the communication lines between believers in the physical world and in the invisible world of the Holiness of God. Jesus opened the pipeline of communication between believers and the eternal Spirit on the day of Pentecost. Jesus used the same pipeline of communication with his disciples as recorded in the Acts of the Apostles. The devil’s trick is to disconnect that pipeline of communication with lies. Once people shut off the pipeline of communication, they can hardly hear from the spiritual realm. When the gospel dogma is added to this, many Christians are reduced to “those who know about” Jesus instead of “those who know” Jesus. People know Jesus by having a closer relationship with him through the spiritual pipeline of communication he introduced to the world. The spiritual pipeline is the communication line of Jesus through the Holy Spirit. If we refuse to embrace the manifestations of the Holy Spirit, we cannot experience the fruits of the Spirit as in Galatians 5:16.

I have experienced “the fire” of the Holy Spirit many times. Denying the empowerment of the Holy Spirit through Jesus is like telling a blind man the sun does not shine. A blind man cannot see the sun, yet he can feel the heat during summer. Similarly, nobody has ever seen the wind, but we have experienced its presence. Therefore, a doubting Thomas has to experience the fire of the Holy Spirit before believing such manifestations. However, Jesus said his messages were not meant for everybody, only for those who could receive and accept them. Some Christians may be shutting themselves out of the blessings of God by rejecting the functionality of the Holy Spirit. The biggest mistake some Christians make during evangelism is trying to prove God or to prove Jesus to people. This is a misguided effort and a waste of time. God has already proven himself. Psalm 19 says, “The heavens declare the glory of God and the firmament shows forth his handiwork.” God has already done an excellent job through his creations by proving himself to those who choose to believe. Christ did not ask us to prove him to anybody. He asked us to go and preach the gospel to all people – sowing the seeds. God can only be revealed to people through the Holy Spirit once they accept him and his Son Jesus Christ. From time to time, I would ascend to a higher level of spirituality. Here, I would have conversations with the Father, Son, and the Holy Spirit at different times. I took this for granted for a while because I could not understand what was happening. I was unable to put the experiences into words. While I am in the spiritual realm, the things of the world do not matter to me. Here, the Holy Spirit teaches me a lot of things. I can hear the voice of God so loudly in my heart; I cannot mistake this for anything else. Jesus manifests himself to me from time to time. When I am in the Spirit, I feel the greatest joy and peace within. I may be in the Spirit for a few minutes, or for hours, or for several days. The power of God’s manifestation is awesome! While I am in the Spirit, I am constantly being enshrouded with the positive spiritual energy of Christ. I feel I am walking in a cloud of energy. I do not have words to describe the joy I feel within. Spiritual manifestations may take different forms. People feel the goodness, joy, and serenity of God inside them. They can actually be tearful. The Holy Spirit may manifest himself with body trembling or tremors – as long as the person does not have a pre-existing Parkinson’s disease. Others feel the engulfing power of the Holy Spirit in the form of a powerful energy filling them up. This makes them do all kinds of things for God they would not normally do. People have been known to speak in tongues, and others have been given the power of speech, transcending the ordinary. Yet, others have experienced full possession of the Holy Spirit inside of them to do miraculous things. I will discuss these manifestations in detail as I encounter them in this book. We must, however, understand that the Holy Spirit is a person through which God manifests his power to the physical world.

Personal Transformation

Up to this point in my story, I have been discussing many miraculous events that have happened to me. However, I have not discussed in detail how my lifestyle has been affected by these events. Next, I will be discussing the story of my continuous personal transformation and the ways these spiritual events have changed my life to serve God at a higher spiritual level. I was exposed to the invisible world of God with continuous interaction with Jesus and the Holy Spirit. This is a world of divine manifestations when God’s divinity touches man’s humanity in the physical world. As my experience becomes larger in the Spirit, I will continue to describe my interactions in this spiritual dimension, far different from what happens in the physical world. Based on my experienced so far, most of what happens in the physical world is being controlled from the spiritual realm. These events are designed in the spiritual world. There is a big difference between living in the physical world and living in the spirit. When we live in the Spirit, we live closer to God. At this spiritual realm, many supernatural things are not only revealed to me, but start to happen in my physical world of human perception. I have been praying for God to please show me more of his glory. When mysterious things started to be revealed to me, I hate to admit, at a point, I started to get scared. In the next chapters I will start to reveal some of these mysterious events, including more conversations with the Lord.

Section Four

Transformation – Testimonies #55 through #57

Chapters 17 to 21

This section describes my personal transformation along my journey with Jesus Christ. The Lord infuses certain information into my spirit, and takes me through a process of spiritual empowerment. The first part discusses twenty topics of great importance to anybody serving in the ministry. The second part discusses the process of spiritual empowerment against satanic forces.

There is no way anybody can meet Jesus and not be transformed. The changes in our lifestyle seen by people become our testimony for Jesus. If being a Christian has not changed us, then we must reevaluate whether we have a true relationship with Jesus. This section discusses some of the issues we need to consider.

Chapter 17

Beginning of Personal Transformation by Divine Power

“Unless a person is born of the water and the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God” (St. John 3:5)

I will be discussing twenty major issues brought to my heart by the Lord in the process of my spiritual transformation.  These issues were partly responsible for my transformation. I will discuss the first ten issues in this chapter and the second ten issues in the next chapter. In about twelve years into my assignment, I could not ignore how these topics were shouting at me from the depth of my soul.  Later, I realized these topics were what the Lord wanted me to understand and share with others. I will try my best to present them in the way they were presented to me in the Spirit. This was crucial information regarding my continuous training for the Lord’s ministry. After discussing these twenty issues in chapters 17 and 18, the following chapters 19 and 20 will discuss the practical application of my transformation. These second set of chapters will be discussing spiritual empowerment over evil forces. I succeeded in condensing over fifteen chapters of my transformation to only four chapters. The rest will be distributed to other volumes. At the time I was writing the chapters on spiritual empowerment, I was unaware that the Lord was preparing me for spiritual warfare on the mission field.

Although I am using the word “transformation” loosely in these chapters, my transformation has been continuous from the beginning of my journey with Jesus. I only dedicated these chapters to the summation of changes the Holy Spirit performed within me by changing my perception of life. Other mistakes we tend to make while preaching the Word is not to allow the same Word to change us. If people cannot see the change in me, I cannot be an effective witness for the Lord. I am not implying human perfection for evangelists. However, people should be able to see the glory of God in our lives. Unfortunately, people tend to measure that glory by material riches. This is an error. The greatest witness for the Lord is the illumination of the fire of the Holy Spirit through us to the world.

There is a complexity in walking with the Lord as a servant designed and spiritually ordained to do his will. Here is a warning: Once you have entered into a special relationship with the Lord, he will guide the entire process. He will direct you to enter a vast energy level at which point that spiritual energy starts to draw you closer and closer to the Lord everyday. This is quite different from the situations of those Christians working outside the ministry. Once the Lord has chosen you to serve in his ministry, he will reveal himself through you to the world. If you turn in the wrong direction, or do not place God first, or place other assignments ahead of his, you will suffer greatly. Unfortunately, many people want to serve the Lord, but are unaware of the prerequisites. The information discussed in this and the next chapters are placed in my heart by the Lord, as working tools needed to position my heart to serve God’s will. The Holy Spirit will supply the energy for the transformation. I must prepare my heart to be receptive to the will and purpose of God. Preaching the Word is not about echoing the political sentiment of your congregation, but to preach God’s message as directed by the Holy Spirit.

Re-visiting the Visitation of Christ (From Testimony #1)

“If any man will come to me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross and follow me” (St Matthew 16:24).

Jesus led me to this statement one day during one of his special visits to me. This visit was very unique because up until this time, I had been hearing voices. I had not actually seen any convincing image on my vision screen. On this occasion, he revealed his physical appearance on my vision screen. I was looking at Jesus face to face as he was also looking at me. Many other visits followed, as I have already testified in this book. Interestingly, the divine assignment started in 1999. The year 2009 is ten years from the first assignment Jesus gave me. On this particular visit, however, Jesus appeared as if he was not too happy with me. I could not conclusively tell whether he was angry, but he came for very serious business. He came as a teacher and as a loving parent. He brought an answer to my angry request from God. Jesus visited me in the Spirit, as described in the first chapter of this book. He wanted my attention. Honestly, I did not understand what he meant at the time of this visitation besides what he told me. The experience was very shocking because this was the first time in my life I recognized Jesus looking and speaking directly to me in the Spirit. I did not only hear him, I saw him with my spiritual eyes, just as I can see people with my physical eyes. God spiritualists, or those who see visions through divine process, will understand what I am trying to describe here. The life image of Jesus appeared on my spiritual screen! When I had the first experience, I began to wonder how I could explain this vision to people without some thinking I had lost my mind. I also understood at this time that the same way Jesus appeared to me could be the same way he might have appeared to other people. Because of this, I must tell the story of Jesus to let people know Our Lord Jesus is a living Spirit. He is very active in our everyday lives. Yes indeed, my Savior, the Son of the Living God came to visit me! The significance of the visit sent a shock wave through my entire life.

I did not hesitate to follow him, based on this invitation. I started learning to surrender everything to him. He was probably telling me not to worry about the material things of the world. The events in my life that followed this miraculous revelation proved Jesus to be right. What I initially felt to be a chastisement from Jesus turned out to be one of the greatest invitations of all. Jesus personally invited me into his ministry to serve him. Each time I think about the incident, instead of being unhappy, I feel it was one of the greatest moments of joy. I would have argued with anybody who might have told me Jesus would use me this way to do his work. I would have disagreed with people if they told me I would be living in a multi-dimensional existence. I learned through the Holy Spirit that I was actually living not in two worlds, but in three different worlds. These worlds include the physical, the emotional, and the spiritual worlds. Yet, the Lord’s continuous interventions changed my perception about life. He prepares me for each mission he places before me with special training. Jesus is in a continuous training program for those elected to minister unto others for him. My mission is to serve Jesus by serving others. During this period, which turned out to be my training phase, the Lord put me through so many obstacles that I had to sail through. When my ministry call got closer, Jesus took over my training. I noticed I was not being tested throughout my experience as I was being trained.

When we run into problems in life, our earthly perception of God is either that he is punishing or testing us. Perhaps, he is letting Satan do a number on us as he did with Job. In response, we get angry and some of us abandon the church. We ask the question, “Why did God allow bad things to happen to good people?” We have no idea what God is planning for us. The truth is that every bad experience we encounter in life is a training process for the missions ahead. Jesus is a master trainer. He also gives us free will. Many people, therefore, get lost during trials and tribulations because of pain. They are unaware of the significance of such events in the future. Painful experiences are part of the processes of spiritual empowerment and growth. How can you teach a person to drive when you have never driven a car in your life? How can you minister and understand what others are going through when everything has been rosy in your life?

One of the major problems today is the lack of spiritual maturity in the church. A minister who does not know how to walk in the Spirit does not know how to lead a spiritual worship. Without spiritual worship, church service is reduced to a Sunday ritual. If a minister is not well-grounded in faith, how can he effectively fight the temptations of the flesh? Satan knows each and every one of our weaknesses. He knows the Bible more than we do. He uses our weaknesses against us all the time, even against those who have dedicated themselves to serving God. Another one of our biggest challenges is not to allow Satan to win. People are easily fooled by material things, and the excess, such as of pleasuring the body. Satan is a master manipulator. He knows such excesses lead to sin, and sins pull us away from God. Therefore, little obstacles we encounter in life are to help us in spiritual growth. They will also discipline us so we can be well-grounded in faith to serve God as deterrent to the devil. Just imagine if we wake up in the morning and everything works out fine everyday without any obstacle. How would we appreciate God? How many rich people who have not known God are willing to reach out to him? When life is good and wonderful, do we remember God? People tend to fool themselves into thinking their prosperity was created by their own personal efforts. They forget the blessings of God that make things possible. Imagine those who are suffering and how we all get closer to God during the time of crisis. The truth is, God is closer to us than we imagine during our trials and tribulation. Such a time is very dangerous because Satan tends to easily ambush people. Is Satan trying to ambush you now? Can you tell, or has he already gotten you so confused that you cannot see straight? It does not matter the age or the education of a believer; the devil is a master manipulator.

People who face a terminal illness know death may come at anytime. They do not take each day for granted. Everyday the sun shines is an awesome blessing to them because the next day is not guaranteed. They start to appreciate the small things about life that we all take for granted. After death, they may not be able to appreciate those things any longer. It is as if they are in a constant struggle with death. The best way to find solace, even during the dying process, just as in any other crisis, is to surrender everything to Christ. “My grace is sufficient for thee, my strength is made perfect in weakness,” says Jesus to Paul in II Corinthians 12:9. If we can surrender all to Jesus and find everlasting peace, why then are we worrying? If we die in the flesh, we go to be with the Lord, and if we stay alive, we will continue to glorify God. Whichever way we go, we will always win with the Lord.

In this section of the book, I will be discussing the topics that helped the beginning of my transformation. They will include the progress of my journey with Christ, serving God as a church deacon and other ways of service. My experience made me start looking at life differently. I experienced both a spiritual and social transformation. Regarding the effects of my spiritual transformation, all these experiences are useless if a better person does not emerge. As my journey with Christ continues, the transformation process continues. There are stages of growth in the Spirit because very few lasting changes happen overnight. The most important part is my decision to surrender everything to the Lord. This was one of the greatest battles I had to face in the Spirit. Personal spiritual growth is always accompanied with pain, sacrifice, and self -discipline. Spiritual development is a gradual and continuous process of growth.

Spiritual Working Tools – Learning from Christ

Before I started ministering to people for the Lord, there were many things I knew, but I still have to relearn certain things. I let the Holy Spirit guide me to the real meaning of the words in the Bible. I do not argue with people about the meaning of Bible stories any more. I do not believe in interdenominational disagreements and fights. I was brought up in an African Episcopalian Anglican Church. While I was a teenager, I also attended the Cherubim and Seraphim church. The Cherubim and Seraphim Church helped me in my spiritual development. When I came to the United States, I started attending, and got married in, a Methodist church. Subsequent to this, I started attending a Baptist church and have been ordained as a deacon to serve God. In any disagreement, most people tend to argue to win instead of holding a discussion to learn. Such a desire to win is self-serving. The purpose of disagreement is to help us learn from other people with different opinions. In the process, we both appeal to our strengths instead of our weaknesses. Instead of going for the “jugular vein” during a negotiation, you accentuate your opponent’s qualities and focus on how those qualities can be used to solve the problem. We often get carried away with semantics and lose the purpose of the teachings of Christ. I choose to let the Holy Spirit explain to me the meaning of what I am reading in the Bible. As a result, I will share what I have learned from my spiritual transformation. These experiences prepared me to serve the Lord as a deacon while ministering to people.

This transformation process is very important. One of the greatest problems in the church that turns people away from Christianity are those leaders serving their own self-interest. Our primary assignment as messengers is to serve the will of Christ.  Anybody who has gone through a true process of transformation will serve the Lord by being a reflection of Christ, and not that of the devil. When we place too much emphasis on power, fame, and money in ministry, we have inadvertently placed the devil as the centerpiece of worship. The first step in the process of transformation is learning not to surrender to the flesh, but to surrender to the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit is a wonderful teacher. He teaches me the meaning of Bible passages. He tells me stories and brings me visions from Heaven. Here, I will discuss some of what I learned from the Holy Spirit in my spiritual journey. This is just the beginning. I will expatiate about this as my journey continues with the Lord.

1. Experiencing the Holy Spirit

God communicates with us through the person of the Holy Spirit. He is that soft inner voice. In this book, I refer to him as “the Voice.” The Holy Spirit is the eternal Spirit of God. He comes with a powerful force and enters into us. God sends him through Jesus as a comforter, to intervene and to guide us. Every believer is already wired with software-like components to help us connect to the Holy Spirit through Jesus and to God. However, it is like a package. We have to open it to realize the gift in the box. We open the door to God by reaching out to him in prayer, fasting, meditating, and reading the Bible. Through this, we develop a closer relationship with him as we learn to meditate throughout the day on the Word of God. We must accept his Son Jesus as our Savior sent on our behalf to help reconcile us back to God. It must have taken a lot of love for a man to offer his only child as a sacrifice for the sins of the world. How many of us can do this?

The Holy Spirit remains the gentle voice that speaks to us all the time. He warns us of the dangers ahead and chastises us when we do wrong. He is God’s manifestation through us. He comes with awesome powers to be manifested in different people in different ways. He also gives different gifts to different people, based on their missions in life. I cannot tell who determines the type of gift each person receives through the Holy Spirit. It appears as though Jesus is the one who decides the gifts of the Spirit for each person since he is the head of the church. Going through a process of surrender to God is a long and continuous process. I will let the Holy Spirit work through me for God’s glory and place all my own personal desires on the back seat. What do I have to lose? When I was doing things on my own, nothing worked. Therefore, I surrendered everything to Christ. Surrendering means I no longer have priority for myself in terms of what I want to do. I surrendered to let God lead the way. This does not end my process of self-actualization fired up by human motivation and desires. However, in everything I do, I let God, instead of my desire, be the central piece of my life. For example, I ask God before I do anything. If I embark on a project and it does not work, I no longer shed tears or blame God. I just assume it was not in God’s plan at that time. In most of those cases, God has a plan I might not be aware of. Sooner of later, God’s plan will reveal itself and prevail. We get ourselves into trouble when we fight against God’s will for us. We run into a lot of trouble when we refuse to obey God.

There are many plans in a man’s heart, nevertheless it is the Lord’s counsel that will stand (Proverbs 19:21).

If we follow God’s direction he rewards us through the Holy Spirit. The euphoria of serenity and peace brought by the Holy Spirit is far greater than any good feeling created by any earthly substance or event. I am a living witness. This euphoria is far greater than any drug. This is the secret most people experience when they walk in the Spirit of righteousness of God. No physical pleasure can match the joy of the Lord experienced in the Spirit of God. Everybody will struggle within the flesh. The closer we get to Jesus in our spiritual journey, the looser is the grip of earthly desires, which enslave us. As long as the desires of the body are still controlling our life, we need to improve our relationship with Jesus.

2. Coming Closer to God through Jesus

Knowing about Jesus is one thing, but having a closer relationship with him is another. For many years, I have been seeking a closer relationship with Christ. By this, I was requesting the baptism of the Holy Spirit. Based on many divine revelations, I learned I was already baptized by the Holy Spirit. When Jesus personally appeared to me, it was the beginning of another spiritual amplification in my life. I never thought it could happen. I did not even expect such a miraculous event would ever happen to me. Nobody ever told me they had such an experience with Christ. Knowing Jesus as a voice is one thing, but for him to appear before me was another story entirely. Actually, I was very shocked when Jesus visited me. I kept this a secret for a while. I started to wonder how many people have experienced Jesus Christ’s visitations. I am sure others have experienced such a visitation but have not discussed it. One thing was clear from the visit. Jesus came to ordain me as a vessel to serve him. I was determined to get closer to him as he was reaching out to me. I have to learn to walk in the Spirit of righteousness of God. The closer I got to Jesus, the closer I got to God.

People wonder how to get closer to God; they need to get closer to Christ. Accepting Jesus Christ is therefore very important in coming closer to God. Jesus himself made it clear in his gospel that people could reach God only through him.

He says, “I am the way, the truth and the life, nobody comes to the Father, but by me” (John 14:6).

When you accept Jesus and let him into your life, then learn to surrender to him, he will intervene in your daily life. You will have a daily experience with him. We also need to read and understand his teachings in the gospels about everyday living. We should also appreciate him for what he has done for us. He carries the heaviest weight anybody could have carried for our sins. His blood was shed so both you and I could attain eternal salvation. Jesus is God’s plan for human salvation.

“Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends” (St. John 15:13).

Once I developed a closer relationship with Christ, he started to speak to me. When he speaks, it’s as if I see his physical appearance with my spiritual eyes in my vision screen. He dresses in a white robe always floating in the air.

“At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, because I live, ye shall also live” (St. John 14:19).

“He that hath my commandments, and keepth them, he is the one that loveth me, and he that loveth me shall be loved by my Father, and I will love him, and I will manifest myself to him” (St. John 14:20).

3. Confirming the Lord’s Messages

I receive messages from the Lord from time to time. Other times, people will confirm what God has already told me. My greatest challenge is to differentiate my desires from God’s messages. When the Lord asked me to make a big move, like leaving one place of work and going to another, I requested confirmations. I asked the Lord to show me signs to ensure that it was he telling me to do things. I wanted to be sure I was not making up things in my head. Each time I asked for signs, the Lord always responded by giving me more signs than I had requested. One time, I asked for three signs, and he gave me seven. Another time, I asked for seven signs, and he gave me more signs than I could count. Years ago, I used to rely on people telling me visions about the future. Today, I have to rely on Jesus’ direct communication for directions. The interesting thing about the Lord’s messages is that they come in ways people would never imagine. God speaks to us through the Bible, dreams, visions, visual imagery, songs, other people, animals, and so many other ways. If anybody is going to do God’s work, learning to listen to Jesus is very crucial. Many have gone astray because they chose to listen to their own desires while claiming God was speaking to them. Jesus calls these people false prophets.

“Beware of false prophets which come to you in sheep’s clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves” (St. Matthew 7:15).

Many times, Satan is behind deceptions and distortions of the true message of God.

4. Unleashing the Power of Prayer

One of the most powerful and effective ways of talking to God is through prayers. Our hearts have to be clean and clear before the Lord. We cannot be angry with anyone while praying. Prayer should be said in subdued humility before God. Prayer is more powerful than we think. Based on the latest studies about the power of prayer, people are now seeing the effects of prayer in healing. Prayer was reported to have helped patients being prayed for compared to those who did not receive prayers. Some of the studies even indicated that prayers still work even if the patient does not know somebody is praying for him. God is available 24 hours a day. His telephone number is a direct free call from everywhere. Another study in 2006 reported negative effects from prayer. However, this study proved something very crucial. “The effectual prayer of the righteous avails much” (James 5:16). If those praying have no close relationship with God, such prayers may not rise higher than the ceiling of a room. Being closer to God is saying the prayer in the Spirit. Prayers in the Spirit of God are more effective than ordinary prayers of non-believers testing God. You cannot test God with a scientific study. But you can use science to inquire and discover the mystery of God.

5. “Test Me, and Prove Me,” said the Lord- Visitation #16 - Testimony #55

One morning, I wanted to contact my church pastor. Then Jesus visited me as the Voice. Jesus asked me to test the Spirit of God working with our pastor and I. Evidently, Jesus was telling me the Spirit of God was working with the pastor and me. I did not understand the significance of this test until years later. Jesus was telling me he wanted us to work together on a project for him. I still did not understand what he wanted me to do at that time. That day, I was asked to test the power of the Holy Spirit within me.

When the test started that particular morning, the Holy Spirit asked me to call the pastor and leave a message on his telephone answering machine. I did what I was instructed to do by the Spirit. The Holy Spirit tends to give me specific instructions. By human nature, I still took the church telephone directory to work. I was going to call the pastor again from work in case he did not return my call. Since I was working evening, I was planning on making a follow-up call late in the evening. But Jesus told me not to call him again. He wanted to show me the mightiness of his power through the Holy Spirit. Jesus was relentless in proving himself to me beyond any human doubt. He asked me to just wait and see how the Holy Sprit would manifest himself through both of us. Jesus insisted that I test his power and that of the Holy Spirit working with Pastor Keith and me.

“Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirit whether they are of God, because many false prophets are gone out into the world” (I John 4:1).

I needed to talk to the pastor about the order of service on Sunday and other pending issues. This particular day was Friday, and time was running out to plan anything for Sunday. Although I wanted to call Pastor Keith, I obeyed the spiritual messages I was receiving. I did not call him. I wanted to call him back so badly that evening. At about seven p.m., I was worried because the minister had not called. I received another message telling me to go and pray. At this time, I entered the bathroom and went down on my knees. I placed a couple of paper towels on the floor separating the dirty floor from me. I started to pray so the pastor could call me back. After this prayer, I went back to work. Then Jesus told me to watch what was going to happen. I knew the pastor would eventually call. I was thinking he would probably call me at home on Saturday morning. After eight p.m., I forgot about the whole thing and waited for the next day. At around 10 p.m., the telephone in my department rang, and it was Pastor Keith on the telephone apologizing for not calling sooner. I was very happy and excited to hear his voice. Jesus promised me he was going to demonstrate his power. He actually asked me to test him, and trust him. Subsequently, he did what he promised he was going to do. That telephone call settled all the pending problems about the Sunday service. Why did Jesus ask me to test him? Why did he use this to prove his power to me? Was he using this to prove his power of prophecy, or teaching me to follow his instructions? I did not know. But he proved to me that he is always in charge of things. Consequently, I need to believe in him more than I believe in myself. I had no argument with his message to me. This is another testimony that Jesus had just proved himself to me again. The important part of this experience was that Jesus was training me to listen to his instructions. Perhaps in the same way God trained Moses before his journey to Egypt started, the Lord was training me to listen and obey his instructions.

Another important lesson Jesus was teaching and training for me was to discern between the Holy Spirit and the demonic spirits. The Holy Spirit testifies for Jesus. The demonic spirits tries to destroy the Lord’s ministry by deceiving people. Unfortunately, some apologists are engaged in persecuting preachers who disagree with any of their messages. Yet, these apologists fail to recognize the spirit driving them to tear the body of Christ apart is not the Holy Spirit. It is the spirit of the devil, or personal desire.

The accuser (devil) of our brethren, who accused them before our God day and night, has been cast down. And they overcame him by the blood of the lamb, and by the word of their testimony (Rev. 12:10-11).

Most of the disagreements over scriptural interpretations are based primarily on applications. Some radio talk show hosts dedicate their programs to attack other preachers in many cruel ways. Preachers are not gods, nor are they by any means perfect. They will make mistakes like anybody else. But the apologists exploiting these disagreements are doing more damage to the body of Christ by turning people away from Christianity. Nobody has the truth except Jesus Christ. When we claim we know the entire truth about the gospel of Our Lord, we have placed ourselves in the position of Jesus. Christ can speak for himself. Some apologists have effective dialogue with people of other religions. There are, however, some people importing chaos into the body of Christ. They claim, “Christianity is in crisis” as their slogan. But these apologists, not the divine message of God, are the ones in crisis. You would think good Christians would find better ways to make money than exploiting disagreements in the body of Christ.

6. Accepting God Answers Our Prayers

Like little children, we want instant gratification. When we pray for a house, the next morning, we want to see a house. When we do not see a house the following morning, we assume our prayers were not answered. God answers our prayers in ways we may never comprehend. He waits to line up the system for other events, including setting up the chain reaction of events to follow. While we are busy thinking about ourselves, God is busy thinking about the entire world and our relationships with other people on earth. Since we are so selfish, we continue to think only about our own needs, not considering other things God wants to do.

Let’s take a look at the story of Tom, a ten-year-old boy praying to God for help. It is a story of great faith in God. When his father died, he was left with his mother and two other siblings. After his father’s death, he remembered what his father had told him. His father had earlier educated him that the boy had two fathers. The first Father is God, and the second father is his biological father, who helped to give birth to him. He explained to his son that his earthly father is just a caretaker. Each time he needed something, he should always pray to his Father in Heaven. Tom’s father explained to his son that his first Father is more powerful and can do anything while his second father has many weaknesses as a person. His heavenly Father is perfect. When his biological father died, the boy immediately started praying to his first Father in Heaven. Evidently, the little boy had asked his biological father an important question, “Where is God?” His father responded, “God lives in Heaven.”

Equipped with this vital information, Tom went to his room and started praying to his Father in Heaven. On a white sheet of paper he made a list of what he was asking God for, including money for his mother, new toys, and groceries. He was expecting to get up one morning and see all these things on the dining room table. After Tom prayed for a couple of days, nothing happened. He looked at the dining room table that remained empty. On the fourth day, Tom said to himself that it was taking too long for God to answer his prayers. He came up with a different idea of how to reach God faster. He added more to his list of requests, including money for vacation that year. Tom placed the list in an envelope and addressed the envelope to:

“My Father in Heaven,

To God the Father,

Heaven.”

Tom took money out of his piggy bank, skipped school that morning, and went to the post office to mail the letter to God. At the post office, he bought a stamp and placed it on the envelope to be mailed to his Father in Heaven. When he got to the mailbox, something unusual happened. He wanted to place the letter in a mailbox, but little Tom was too short to reach the mailbox. He jumped the first time to reach the mailbox; he could not reach it. He jumped the second time; he could not reach the mailbox. Tom was about to jump and throw the letter in the opening of the mailbox. It was then that a customer who had just come into the post office realized what was happening to this little boy who wanted to mail a letter. The customer wanted to help the little boy seeing his hand was too short to reach the box. He went to Tom and offered to mail the letter for him. Tom gave the letter to this man so he could help place it in the mailbox. As this man was about to mail Tom’s letter, he happened to look at the address. He first smiled and did not mail the letter. He took Tom to the side and opened the letter against Tom’s angry protest, “The letter is meant for God, do not open it!”

Against Tom’s protest, this strange man opened the letter and read the letter of request this little boy had written to God. The man was so moved by the faith of this young man. He told Tom, “God, your Father has answered your prayer.”

“How?” little Tom asked curiously.

“Because he sent me to you,” answered the man.

The man took Tom back to school that morning, went to the store, and bought all the things Tom had requested on his list. He also included a $50,000 check for Tom’s mother. The following day, a brand-new car was parked in front of Tom’s house with all the things he had requested and more. This strange man left a note on the car saying,

“To Little Tom,

From Your Heavenly Father,

Heaven.”

The man who came to the post office was a rich man. God had instructed him that morning to show kindness to somebody. He knew he had to offer something to somebody that day. He did not know who God wanted him to help. He was still pondering in his heart when he arrived at the post office to mail a letter. At the post office, God led him to Little Tom struggling to place his letter to God in a mailbox. The mail was supposed to be going to Heaven. In short, God had instructed the rich man to respond to Little Tom’s request. The meeting of these two people at the post office was not by accident, but by God’s divine plan. Was little Tom’s prayer answered or not? Answer the question in your own heart. God intervenes in our life directly, and many times, he will send people to minister unto us. One day, he will send you to minister unto others for him. This is the way God works. God will transform strangers to play the roles of rescuing angels. Yet people do not realize God ignites miracles everyday. Angels surround us by carrying out God’s missions on earth. God always sends people to minister unto us during troubled times. Similarly, God uses us to minister to others during their trials and tribulations. Little Tom received a direct intervention from God because he had faith. Remember what Jesus said about the faith of little children?

“Verily I say unto you, whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God, as a little child shall in no wise enter therein” (St. Luke 18:17).

Little Tom’s story is the story of faith most Christians want to celebrate. However another story of faith most people do not like is when bad things happen to good people. Some people may want to advocate that bad things never happen to good people. This is an error because God can manifest himself in so many ways we will never be able to understand. Take the story of a sick child. The parents were devoted Christians who prayed for his recovery and waited for conventional treatment to work. After many months of struggle, the child died. How would Christians react in such a tragic case? We believe in praying to God and seeing positive results based on our expectations. What happens when the miracle does not happen? Are we going to run away from God? This is a situation when many people do not understand God’s purpose. We can find clear answers as to why bad things happen to good people by looking at the cross of Jesus. Questions have been asked as to why Jesus had to die. He was an innocent man who had committed no crime, yet he had to suffer so much. The answer was, Jesus’ death was for a higher purpose. His resurrection brings us the gift of eternal salvation. Therefore, when bad things happen to good people, perhaps God has a higher purpose. Human tragedies can be used by God to reveal his power, glory, and grace. Even Jesus asked the same question about a blind child. He asked the people, “Who sinned, was it the child or the parent?” Jesus answered and said, “Neither the parent or the child sinned, but for God’s glory to shine through” (St. John 9:3). At other times, we may never understand why certain things happen. The mystery may not be revealed to us, but it is hidden in the heart of God. We can never know everything about God. Our mission is to remain faithful and obedient to him no matter how painful the situation.

7. Receiving God’s Help While Working for Him

Working for the Lord is a privilege. I derive so much satisfaction knowing I am doing the will of my Father in Heaven. As long as you are working on a project for the Lord, he will take care of all the things you need. Everybody has a purpose in life. We should diligently search for that purpose. When the Lord gives us a purpose, regardless of the problems we face, he will also give us the strength to endure. When you pray to him, he answers you immediately, especially when you are working on an assignment for him. People should realize that the Lord does not send a person on a mission and abandon him. When I entered another place of work, based on receiving the assignment from Jesus, he revealed to me spiritual people who were already positioned in place to inspire me.

One of them was Bob P., who was then the CEO of the hospital where I was assigned. When I first met Bob, I could feel the energy of God radiating through him. He was a man of God who carried an awesome radiance of the Lord with him. Through this man, I saw a reflection of God. I was surprised because I had already lost hope in people. I have been disappointed many times by people whom I have trusted. At this time, however, the Lord introduced another group of people to me. They were special messengers he had positioned at strategic places to inspire me. This was not only for me. The Lord has always positioned his special messengers along the way of our journey in life. They are the cheerleaders for us along the way. Many times, we tend to look for help during a crisis from those close to us. Those may not be the people God had in mind to help us. Unfortunately, those close to us may be the least able to help us. Divine intervention from the Lord during a crisis tends to come from strangers, those we never expect, and those positioned by God’s providence.

Evidently, God had prepared those who were to help me before my arrival at this particular institution. Some of these special messengers were regular workers, and others were top administrative executives. Anytime I needed help, I did not hesitate to call them. If it is the Lord’s wish, they will never let me down. If God sends you on a mission, he already prepares for all your needs. It may not be a smooth journey, but he promises you a safe landing. He will always abide with you. I have experienced this assurance many times myself. I am a witness. In another volume of this book, I dedicate a chapter to these unique messengers of God and their purpose in life.

8. Getting Closer to God

Many times people tell me they have been praying to God but have not received any message in return. Each time I hear this, I know the person is wrong. If we are enshrouded in sin, it becomes harder for us to reach and communicate with God. Sin separates us from God. Failing to receive God’s messages is not because of God, but is because of us. How many times have we seen a drunken person being used by the Holy Spirit? Perhaps not until he is sober. Similarly, when we are half-dedicated to God, we receive weak vibrations or no vibrations at all. Yet God continues to send his messages to us. The frequency of eternal radio from Heaven is open to everybody. People tend to place a block on the frequency because they fail to surrender. After we have tried and failed, then we will hire somebody to find out future events from God. I used to be like that, living with only the visions told me by others. I used to believe that these spiritualists are closer to God than I. Later, I realized I could get closer to God myself and receive messages just like other people or prophets. Why should I want to ask my father a question, then direct that question to a neighbor instead of directly to my father? I have a better chance of getting through to my father if I ask him directly. Why should a stranger know how to communicate with my father better than I? Similarly, if we surely believe God is our Father, why are we requesting people to talk to him for us? Why not communicate with him directly? Sometimes, God sends messages through other people. I agree. But such information should be a confirmation of what we already know. There is nothing wrong with receiving a message from the Lord through another believer. God used many prophets in the Old Testament to send his messages to the people. He still does the same today. We can always confirm such information ourselves through the Holy Spirit living inside us.

Based on my personal experience, I believe the best way to get closer to God is by praying, fasting, reading God’s Word, and being in continuous meditation on the Word. This combination helps people to walk in the Spirit. We must humble ourselves before God and people. We must realize that God sends us as messengers to minister to other people for him. We must have faith that God is in charge and can do everything. Once we get to that level, we must stop placing anything ahead of God. In everything we do, God is always first and God remains the central piece of our lives. Everyday, we need to set aside a time for special devotion and communion with God. We must meditate on the Word of God daily. Training ourselves to get closer to God is a gradual process and can take a short or long period of time, depending on what he has assigned us to do. God is easier to reach than people think. God is a loving, kind, and merciful Father. He wants us to be the same. He also wants to have a closer relationship with us. He wants to be involved not only in a segment of our life, but also in ALL aspects of our life. Reading the Bible is very important in helping us stay connected to God. The Bible is not just a storybook. The Bible is the living Word of God. The words have healing and directional powers. God also speaks directly to us through his Word. The Bible is a collection of God’s love letters to his children.

9. Identifying Our Missions in Life

God places each and everyone on earth for certain missions. Everybody is given different talents based on pre-designed missions. While you are doing God’s work, he doubles the number of angels watching over you. God wants us to be nice to others, including those who do not like us. We should feel sorry and pray for hateful people because they may be under the enslaving forces of Satan. Our problem is, we want our own will to be done and often push God’s intentions aside. The biggest mistake many of us Christians tend to make is to believe our talents are designed only to make us rich. This is a big mistake. Another mistake is people thinking they are the reservoir of wealth. This is another giant mistake. There is nothing wrong with using your God-given talents to become prosperous, but we MUST use that same talent to glorify God. Many people have crashed and perished in despair because they refused to use their riches to glorify God. Did you create yourself? Who gave you these talents to begin with? We are not to be a reservoir of wealth, but through us, God’s glory can flow to others. We are so selfish when we ask things from God. How many times each day do we ask what God wants? We tell God what we want from him each day. We could care less about what God wants. Many times, we treat God unfairly because we are so selfish. The first commandment says, “Thou shall love the Lord thy God with all thy mind and with all thy soul, and our neighbor as ourselves” (St. Mark 12:30-31). We have changed it to, “Thou should love thyself and ignore everybody else.” No wonder prayers are not answered, and people crash into depression, despite their achievements. One of our greatest missions in life is to seek out what God wants from us. Why did he create us? Everybody has a purpose in life. Are you seeking God’s purpose for your life, or are you drowning in selfishness? What happened to all the money, power, and fame God gave you? Are you using any of these to glorify him, or are you using everything God gave you to glorify yourself? If God is not the central piece of your life, you will never find true joy, no matter how rich or famous you become. The only secret of true and everlasting joy is finding God through Jesus.

10. Understanding that God Creates Immortal Human Beings

Once we are created by God, our being is immortal, though our body will die. Many people will be shocked after death to realize that death is not actually death, as most people perceive it. Thinking death is the end is a misconception. We are made up of three components, the physical body, the soul (human mind), and the spirit. The Holy Spirit takes residence inside human spirit. The temple of God is in us. The human spirit houses the human soul. This is different from the Holy Spirit. Most of our earthly perceptions are about the physical body. Science is based on the perception of the physical expression and the relationship with the mind. If we cannot see it, feel it, hear it, taste it, or smell it, it does not exist. This is the perception of an uninformed individual. There are a lot of things happening in the invisible world of God that we cannot see – because we do not have security clearance from God. The closer we get to God, the more we start to perceive some of the invisible events happening around us. When God gives us security clearance, he opens the Gates of Heaven into our spiritual perception. We then begin to perceive far beyond our physical world. The best way to receive that clearance from God is through Jesus, our advocate before the Father.

For example, I know that when the Lord doubles the guardian angels around me during times of trouble, I can feel their presence. Around this particular time, I can perceive movements around me when I am praying. One morning, I was the first person to enter the church to pray. As soon as I was praying, I could hear the movements of somebody walking around the church pews. Sometimes these beings would leave through the door. I would hear the door pop open while I was praying and close again. When I opened my eyes, I would see nobody. At times, I would feel the door open behind me, as if somebody had entered the church. Again, when I opened my eyes, I would see nobody. I experienced this each time I went inside the sanctuary to pray alone. I was usually the first in the church those Sunday mornings. I never discussed these events with anybody because I did not want them to think I had lost my mind. I just kept them to myself.

At a point, I briefly discussed these incidents with some selected people I could trust, including our pastor. He told me these beings leaving the church once I had entered might be demonic spirits. Later, events that started happening in our church indicated demonic activities within our congregation. These manifestations were mostly in form of fights happening within the church. The intense fights peaked in the year 2008, leading to a disaster. There were many mysterious events that were happening around me. I chose not to write about them. It later became evident that I live in three different worlds. I started to ascend to a higher spiritual dimension to the invisible world of God through Jesus. Although I did not know it then, the Lord had given me a special talent to perceive the supernatural events of the spiritual realm. It was like a divine gate which opened before me, giving me the opportunity to see and perceive some of the events happening in the spiritual realm. From these experiences, I learned to locate the perception of the Gates of Heaven and the times they open up. At certain times of the month, I feel the awesome energy of the Holy Spirit. During these times, it feels as if I am walking in an energy cloud. Consequently, I pray that the Lord surrounds me everyday with the energy of his glory and protects me from the attack of the enemy.

At a time during my journey with Jesus, I started to experience the presence of many more angels around me. The energy of my monthly anointing doubled. From that time on, I knew that I carry this mysterious radiance of the Lord in me in the form of a spiritual energy. I am living inside the glory cloud of Jesus. Believers around me rejoice, and people around me who are driven by demonic spirits are repulsed. This was the reason why the demonic spirits were leaving once I arrived in any particular location. Some strangers have actually confronted me with the manifestations of this spiritual energy and how it has affected them. I hate to admit; I do not completely understand this energy of God’s manifestations.

I would be the greatest liar in the world to imply that I know everything happening in the spiritual realm around me. I can only relate to others as these mysteries are revealed to me. As my journey continues with Jesus, more mysterious events continue to happen. Life continues, even after the physical death of the body.

Chapter 18

Transformation #2

Blessed is the man who walks not in the counsel of the ungodly, nor stands in the path of sinners, nor sits in the seat of the scornful. But his delight is in the law of the Lord (Psalm 1:1-2)

As time went by, I started to ascend further in the Spirit of God. I could not explain what was happening to my body as I was transported into a higher spiritual dimension. I felt I was entering an invisible energy level only the Lord could explain. It was at this stage that I started to perceive the intensity of the energy of the Holy Spirit.

11. Perceptions of the Invisible Spiritual World

After many years of my journey with the Lord, I started to get scared because I was seeing angels in my sleep, and events were happening around me that I could not explain. The windows of the invisible world of God opened before me, and I was scared. Most of these events tended to happen while I am on a spiritual high while fasting and praying. Each time I am in this realm, I do not need water or food. I only need air. I feel the weight of spiritual euphoria. The spiritual energy sometimes feels like a spiritual magnet. When my spiritual energy doubles, the energy of the aura around me becomes very intense. The intensity of the energy can be so great that I start to sweat. The longest I have ever been on this higher spiritual plane may be one week. Some events happened that later changed that record duration of time. If the spiritual energy manifests too long, it starts to drain my mental and physical energies. Perhaps the intensity of the spiritual energy is becoming too strong for me. I cannot imagine being on that high spiritual level everyday. While I am on spiritual high, I am able to see visions so easily with sharp intelligence. On one occasion, while in a Bible class inside the church, we received a call. I instantly knew a particular church member had died, and her name came to me. I was about to open my mouth and mention what happened when the church secretary gave the news to our pastor during a Bible class. Subsequently, I kept quiet and said nothing. I also noticed some scary things people may not want to read about. I noticed there are some invisible passageways to another world. This other world is the invisible world. Perhaps this is how some spirits travel, I do not know. Many times, I would hear footsteps on my stairs, but whoever was climbing would disappear in the middle of the stairs and would not get to the top. I also felt a powerful energy level in the middle of these stairs as if being drawn by a form of energy into a passageway. Although I cannot explain all these things, I can only describe what I have experienced. I need to make a point very clear. Emotional perception is different from spiritual perception. Human emotional perception is controlled by human emotional experience. The Holy Spirit controls human spiritual perceptions in the spiritual realm by those who walk in the Spirit. Spiritual vibrations are perceptions in the Spirit and not emotional perceptions.

Detecting the Presence of Spirits – Testimony #56

At one time, we had an ice cream store. I perceived the spirit presence of an older guy standing before me. I was not afraid because God gave me the power to read the energy of spiritual beings. I will refer to these inherent spirit detectors as “spiritual radars.” This man’s spiritual energy was already altered because he was dead. His physical body had been detached from his spirit. I could easily tell he had no physical body. But I was able to tell he was still carrying or wearing the shadow of his former physical body. From this shadow, I was able to tell he was a white male, of short stature, and in his fifties or early sixties. This spirit being came to visit me at the store from time to time. He would stand before me and just stare at me for no reason. Otherwise, he did not bother me. I started to wonder who he was. I perceived him to have something to do with the store, but I was not sure. One day, someone delivering supplies to us told me the story of the person who used to own the store. He explained that he had died. The description of the deceased and the spiritual image I was seeing with my spiritual eyes matched. I could not understand how he was still around and would not go on to his resting place. Similarly, when my deceased mother came to the house, I was able to tell. I was downstairs in my house. She started making sounds she had shown me when she was alive that her deceased relatives used to make. Since I was able to immediately identify her as my mother, it was not difficult to know who she was. When I started getting scared, she left. We never had a conversation. This incident happened immediately after her death. She has never visited me since then. I believe she has already gone to her resting place.  If I had known, I would have tried to communicate with my mother at the time of her visitation since we had a spiritual connection. While I was still mourning her death, it was difficult for me to think of such a communication.

There is a misconception among Christians that once death occurs, the human spirit is immediately gone out of the world. This is not true. From what I have experienced with my loved ones who passed, immediately after death, there are some events that will take place in the spiritual realm. Some of them, though in the spirit, will complete unfinished business after death by communicating with other people in the physical world. I have been communicated with about five times by the spirits of the dead immediately after death, and never again after that. There have been too many cases of these types of communication by the dead to those in the physical world. After certain days, the deceased will depart to their final resting place away from the physical world. According to the Bible, after Jesus was resurrected, he stayed around for a while before the day of ascension. According to African tradition, most of the deceased tend to go to their final resting place forty days after death.  Sadly however, those people who die before completing their appointed time on earth may linger in the spirit for a while before going to their resting place. Truly Paul said, “Absent from the body, but present with the Lord” (II Corinthians 5:8). This does not mean the process is instant for everybody; otherwise, the Bible would never have mentioned the existence of ghosts. Not all ghost are demonic spirits, either. Some spirit beings are human souls in transition.

Living in the spirit can sometimes be fun, but it can drain one’s physical energy. It can be a little scary when some undesirable being or entity enters your spiritual realm. I will explain such an encounter later in my story. When we have such an encounter, we should not be afraid because Jesus has empowered us to defeat the enemy. We must be sure to walk in the Sprit of God and not in any other spirit. The danger exists when we choose to explore the spirit world unguided by the Holy Spirit, or open the door to let the devil inside our aura. Continuously sinning without repentance is a dangerous way to live. We expose ourselves to the serious dangers of demonic activities and possession. Anytime we enter a spiritual dimension, we open up the window of our soul, which is the window of the human spirit. There is a vacant spirit residential location around human aura. This was the old residence of the Holy Spirit before becoming indwelling. Demons can attach to these locations around human aura and still cause a lot of problems. Once the Holy Spirit takes a seat inside human spirit, no other spirit can come inside the human soul. The Holy Spirit then becomes the guardian of human spirit once he has taken up residence within us. Those who are not baptized by the Holy Spirit become fair game for demonic possession. Once he enters them, he continues to torment them. There are many people constantly tormented by the devil because he has taken up residence within them. These may be people we interact with everyday, including some church members. At this time in my life, I do not think I want to be on a higher spiritual plane for longer than a week. While on this plane, you cannot enjoy any physical activities, except reading the Bible, singing to God, and praying. I have tried it many times. It does not work. You cannot mix spiritual manifestations with the flesh. My greatest joy comes from my daily devotion. Your sex desire or desire to enjoy any physical activity is completely dead. This is because you have been successful at temporarily separating the body from the spirit. The Holy Spirit disables the flesh as we enter a higher spiritual dimension. Jesus referred to this type of spiritual experience from time to time during his ministry on earth. Remember he said,

“I have meat to eat that ye know not of” (John 4:32).

“My meat is to do the will of him that sent me, and to finish his work” (John 4:34).

At higher spiritual levels, you are living mostly in the Spirit. This level of existence can be both beneficial and very dangerous. It can be beneficial if guided by a commonly accepted religion like Christianity, Judaism or Islam. Whether we want to accept it or not, some, if not, all of these groups have accepted Jesus Christ at one time or another. All three major religions originated from Abraham as the father of Judaism, Christianity, and Islam. I know some Christians who want to disassociate themselves from the other two religions. We tend to do it in such a malicious way that our actions bring dishonor to the same Jesus we try to represent. Guided by the rules of a religion, there is a limit to how a person can stay at this level in a set time. One of the good aspects of being on this plane is the privilege of experiencing God’s presence with love, peace, joy, and serenity unlike anything on earth. It is like having a taste of Heaven. This is also a level where people break bad habits of addiction to drugs, alcohol, money, power, material things, fame, or illicit sex. Since the spirit is temporarily separated from the physical body, you cannot feel the desires of the body. The actualization of the Holy Spirit is much more powerful than any experience in the body. Similarly, this is what happens after the death of the physical body. The desires of the body will be redundant and unneeded after physical death. People who want to have physical pleasure after death will be surprised. They will feel nothing, no bodily sensations at all. The spirit will completely take over.

“For the kingdom of God is not eating and drinking, but righteousness and peace, and joy in the Holy Spirit” (Romans 14:17).

After death, the human spirit is detached from human body. Inside the human spirit is the seat of human soul. The Holy Spirit already takes up residence inside human spirit. After death, the Holy Spirit remains attached to human spirit propelling him into eternity into the presence of the Lord. The dangerous part, however, of living indefinitely in such a high spiritual plane is to completely ignore the needs of the flesh. Once this happens, the flesh starts to decay and may actually suffer a premature death. People have been known to pursue their own spirituality by journeying through the wilderness. They become successful in separating their human spirit from their physical body. Once this happens, the journey enters a dangerous zone as the human spirit stops struggling to keep the body alive. Eventually, a person may meet his or her own premature death, as the body starts to decay. This can happen when a spiritual journey is not guided by the rules of any acceptable religion. Anytime we take a trip into the spirit for an extended period of time, somebody should be watching over us from the physical realm, as well. Of all the three components of our present existence – body, soul, and the spirit, when the body dies, both the soul and the spirit continue to live. The death of human body is like changing a residential place for human soul. This is how people are able to perceive the separation of the body from the spirit during near-death experiences. The operation of the human mind may be altered a little to serve the altered state of human existence, but the store of human memory and perception remains intact. The final verdict of our existence comes on the Day of Judgment. Jesus has been empowered by God to make the final determination of where each person will spend eternity. Everybody has free will. Personally, I choose to stay with Jesus in the mansion he has prepared for me and those who choose to follow him.

Jesus says, “Let not you heart be troubled. Ye believe in God, believe also in me. In my Father’s house are many mansions. If it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again and receive you unto myself, that where I am, there ye may be also” (St. John 14:1-3).

It is a very stupid idea to think that life ends after death, or that a person can crash his or her way to Heaven. If you have accepted Christ, and have received the Holy Spirit, you are on your way to Heaven because you are in Christ. The Bible says, there is no condemnation in those who are in Christ. The Holy Spirit is your down payment of your eternal salvation. You must however stay away from sin, and live a life of purpose for the Lord. I just described my beginning experience in the invisible world of God. I know this may scare some people. I resisted entering this higher spiritual dimension because I was scared. Later, with the help of the Holy Spirit, I gave up my resistance because I love Jesus. I believe he sent me as a messenger to reveal some mysteries to the world about the invisible world of God. If I had refused to enter this powerful spiritual dimension, how could I have received the messages he wanted to share with me? However, I do not understand everything going on in this spiritual dimension. As my journey continued with the Lord, I started to mature in the spirit. I started to learn more about the mystery of the invisible world of God. I have dedicated another volume to this topic since I know many people may be curious about this dimension. The third volume of this book is Invisible World of the Holiness of God. The second volume is Closest Encounter with God. However, because of some unexpected messages from Jesus about the Gates of Heaven, I will discuss some aspects of the invisible world in the last section of this book.

12. Rescuing us from Violence

God saw so much violence in the world that he sent Jesus to intervene as the Prince of Peace. When Jesus came to the world, he was not just a physical being, but also a spiritual warrior. Jesus lives inside, speaks, and manifests himself through those who have accepted him. He speaks through me everyday.

“And he who loves me will be loved by my Father, and I will love him and manifest myself to him” (St. Matthew 14:21).

Despite all we have learned about Jesus’ mission on earth, things have not changed that much. Today, we still see how human quest for money, power, domination, and abuse of others have created wars. These wars are hurting and destroying innocent people as if our minds are blinded to the gospel truth. Satan has completely taken over some people, especially some in political leadership. They are unable to differentiate between the desires of the devil and the will of God. May God have mercy on us! One of the greatest tragedies of Christianity is the deception by some Christian leaders. They use Jesus as a front to commit crimes of greed, selfishness, hate, prejudice, and injustice against humanity. Unfortunately, some Christians follow these leaders to promote their own political agenda. This is the primary reason why Jesus insisted that he had not come as a physical warrior. He comes as a spiritual warrior to help humanity defeat Satan and gives eternal life to those who believe in him. If you reject Jesus, you miss the gift of eternal salvation given to us by God through Jesus. People should be very careful not to depict Jesus as a physical warrior. When people read about angels in the Bible drawing sword, that is not Jesus. Any time an angel draws a sword, he is capable of destruction, even in the physical world. This was what the Jews anticipated from Jesus on his arrival on earth. They wanted him to be a physical warrior. They were disappointed because he was not a physical warrior. Jesus remains a spiritual warrior. He is far greater as a spiritual warrior than as a physical warrior. For example, Jesus described how he could have rescued himself if he had wanted to after he was arrested. Jesus said he would have invited legions of angels to rescue him. These are warrior angels capable of throwing bombs, including nuclear bombs. Angels of destruction carry the sword of fire, the sword of lightening, and the sword of thunder. They carry very potent weapons unmatched by any earthly weapons. They can render ALL the earthly weapon inactive. Jesus does not throw bombs. He is the Prince of Peace. He does not need a sword, and he does not carry one. Jesus is filled with love, mercy, and compassion for humanity. His nature is the goodness of God. He can chasten us if the occasion warrants such an action. But Jesus does not do the flogging; the angels do. Even at the end, of time when he returns with the mighty armies from Heaven to the earth, Jesus will not carry any weapons. He uses the weapon of the word coming out of his mouth. The military forces accompanying him are going to be armed to the teeth. Any foolish person standing against them will instantly be smashed! Remember what he said in the gospel. If the stone falls on you, it will crush you into pieces. I just feel so sorry for those people who have refused to believe in Jesus. Their end is not going to be pretty. The world will feel sorry for these unbelievers seeing what happens to them. Even they will feel sorry for themselves saying, “What have we done to ourselves?”

13. Differentiating Between Our Assignments

My own personal experience on my spiritual journey has revealed there are three sets of people on earth. God creates diversity in everything. Similarly, God created diversity in both people and spirits for his glory. There are people sent by God for “special missions.” These are God’s pre-ordained special messengers. Others are just passing and journeying through life. And there are people who have lost direction as to their purpose in life. However, everybody has an assignment. The first group of people are pre-ordained and sent by God for certain specialized missions. They do not die until they have accomplished their missions as preordained by God. Their life will be defined by pre-designed mantle given to them by God. Most of these people do not have any other choice outside of doing God’s will. They have to do the will of God, or else they will perish. This group includes prophets, missionaries, ministers or pastors in different churches, and all others serving God’s purpose all over the world. Here are the Bible passages to support that assertion.

Also I heard the voice of the Lord saying, “Whom shall I send, and who will go for us? Then said I, here am I, send me” (Isaiah 6:8).

Before I formed thee in the belly, I knew thee, and before thou came forth out of the womb I sanctified thee, and ordained thee a prophet unto the nations (Jeremiah1:5).

God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth (II Thessalonians 2:13).

This does not mean this is the only group going to Heaven or receiving eternal salvation. Some theologians preaching the gospel of pre-ordination have confused the purpose of this passage. From the second book of Thessalonians chapter 2, verses 10 – 12, Paul made it clear that everybody has the option of receiving or rejecting the love of the truth, that they might be saved. God did not create anybody to be sent to hell. This is a misinterpretation of the Bible. Yes, some may be sent to suffer to reveal the glory of God on earth. But by no means is God sending his faithful servants to hell.

The second group of people are those who are just passing through life’s journey. They have to hear the Word of God, receive, and accept it. Once this process has taken place, spiritual manifestation is experienced through them as well. This group has missions, too, but they do not have to be in the ministry. God uses many people to interact with others but not all of these people are being used by God in the ministry. They are, however, not spiritually well-connected compared to the first group of people. They may initially argue against God’s existence. From this group come the skeptics, until they are convinced. This group, however, can become as spiritually close to God as the first group, but they have to work harder to get well-connected. Sooner or later, they are eventually convinced and are converted. They become believers by reading and listening to the Word of God. They are then baptized with the Holy Spirit. Interestingly, a larger group of believers are included in this group. In this group are those who will reject Jesus despite hearing his message, and will meet their painful fate on the Day of Judgment.

In the gospel of St. John, Jesus was praying very hard to God for the first two groups of followers.

“I have manifested thy name unto the men which thou gave me out of the world, thine they were and thou gave them me, and they have kept thy word” (St. John 17:6).

“I pray for them. I pray not for the world, but for them which thou hast given me, for they are thine” (St. John 17:9).

“Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe in me through their word” (St. John 17:20).

The third group of people are those who received preordained assignments, but were lost in transit as the excitements of life misdirected them. Some of them may be doing things contrary to their mission or the will of God. This group of people may be rediscovered. At other times, they just perish. These people who are lost in transit are like soldiers missing in action. They were given assignments at the time they were launched on earth. After they passed through the birthing process, they abandoned their missions. When they are rediscovered, they are easily energized like St. Paul, whom Jesus grabbed on the way to Damascus. Some of them who remain in transit are given repeated warnings. Eventually, they perish when they refuse to listen to God’s repeated warnings. Some of them may die a premature death since they are non-productive. However, not all of those who die early in life have abandoned their preordained assignments. Most people who die early in life may come for a special purpose. Once their assignments are completed, they will, therefore, immediately leave the world. Jesus did exactly the same thing. He left the world when his mission was accomplished. However, there are people who are not bearing fruits. Removing these unproductive messengers may be necessary.

Here John the Baptist said, “And now the ax is laid unto the root of the trees. Therefore, every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hew down, and cast into the fire” (St. Matthew 3:10).

Here Jesus said, “Every branch in me that bears not fruit, he takes away, and every branch that bears fruit he purges it, so it can brings forth more fruits” (St. John 15:2).

In this statement, Jesus is referring to the church as his body because we are the body of Christ. The people not the building are the church. We are also the working hands of God. Unfortunately, others are doing God’s work but continue to cheat God by stealing from God. After a long time, God unleashes his wrath on such people. He gives them plenty of time to repent. If they do not repent, then God just switches off their lives with a remote control button. Jesus specifically discussed these types of people. He warned them of eternal damnation on the Day of Judgment if they refuse to repent.

“Not everyone that says unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of Heaven. But, he that doeth the will of my Father, which is in Heaven. Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? And in thy name have we not cast out devils? And in thy name have we not done many wonderful works?

And then I profess unto them, I never knew you. Depart from me, ye workers of iniquity” (St. Matthew 7: 21- 23).

Some messengers are transformed and brought back into the fold. Jesus rejoices over those lost sheep that returned home to the Father. Jesus is perhaps saying, it is not too late to come back home if you are a lost sheep away from God. If you are lost, Jesus wants you back home. He gives us the second, and sometimes the third, chance. During his ministry, Jesus actively searched for the third group of people - the messengers that are missing in action. He planned a special rescue mission to search for them. He instructed his disciples to go and look for those lost in transit and those missing in action.

“Go not into the way of the Gentles. And into any city of the Samaritans, enter ye not.

But, go rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel” (Matthew 10: 5-6).

When he finds the missing sheep, he is very happy.

“And if so be that he finds it, verily I say unto you, he rejoices more of that sheep, than of the ninety and nine which went not astray” (Matthew 18:13).

Part of Jesus’ mission during his ministry was to bring all God’s children together. These included those preordained who stayed within the ministry, those lost in transit who are being choked by life’s excitements, and those lost sheep missing in action.

Jesus says, “And other sheep I have, which are not of this fold, them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice, and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd” (John 10:16.)

And not for that nation only, but that also he should gather together in one the children of God that were scattered abroad (John 11:52).

Everybody has a mission in life. If you do not know your mission in life, or you are lost in transit, find out before it is too late. Do not be over-consumed by the things of the world. Find out what mission God has preordained for you. Do not remain an ungrateful child. Seek the desires of your Father who gives you the gift of life. Jesus comes to receive you back to the Father. Are you ready to come back home to God?

14. Unleashing the Power of Love

While dwelling in the Spirit, I learned the power of spiritual love. Love generates a very powerful and positive energy. Hate generates a very negative and destructive energy. Think about the hell-raisers on the job. They specialize in making other people miserable. They are sometimes successful in recruiting people to join forces with them. They dwell on negative energies that start to affect their health. They are never happy, except when raising hell. While they are full of negative energy and instigating chaos, they drain positive energy from others, leaving those workers very tired. Hate has never achieved anything positive. Contrary to hate, those who dwell in love are able to serve others with positive passion in everything they do. They are full of positive energies, as if they are never tired. They are able to activate positive energy to motivate others. People love to be around positive people. Positive people are easier to work with and are more pleasant to be around than hell-raisers. Despite the pain dished out by hell-raisers, Jesus wants us to love them too. He wants us to destroy their negative energies with our positive energy of love.

“But, I say unto you, love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you and persecute you” (Matthew 5:44.).

Jesus knows that each time we get into a fight with somebody, we are empowering Satan. This is Satan’s entire mission. He rejoices in doing evil against others. Jesus also knows that the power behind hate is Satan. This is the more reason why he asks us to pray for those who hate us. By praying for haters, they can be released from the grip of the devil. I was in a Bible class when a few men refused to accept the notion of praying to God to bless their enemies. One of them was very frank when he said, “I will pray for them, but I will never pray to God to bless them.” One thing that eludes our understanding is the destructive power of negative emotions within the person who has been offended. This was what Jesus was teaching when he asked us to pray to God for our enemies with love. We assume praying to God to bless our enemies takes something from us. On the contrary, once we start praying for our enemies, a positive spiritual process is orchestrated. This process will neutralize the negative energy keeping the person who was offended in bondage. Offenses from others tend to keep people in bondage. When we pray for our enemies, we learn to neutralize all negative energies that produce emotional pain associated with the offenses. In the process of learning to release those negative energies, we set ourselves free from the bondage of a negative spirit of anger.

Be careful of manipulators who throw wenches into relationships to manipulate friends against each other. Their mission is to disconnect relationships for their own personal gains. Most of the hidden or unspoken fights between friends, are associated with false accusations and rumors spread by those deceived by the devil. It takes an emotionally mature person with well-grounded wisdom in the spirit to be able to discern the tricks of the enemy. Despite human hate and evils ways, the Lord opens the door of repentance to anybody who wants to come home to him. God continues to reach out to people. Some of these people just choose to snub God! They refuse to listen, based on their reactions to the Word of God. When we walk away from God, we walk into the wilderness of despair.

15. Putting us Through Training Before Ministry Begins

If you are pre-ordained or called by God to do his work, he will put you through a guided training process before your ministry starts. Initially, when I was going through the training process, I did not like the idea. As time went by, I started to get used to training. I realized I was not only getting spiritually stronger, but my will power and dedication to serve God was also getting stronger. The entire training helped me to be more grounded in faith and to focus on the mission before me with fewer distractions from earthly things. I also developed a powerful zeal to please the Lord.

Jesus himself went through training. He fasted for 40 days and 40 nights after which Satan came to test him. Jesus defeated Satan during that testing process. After this time, he started his ministry. When God called Moses, he put him through a training process while teaching him how to perform miracles before Pharaoh. God also taught Moses how to follow direct instructions from him. Similarly, anybody going to serve the Lord and minister unto people must be put through a training process. Through experience, I learned to understand what Jesus meant when he said he would be in charge of my training. Today, the church is in chaos because people allow the flesh, instead of the Spirit, to dictate their actions. They have stopped serving God and have started serving their own lusts. In the church today, we miss the main ingredient of the gospel when we accentuate titles and positions over service. Jesus asked us to go out into the world and serve him by serving others. How can we effectively serve the Lord when we are busy riding on the high horse of our position or title?

By this special training, Jesus wants a new set of church leaders to be well-grounded in faith. They should be able to dwell in the Spirit to do God’s work and not dwell in the flesh. Jesus wants them to take direct instructions from him, and not from the corrupt world they live in. Unfortunately, many church leaders dwell in the flesh while fulfilling the desires of the flesh, in contrast to dwelling in the Spirit. This has been the major source of problems within some churches today. Since Jesus is the head of the church, he is, therefore, the most appropriate person to train me for his ministry work. He did just that. Even sometimes those who have been selected and are working for God can abandon their work for earthly things. The lure of material things is powerful when you are walking in the flesh. However, when you are walking in the Spirit, the flesh has limited power over your actions. The power of the Spirit defeats the flesh and purifies us for the ministry of Christ. The easiest way to get into big trouble is to run from under the shadow of the protection of God. He reserves the right to chastise you and bring you back home to him when you stray. Unfortunately, some people perish when they walk away from God. These are the lost sheep that never find their way back home.

16. Unleashing the Power of Forgiveness

God is a forgiving God. Even when we go astray and come back home, Jesus is willing to help reconcile us back to God. Forgiveness can be painful when we hold on to the past, but it is the greatest humility of all. Many people do not like to forgive because it makes them look weak in the eyes of the world. Forgiveness is one of the most powerful sources of spiritual empowerment. While he was being beaten to the point of death and being nailed to the cross, Jesus was praying for those hateful people who were torturing him.

“Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do” (St. Luke 23:34).

The fact that Jesus went through this agonizing experience is more reason why we should learn to forgive others. If Jesus forgives us, why are we not forgiving others?

Forgiveness is also a way to release the negative energy of anger and hate. An old adage states that anger can only destroy the vessels it contains. When we forgive, we are successful in destroying the negative forces of evil. We disappoint the devil.

17. Knowing the Ingredients Needed to Serve God

Many of us claim we are serving God, but refuse to acknowledge some of the ingredients needed to serve him. Love, faith, hope, and total surrender are powerful ingredients needed to serve God. God is a God of love. We must not only love God, we must also show love to others. Hateful people are not serving God, but Satan. This is the reason why Jesus commanded his disciples to love one another as he has loved the church.

“This is my commandment that ye love one another, as I have loved you” (St. John 15:12).

“These things I command you that ye love one another” (St. John 15:17).

Faith is very important in serving God. Jesus said that if we have faith, we would be able to move the mountain from its place. He wants us to have faith in him.

Our Hope in Jesus is based on the faith we have in him as the Son of God. He is able to deliver all of the things he promised, including our salvation.

A person cannot serve God without full dedication and commitment. Before this can be accomplished, we need to have unconditional and total surrender to Christ. Once we have attained a total state of surrender, he comes and takes over the vehicle of our lives. In this way, we surrender the key to our car and take a back seat. The process of surrender is initiated by asking God to have his way with your life. You ask him to use you as an instrument to do his work on earth. The important factor here is that Jesus not we human, determines our fringe benefits. Many people go the wrong way while serving the Lord. They want to define their own fringe benefits. They just want to take their own fringe benefits without asking permission from the Lord. If you believe Christ is the head of the church, why don’t you seek his opinion about your fringe benefits within the ministry?

18. Dwelling in the Energy Field Created by God

The human body works in an energy field created by God. The energy helps our hearts to beat continuously. Man living in a cloud of energy is easily demonstrated by static energy and sometimes by electric energy when people shock other people. Without this energy, there would be no life in us.  Each person dwells on a different energy level. People walk around with an aura of different energies, depending on their state of mind. Hateful people walk around in an aura of negative energy while peace-loving people walk around in an aura of positive energy. God also created a way in which we can amplify our positive energy level and counteract or neutralize the negative forces of evil. Most Christians who pray and fast frequently, with the Help of the Holy Spirit are able to build a powerful aura of positive energy around them. The energy level can be so powerful that it will destroy the negative forces of evil. Those who enter that energy level can also be healed of their illnesses. Fasting, praying, reading the Bible and meditating on the Word of God can strengthen this positive energy level. The closer a person gets to the Lord, the more is the number of guardian angels sent by God to guard the person. This is evident when a person is on a mission for the Lord. These guardian angels not only help the person to chase away evil, they are also able to prepare a person for approaching dangers. They are our frontline defense on the battleground of spiritual warfare.

The angel of the Lord encamps all around those who fear him and delivers them (Psalm 34:7).

In recalling the parable of the woman with the bleeding disorder, she only touched the tip of Jesus’ garment and she was healed. Immediately, Jesus knew that energy had left him. Even his disciples could not comprehend what Jesus was trying to say.

"Who touched me?" Jesus called out.

"What do you mean, who touched you," replied Jesus' followers. There are people everywhere jostling and pushing against you. Many people are touching you."

Jesus said, “No, someone touched me with the hand of faith, for I felt power going from my body into another" (Mark 5:30-34).

This is the way the Bible relates the story. The truth is that woman did not have to touch the hem of Jesus’ garment. This is the process of impartation, the transferring of spiritual energy from one person to another, influencing a physical change. All she had to do was get close enough to Jesus and enter his positive energy level. Consequently, the woman would have been instantly healed. There were people Jesus healed without touching them. I know this for a fact because Jesus walked around with tremendous amounts of energy. Each time he visits me, I am always overwhelmed by his spiritual energy. We do not have to be afraid of the evil forces of Satan because Jesus has given us the power to neutralize all the negative energies of the enemy (Satan) with our positive energy.

Jesus says, “Behold, I give you power to tread on serpents and scorpions and over all powers of the enemy, nothing shall by any means hurt you” (St. Luke 10:19).

When we walk in the Spirit of God, we dwell in the positive energy of the Holy Spirit.

19. Avoid Defaming the Name of God

In the next chapter, I will be discussing how all of these wonderful lessons I have learned, my experiences with the Holy Spirit, and my daily Bible reading have prepared my life to serve God. This is a process of divine transformation. Serving the Lord is a special dedication. I want to be sure I do this to the best of my ability. I would hate for the Lord to become angry with me because I did not do what I was asked to do. I never want to experience the wrath of God. Therefore, pleasing him is my uttermost priority. To be chosen by the Lord to do his work is a major privilege. If the Lord places a mission in my hand, I want to give it my very best. I know I am not perfect, but that is not an excuse to deliberately sin or disobey God.

For example, one of the greatest sins committed by some ministers happens this way. What if God asks his chosen person to minister to a young lady?  Instead of ministering to the young lady and helping her to attain salvation, what if the minister is helping himself to her carnally? This type of situation happens all the time. In other situations, the minister is supposed to be helping a couple in a marriage counseling session, but is helping himself to the woman sexually. In one case of clergy abuse, reported in the media, a Catholic priest was supposed to pray for a young girl. The parents of a young girl trusted the pastor with their daughter. Each time he was left alone with the young thirteen-year-old girl, he was having sex with her. How can we expect anything less than damnation from God when we choose to profane the name of God in this way while we pretend to be serving God?

Take another story of a pastor who was supposed to counsel an attractive young lady who was having a relationship problem with her boyfriend. Both of them attended the same church. The boyfriend was invited to the counseling sessions, but he refused. The pastor was, therefore, left with this very voluptuous young lady. The minister realized he was distracted by the physical beauty of the young lady. To make the situation worse for the pastor, she always came wearing a t-shirt and no bra which always displayed the beauty of her bosom. The pastor realized he had a problem due to his own lustful desires. He decided to hand over the case to two of the deacons in the church. The young lady, who did not know why she was transferred to the deacons, became emotionally crushed. She complained to other church members that the minister did not care for her welfare and was insensitive to her problems. Hearing the young lady’s complaint, the pastor took the case back from the two deacons and insisted that the young lady visits him in his office when his secretary was present. The pastor arranged the counseling session on the days of the week when he was fasting. Expressions of human lust are less of a problem for some people during a day of fasting. Fasting helps to discipline the body to strengthen the spirit – it helps to separate us from lustful desires. The pastor later became victorious over the lusts of the flesh. He did not give in to his lustful desires. He would be rewarded with God’s blessings.

The interesting thing about the story is that the pastor realized and accepted his own weakness. He did not deny his own personal weakness. How many people would like to admit to personal weaknesses or do something about the problem? Instead of diving into an ocean of trouble by getting emotionally involved with the young lady, he designed a counseling session to shield her away from his lustful desires. Many situations like this in which a minister realized a young vulnerable lady needed help, but ended up taking advantage of her have happened. Today, the biggest problem in ministry is the denial of lustful desires spiraling to dangerous relationships and later to disaster. People would rather feed their lustful desires instead of seeing them as a problem. Those they are supposed to serve become unlawful fringe benefits, and the perpetuation of clergy abuse continues. No matter what happens or in what situation you may find yourself in, never allow your lustful desires to be the driving force of your action. There is nothing wrong in loving others as Christ wants us to do, but such a love should be expressed in a spiritual way, not through the pleasures of the flesh. If we walk in the Spirit, we will not fulfill lustful desires of the flesh. Everyone working in the ministry, including married women is at risk.

20. Avoiding the Evil of Human Selfishness

We are so unfair to God, who gives us the gift of life and everything we have for free. Yet we spend our entire life pursing our own selfish agenda. We could care less about God’s desires. Are you fulfilling your God-given assignments, or are you lost in the process of fulfilling lustful desires?

“Will a man rob God? Yet ye have robbed me. But ye say, wherein have we robbed thee? In tithes and offering” (Malachi 3:8).

“Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse that there may be meat in mine house and prove me now herewith, says the Lord of host. If I will not open you the windows of Heaven and pour you out a blessing that there shall not be room enough to receive it”  (Malachi 3:10).

Ask yourself, is cheating God fair to our Great Father of Glory who created you and gave you the gift of life? All these earthly things will disappear from your radar screen after death. You will be left heartbroken if you do not start serving the Lord right now. Nobody will ever ship his or her earthly houses or money to Heaven. Such earthly materials are not allowed in Heaven. Naked you are born, and naked you will go back. Your earthly treasures are worthless in Heaven. This is a fact! Your time on earth is temporary, and it is limited. You will be spending a much more longer time in eternity. Are you preparing for that time? My continuous quest is to find out what God wants me to do for him while I am still alive. I pray to him everyday to give me assignments and to send me all those things I will need to accomplish the goals set before me. He has never hesitated. I will do them to please him to the uttermost of my ability. In so doing, we can avoid the evil of selfishness. I promise to serve him to the end.

All these spiritual experiences, including divine interventions and knowledge from reading the Bible, prepared and transformed me from a man to a deacon to serve the Lord. With regard to all the spiritual transformations I have experienced, I wonder how some people claimed they are high in the Spirit, but are still the same evil people on the job. Why should we be Christians on Sundays and demons on the job on Monday through Friday? Unfortunately, many Christians are anointed by the Holy Spirit, but are still dressed in the devil’s outfit. Perhaps some of these people were only going through the motions and were not impacted by the Holy Spirit within them. Maybe some of them were impacted by the Spirit and have not totally surrendered to God. Being anointed by the Holy Spirit is one thing. Allowing the Holy Spirit to completely fill you is another. If a person has been filled with the Holy Spirit, there has to be a transformation in that person’s everyday life. Those people impacted by the Holy Spirit do not start wars against others on the job. They do not hate or discriminate against other people that look different from them. Those impacted by the Holy Spirit display a reflection of Christ in their daily life.

Jesus says, “Let your light so shine before men that they can see your good work and glorify thy Father in Heaven” (Matthew 5:16).

Jesus wants people to see the goodness of God in their lives. We cannot be Christians by name alone; we have to be Christians by the way we treat other people, as well.

What you have read so far is only the beginning of my journey. I have written over 900 pages. This book is just volume number one. At the time I was writing this chapter, I was not aware that the Lord was using these revelations as part of his training program for me. This book took me about eight years to write. In the early years of God’s mission, the Holy Spirit introduced some topics to me. I did not know what I was supposed to do other than to write as I was being directed. The divine messages kept coming. Two to three years later, I had to revisit most of the topics in subsequent chapters. This chapter and some of the early ones discuss my training process in the form of transformations. Towards the end of the book, I start to apply what I had been taught to real-life applications. In other words, the first two years was the time the topics were introduced to me. About three to four years later, I had to use the spiritual training I was given in real-life situations. I will, therefore, discuss some of these topics again as I experience more divine revelations from God.

Chapter 19

Spiritual Empowerment #1

“Oh taste and see that the Lord good, blessed is the man who trusts in him” (Psalm 34:8)

This and the next chapter will discuss the practical applications of my transformation in Christ, leading to spiritual empowerment. As I continued to shed my earthy desires to walk closer to Jesus, I recognized some major problems in the world and within me. I saw money as a weapon used by the devil to enslave people. Some people think they possess money, but in reality, it is the money that possesses them. I noticed that without realizing it, many people are under the bondage of a demonic force. They allow the forces of darkness to drive their actions. Some of these people are Christians, but they have no clue they are in bondage with the devil. Before I continue to describe my transformation, I want to introduce the topics that were shouting at me around this time. They were Surrendering to the Lord; Monetary Failure; and Neutralizing the Forces of the Devil. It is important to introduce these topics in this part of the book. I will discuss more about the topics as situations manifest themselves. With my spiritual growth, I have started dwelling more in the Spirit realm of God. As a result, I continue to receive divine messages. This is a totally different experience for me. I am not used to walking in the sustained energy level of God all day. I am getting used to it, however. I will also discuss events happening in the Spirit as my journey continues with Jesus. Some of my discussions contain information from the Holy Spirit. Others I learned from my experience of walking in the Spirit of God. Before we start to walk in the Spirit, we must first learn to surrender to God through Christ. That part is very tough!

Surrendering to the Lord

The process of surrendering to God is an ongoing process. Similarly, the process of renewing our mind before God is an ongoing process, as well. Do not be surprised when I use the words “surrendering to God” many times in this book. When God wants to do wonders in your life, he puts you through all kinds of training processes. I started to get rid of my bad habits and worked harder to get closer to the Lord. This is not an easy process. To me, it is a struggle to leave the things of the world behind and totally embrace those things that are of God. I have to walk away from the flesh while replacing this with a closer attention to the Lord. The power of God was so great as it gradually guided me the way he wanted me to go. Without realizing what I was doing, I put up a struggle to prevent me from abandoning things of the world. In the end, as you will read in later chapters, I had no choice; God’s desire prevailed. Jesus succeeded in bringing me to a point of brokenness. It was painful, but worth it.

“The Voice” Speaks –Visitation #17 - Chosen by God – Testimony #57

After I had experienced so many divine interventions from God, I started to look at life in a different way. I was receiving many amplified and powerful messages from the Lord.  At one time, I started receiving repeated messages saying, “You’re chosen!  I believed this was a response to my inner question of whether the Lord wanted me to serve him. As you will be reading in my journey with Christ, he will give me an answer to a question I was thinking in my heart. Many times I would ask Jesus a question. Most of the time, he would respond to the question. Other times, I would just ponder over a question. In response, he would give me an answer as well. This was a situation where he responded to a question I was struggling with. This inner Voice started to speak to me again. I did not believe this voice was ever going to leave. Undoubtedly, I knew it was the voice of the Lord. The Voice continued to say, “You’re chosen!” One day, while I was wondering what this meant, I was directed to read a passage in the Bible. Please watch how the Lord directs his messengers by communicating to them through the eternal Spirit. I had actually forgotten that part of the Bible while I was writing this book. I knew it was in one of the books of the prophets before the New Testament. While I was looking for this passage in Malachi, the name of Haggai came into my head. As soon as I opened the book of Haggai, I was again led to the passage.

I was directed to the following:

“I will make thee as a signet, for I have chosen thee, said the Lord of hosts” (Haggai 2:23).

This was the second time I was spiritually directed toward the same bible passage. There was no doubt in my mind that Jesus was telling me something. At this time, I opened all the channels of my life and surrendered to the Lord to use me as his vessel as he desired. The decision was out of my hands. I had been captured! What a wonderful feeling to be captured by Jesus! If I had any common sense at all, I would have accepted the fact that the Lord’s purpose would prevail. He had already placed a lock on my life. As my journey continued, God himself would remind me again of this purpose.

The Importance of Service

After this revelation, I became more interested in what Jesus wanted me to do for him. I started to distance myself from what I wanted the Lord to do for me. Jesus himself warned me about seeking for my own desires. I started to position myself to serve him. My need was unimportant at this time. Both money and material things started to lose their value to me. They were no longer important. As long as I continued to see what money and power had done to people, I felt scared. These two things are not evil, but human obsession with them is evil. When we use these things to glorify ourselves instead of God, it can lead to tragedies. This is contrary to the accepted notions about life regarding what we believe we deserve, or what we believe we should have. Yes, I used to feel sorry for myself because I felt I had been cheated out of life. Life is not about what we deserve or the great rewards we expect to receive because we are so good at what we do. Life in the ministry of Christ is about serving others for the Lord. It is about what we can give to others. People cheat themselves out of the goodness of life because they receive more than what they put into life. Some people are depressed today because they believe they are cheated out of life. That is laughable and self-absorbed. The biggest fight between husbands and wives is about the feeling of being cheated out of something. I remember once when a married woman called me, upset with her husband because she had just discovered he had a mistress. She asked me if I could find her a man fast for her own physical pleasure. She felt cheated. She was determined to get even. Needless to say, that marriage eventually ended. The leading cause of murder and suicide in a family is the feeling of being humiliated after being cheated upon. Life is not about getting what we deserve. On the contrary, life is about giving to others rather than receiving. I have heard celebrities and entertainers declare, while being cheered on by a large audience that, “This is my happiest moment.” However, when the lights go out, when the cheering stops, when the audience disappears, in the privacy of their dwellings, celebrities crash into depression. By human nature, we feed on adulation from other people. Sadly, some people spend a lifetime in self-serving ambitions. They ended being the most miserable at the end of their lives. There are people who are planters, and there are people who are looters. I want to be a planter for Christ by doing God’s will. Jesus mentioned this to his disciples regarding the widow’s mites. The poor widow came and gave two mites.

Jesus said, “Assuredly, I say to you that this poor widow has put in more than all those who have given to the treasury. For they all put in out of their abundance, but she out of her poverty put in all that she had, her whole livelihood” (St. Mark 12:44).

Jesus also said, “The son of man does not come to be served, but to serve others, and to give his life as ransom for others” (St. Matthew 20:28).

Jesus has called us to a life of service in his ministry. Unfortunately today, many ministers in the pulpit have lost track of their mission by getting entangled with the politics of the day. Consequently, they place themselves under the yoke of political bondage of a particular party. The issue is no longer about preaching the gospel of Our Lord; it is about furthering a particular political agenda. They have politicized the gospel of Our Lord Jesus Christ to the point of losing its practical applications. The good news of Jesus Christ has been sacrificed on the altar of political expediency. Many Christians are therefore leaving denominational for non-denominational churches. Unfortunately, some are being lost in transit to religions serving the devil’s purpose.

The Danger of Money and the Destructive Forces of Evil

To effectively serve the Lord as he has called me, I have to go through a gradual process of continuous transformation. If you are willing to serve the Lord, this is a process of getting closer to the image of Christ. As I started the process of self-purification, I noticed two major problems. I realized the dangers of the desire for money and the destructive forces of evil. The love of money and the associated negative forces are very destructive to human life. Many people see money as a good thing, but they refuse to see the destructive forces attached to it. Similarly, negative people tend to attract negative forces. They use money to do negative things. They feed on negative energy created in such a painful environment. The inevitable consequence is the manifestation of evil. I am sure some people will argue that not money, but what we choose to do with it is evil. No argument from me. In today’s world, we continue to see the evil that money is allowed to do to people. For example, in Western democracy, the voice of the poor is silent while the rich control the agenda to their own selfish ends. Even the politicians play to their hands because money is power. The saddest part is legitimate businesses that are intent on getting as much money as they can from the working people, regardless to how illegal. Their mission is to exploit as much money from poor people as possible under the disguise of serving them. The goal is for profit at the expense of the poor and working class, regardless of how much suffering is inflict on people. Unfortunately, many legitimate businesses today have turned to predatory financial exploitation. In the year 2008, the people of the United States are bleeding financial loss. How are we going to stop the bleeding? Excessive greed has inflicted multiple financial wounds. The entire nation has started to bleed.

People               place too much emphasis on materialism, thereby robbing themselves of the joy of eternal salvation. Money is important as an instrument to make a living. However, money should not define who we are. Our service, based on our divine purpose in life, should define who we are. We learn to identify our purpose in life by walking in the Spirit of God, not by our obsession with money and power. If you have money and power, I hope you will use them to glorify God by serving others. Evil manifestation due to selfishness continues to be the greatest deterrence to peace in the world. The relentless desire to dominate others tends to generate negative energies leading to negative forces. The outbreak of most wars is due to selfishness and the desire to dominate others. An evil spirit is always attracted to negative spiritual forces. Today, we can see how this is playing out with wars everywhere in the world. How can man be the master of his own destiny when his ultimate goal is evil?

Money Cannot Buy Eternal Salvation

Think about what Jesus did on earth. He gave it all up for our salvation. What did he receive in return? He was given a death penalty for trying to reconcile us back to our Father. Was life fair to Jesus as he was denied of the pleasures of this world so you and I could enjoy all the thrills and the goodness of it? Of course not! Yet, many people spend their entire lifetime complaining about something they believe they deserve that has eluded them. I used to think that life owed me something. I found out later, I was wrong. Some people say life is unfair! They become depressed since their intended trophies are unattainable. Most of these trophies are based on acquiring material things to establish how good they look in society. Yet, they cannot ship a single one of those trophies with them when they leave this world. There is no room in the casket. I have never seen a U-Haul truck following any funeral procession. Inside that casket is the remains of what used to be a human being, dressed in an outfit that makes no sense to the dead. How many dead people try to show off in their new outfit? No matter how much money we lavish to dress the dead, it makes no difference to the deceased. We are adamant about impressing people with our possessions and achievements. We love self-adulation as we ignore God. Yet we want continuous blessings everyday. God must be very patient.

Today, I not only laugh at, but sometimes feel so sorry for, those who are obsessed with money and material things. They sit in their living rooms and admire themselves and how much they can grow their wealth compared to others. After death, who remembers how much you are worth or how many trophies you received? What leaves an indelible mark that may last forever is how many people you are able to touch with your kindness. How many people are you able to positively influence with the gift God has given to you? Living a good life in the heart of God is giving more of yourself than you care to receive back in return. If God blesses you with so much wealth, how much good are you able to do with that money? Remember, money is worthless except when it is used to do something good to benefit humanity. If you have received more than you care to give out, you might have actually cheated yourself out of life and your eternal salvation. Instead of worshipping God, are you worshipping money, power and prestige? Are you worshipping yourself? Have you surrendered your eternal salvation to the idolatry of money and power? Do you want people to worship you because you are rich? Our mission in life is to use whatever we have to glorify God. Remember, having a lot of money is not sinful, but the obsession with money may lead us to sin. Understand one fact: money cannot buy you eternal salvation. You can never bribe your way into Heaven. Angels do not take bribes, and neither will Jesus accept any bribe from you. You will be measured partly on what you have used the talents given to you to achieve. Your God-given talents are God’s investment in you.

Jesus said, “It is easier for a camel to enter the eye of the needle than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of Heaven” (St. Matthew 19:24).

Jesus did not mean all rich people are going to hell. There are, perhaps, many rich people today that are doing wonderful things with their money to help others. May God continue to bless those people. Jesus was explaining that the obsession with earthly possessions would block us from getting closer to God. Instead of worshipping God, we have started to worship money and power. The love of money has led to the manifestation of many evils.

Neutralizing the Forces of Evil

Before I explain the process of neutralizing the forces of evil, I need to explain the mechanisms of negative and positive spiritual energies. We live in a universe of positive and negative spiritual energies. Please be careful because this is not about New Age theories. I know very little about New Age theories. I do not embrace many of the ones I have heard so far. The information I am discussing is what the Holy Spirit educates me to understand, based on people-to-people interactions, and the manifestations of the Holy Spirit. People need to understand that spiritual energy is common to all religions. We must, however, understand the role of Christianity and the Holy Spirit in influencing our behavior through the energy generated by the Holy Spirit. I have been discussing the positive energy of the Holy Spirit accompanying the Voice of Jesus when he is talking to me. Here, I will discus human interactions with positive and negative spiritual energies and strategies for neutralizing the forces of evil.

Mechanisms of Negative and Positive Spiritual Forces

Contrary to what we think, Satan is not always responsible for bad things happening to us. Many times, people are more responsible for the bad things happening around them. God created us to live in a positive energy level. At the beginning of creation, all the things God created were good. The Garden of Eden was a paradise. God did not create evil. When man started sinning, that was the beginning of trouble. As we grew older, people started to acquire negative charges that tended to neutralize many of the positive spiritual energies around them. Many people who love to create trouble dwell in the negative energy level. These negative energy levels tend to attract not only demons and satanic influences, but the forces of evil as well. Positive energy level attracts positive events. For example, good energy attracts good work. It attracts and amplifies the Holy Spirit and the angels. It also helps us get closer to God. Satan dwells on negative spiritual energy level while God dwells on an enormous positive spiritual energy level. We should understand that God is not the opposite of Satan. God has no equal. He is the one and the only. God created Satan as an angel of light before he became evil because of arrogance. God has dominion over everything he has created.

Continuous negative energies generated by people eventually lead to the creation of a cloud of negative energies. The negative spiritual energy, in turn, generates negative spiritual force. That force is attached to a place or a person. We generate negative energies by what we say or what people around us say. Negative thoughts of anger or despair tend to generate negative emotions. Negative energies are also created by the events happening around us even when we are not responsible for such activities. Negative energies are generated by events that happen before we get to a location. People may walk into a mushroom cloud of negative energy level and can actually ignite fire or a disaster. People do not understand that the more they fight, the more negative energies are generated, and the more evil is manifested. The more negative energies are generated in a place, the more fighting will follow, and Satan rejoices. Only a very few wars have actually brought true and lasting peace. Most wars have caused more wars. In a place of much bloodshed, the horrible atmosphere will generate more negative energies leading to more wars and more bloodshed. This is what propagates many wars around the world. Why did God ask David not to build a house for him? God told David,

“You have shed too much blood before me” (I Chronicles 22:8).

Words we speak generate positive or negative energy, depending on what is within. Negative energies are created by negative words coming out of our mouth. Negative words acquire negative human energy the same way the words of the Bible have acquire positive spiritual energy. Similarly, our destructive words with destructive emotions can not only make people sick, but can actually kill. On the contrary, the words in the Bible generate so much positive energies that bring joy to people, heal the sick and bring those dying back to life.

Jesus says, “The words that I speak to you, they are Spirit and they are life” (St. John 6:63).

Maya Anjelou once said on the Oprah Winfrey Show that she did not allow people to say bad things in her house. As a poet who has spent time generating positive energies through her words, she already knew the power of words. What did she mean by the statement, “Negative words become the chair, table, couch, clothes and everything in the house?” I did not quite understand what she meant at that time. As I became stronger in the Spirit, I realized that she was referring to the negative energies generated by those negative words that stay in the house even after people leave. That negative energy will eventually get bigger, leading to a mushroom cloud of negative energies and an eventual ignition of disaster. People find it difficult to function in a place poisoned by a cloud of negative energies. Most people who live in a mushroom cloud of negative spiritual energies tend to get depressed very often.

It is a well-known phenomenon in some African cultures that when a husband and wife keep fighting in a house, or when the children keep fighting, there is usually a cloud of negative spiritual energy hanging over their heads. They could have generated the negative cloud or the negative cloud could have been in the house before they started living in such a place. Negative emotions that we feel may generate negative energies. Fear, hate, bitterness, anger, despair, depression, jealousy, greed, loss of faith, and lack of forgiveness, all of these dark emotions tend to generate a tremendous amount of negative spiritual energy. These emotions and subsequent negative behaviors gradually create a mushroom cloud of negative spiritual energy after a period of time. This mushroom cloud created by negative spiritual energies (not nuclear bomb) is a time bomb getting ready to ignite.

Tragic events generate negative forces in the place where the event took place. Murder, physical violence, emotional violence, robbery, rape, suicide all generate negative energy forces, especially the one involving death. In some homes, murder or violent behavior could have happened for years in a place, and the cloud of negative energy still persists for years. Curses are the negative energies surrounding a place or a person. If we do not fight curses, they will drive our actions and the eventual outcome. Once the negative energy level is created, it becomes the force driving people’s action. This is very essential in our everyday life. Consequently, it starts to torment those who live in that house or work in that place. The cloud of negative energy continues to get stronger and more intensified. This is the mechanism of forces leading to constant fighting in a place. This negative spiritual energy becomes an initiator and an amplifier of fights and violence within the family or the workplace. A cloud of negative energies tends to attract evil spirits.

The eventual physical violence that takes place somewhere is not unexpected in an atmosphere besieged with negative spiritual energy of the devil. As long as the cloud is still inside the house and hanging in the air, such a place is subjected to more evil occurrences. In many cases, where family members are close to God, the event may still take place. In some instances, Jesus may intervene at the physical manifestation of evil if the person involved is close to him. How this kind of spiritual intervention happens may be disputed. Nobody knows. It may happen in some cases and not in others. Take, for example the case of a wife who wanted to kill her husband because of years of abuse. She had already determined to kill him with a knife. When he was sleeping, she threw a knife at him. A window fell down at exactly the same time she threw the knife. The window blocked the knife from reaching her husband. When I interviewed her, she told me that, “Jesus said, I do not want you to take this man’s life and become a murderer.”

Sometimes, such intervention comes at the time we are about to initiate a violent act. To those who have surrendered their lives to Christ, with the help of the Holy Spirit, the human conscience may kick in, thereby stopping the action. Divine intervention may be orchestrated at the time we are still thinking about committing an act of evil against another person. The best prevention of evil is to be close to God as we pray every day that the Lord directs our footsteps. Even in the Lord’s Prayer, Jesus says, “Deliver us from evil.” This is the evil perpetuated against us, and the evil we may be thinking in our hearts against others. For those who are not close to the Lord, the spiritual intervention of prevention may not be readily available. Consequently, Satan leads them to violent events, and evil prevails.

Destroying the Power of Evil With Positive Energy

As we can see, evil prevails when we allow it. No curse will manifest in you except the curse you have accepted. When good people keep quiet, the voices of evil grow louder. When we refuse to intervene, evil prevails. God has given us power through Christ to chase away evil forces. We can generate positive forces around us and dwell on a cloud of positive spiritual energy level by choice. Others who choose to live in the cloud of negative energy field – the cloud of darkness - are subjected to the will of the devil. There is an old African saying that “He who knows the evil of darkness shall not forsake light.” This means that those who know the manifestations of evil will never want to dance with the devil. Instead, they will embrace light. The light is Jesus. Let’s examine a situation where two women were talking about things that made them unhappy in their respective lives. At the end of the conversation, they both got depressed due to the negative energies generated by such a conversation. On the other hand, another group of women was talking about positive things in their lives. By the end of the conversation, they were all positively motivated and very enchanted, and most of them went home very happy. Contrary to the first group, the second group was successful in generating positive energy among the group, leading to positive feelings and eventually positive behavior. Generating positive spiritual energy is crucial for a Christian for everyday living. This is much easier to do than we think. Once, a group of teenagers went to rob a particular house. Regardless of what they tried, they could not get into the house, even although the house had no security. They finally burglarized the house down the street. Following this, the police arrested them. When interviewed, the burglars acknowledged the possibility of a mysterious cloud around the first house. They had tried several times and were unable to break into the house. The powerful forces of goodness enshrouding the house blocked them from being able to break into the house. What else could be the explanation? The house had no security system.

When the bleeding woman touched the hem of Jesus’ garment, she was instantly healed. Her bleeding stopped because of the enormous positive energy enshrouding Jesus. Many times during his life on earth, Jesus use the power of positive energy to destroy and cast out many demons, heal the sick, open the eyes of the blind, raise the dead, and much more. Actually, Jesus was accused by the religious leaders of those days of using demonic power. Jesus explained to them that it was impossible to use demonic power to cast out demons. He was only able to use the positive power of God to cast out demons. When God called Moses out of the burning bush, Moses experienced, for the first time, the manifestation of God on such a giant positive energy level. Most importantly, one of the most powerful and positive spiritual energies of God was experienced by Moses when he went to receive the Ten Commandments on Mount Sinai. On the Mount of Transfiguration, Jesus took Peter, James, and John to experience the most powerful actualization of God as they were all transported into the cloud. The power manifestation was so strong that Jesus’ garment was transformed before their eyes to a glistering white. People who have experienced the powerful force of the Holy Spirit sometimes break down and cry. These are tears of joy due to the positive peace and serenity created by the powerful force manifesting the presence of God.

Positive spiritual energy can easily neutralize any negative force of evil. The weaker forces of evil cannot match the positive power of God. But human weakness of the flesh continues to subject us to the negative forces of evil. This is why Jesus said, “I have given you power to trample over serpents and scorpions, and over all powers of the enemy, and nothing shall by any means hurt you”  (St. Luke 10:19).

Those who refuse to believe in empowerment by the Holy Spirit continue to be vulnerable to the attack of the enemy.

“I can do everything through Jesus who strengthens me” (Philippians 4:13).

I will discuss more about this topic in the future because the issue of positive and negative energies is inherent in the way we live. Many Christians, however, have no clue about the events of the invisible world. They dismiss such events as being cults and New Age theories. Unfortunately, many Christians are victims of negative forces from people trying to manipulate them. One of the most disastrous events in churches today is demonic activity orchestrated by church members. These believers have no clue that demonic forces are driving their actions. They have no idea why they are losing members. Yet, they allow the devil to declare a party with constant fighting in the house of the Lord.

Chapter 20

Tips in Neutralizing (Negative) Satanic Forces - Empowerment #2

For the Lord knows the way of the righteous, but the way of the ungodly shall perish    (Psalm 1:6)

I was surprised to experience demonic activities in some churches. I never thought I would encounter a church with such demonic activities in my life. Upon careful evaluation of these churches, I realized they have disabled the Holy Spirit due to gospel confusion. Some of the churches are teaching the gospel that misleads the congregation. They believe that the Holy Spirit that manifested during the time of Jesus is disabled today. Consequently, they refuse to allow the full manifestation of the Holy Spirit inside the church. When the power of the Holy Spirit was blocked out of the church, the door was opened for the demons to come inside the church. Unfortunately, church members surrendered to demons instead of surrendering to the Holy Spirit. Consequently, demons started using people. Anytime there is constant fighting in a church between different committees and the pastor is preaching with anger from the pulpit, demonic influence is obvious. Membership in such a church starts to dwindle, as people are not fed by the Holy Spirit. Unfortunately, many people allow the devil to use them to tear down the house of God due to selfish intentions. Looking carefully at the operation of churches controlled by the devil, the spirit of the anti-Christ has entered some church members. The first thing he does is to cut off people’s communication with the Holy Spirit. Since the Holy Spirit is the Spirit of God leading Christians in worship service, in his absence, the church degenerates into chaos. In the absence of the Holy Spirit, the devil takes over. He starts to spread rumors about Jesus by telling people that today’s prophecies are lies. He continues to advocate that nobody can see visions anymore. He creates this falsehood that there is nothing called impartation. Once he disrupts these lines of communication between people and the Holy Spirit, he replaces the truth of Jesus with his own lies. When the pipeline of communication is disrupted by lies and unbelief, the devil will take control of people’s operations. Anybody who dares to deny, block, or ridicule the full manifestations of the Holy Spirit is being driven by the spirit of the anti-Christ. This is how we differentiate the Holy Spirit from demonic spirit. The Holy Spirit confesses Jesus, and he is a testimony for Jesus. The demonic spirit does the opposite. People are subjected to satanic forces because they do not know how to fight back. Most people experience satanic attack without realizing they have been attacked. The majority of our wars are not in the flesh, according to St. Paul; they are in the spirit. The key to defeating the negative forces of the devil is preparation. Here are some tips on how to prepare for an attack so we are not caught off guard.

Positioning Yourself Against the Enemy

1. Get rid of any negative energy level or mushroom cloud of evil around you. This is not as hard as most people think. The negative energy must be removed for peace to return to a house. A spiritual walk to prevent the build up of more negative forces in the house or around the person should be endless.

2. Say your prayers as many times as possible in a day. Follow Jesus’ examples by constantly praying to God. Each time Jesus wanted to heal a disease, he would pray to our Father in Heaven. Likewise, we should all pray to God, not only during the time of trials and tribulations, but as many times every day as possible. Our prayers should always include a sacrifice of praise to God.

3. Hold on to the cross. The crucifix is a powerful symbol against any forces of evil. No evil force can stand against the power of Christ. Like the old song says, “There is power, power,  – wonder working power in the blood of the lamb.” The beginning process for clearing negative energies is by placing the cross of Christ in different locations in the house. This is important, especially in the living room and in front of the door. A person with negative spiritual energy is easily neutralized as soon as he or she comes in contact with the cross of Christ. The crucifix is not just a symbol of Christ or a piece of jewelry. It is a mighty protective shield for Christians against evil forces. In addition to the bleeding lady, others who touched the hem of Jesus garment were made whole. Where did the energy of impartation come from? It is because Jesus was constantly enshrouded with the positive energy of God.

And besought him that they might only touch the hem of his garment, and as many as touched it were made perfectly whole (St. Matthew 14:36).

I never used to believe in the healing power of the Word until I came across this passage in the Bible: “Hear O Israel, the Lord thy God is one God. Thou should love thy God with all your heart, with all your soul, and with all your strength. These words that I am giving you today are to be in your heart. Repeat them to your children. Talk about them when you sit in your house and when you walk along the road, when you lie down and when you get up. Bind them as a sign on your hand, and let them be a symbol on your forehead. Write them on the doorposts of your house and on your gates” (Deut. 6:4-9).

4. Change your attitude to be more positive about life. Negative attitudes generate negative spiritual energies in the house and around you. People will say it is difficult to be positive when so many things are going wrong at the same time. This is not true because I have done this myself many times on the job. The secret is to be filled with the Holy Spirit. While on a spiritual high, it is difficult to be influenced by negative forces around us. This is more reason why people need to be more positive most of the time and not drown in self-pity. Occasional anger over a brief period of time is not bad. Staying angry with God and remaining bitter because of painful situations generates negative spiritual energies, thus separating us from God. A negative attitude towards God prevents our prayers from being answered.

5. Surround yourself with positive people and stay away from negative people. For example on the job, hell-raisers love to dwell in negative energy fields. They are happy igniting chaos and getting everybody else all upset about one thing or another. When they get through, most employees involved are physically and emotionally very tired. Hell-raisers are often successful in draining people’s positive energy. Those affected are not only drained of positive energy, they are also pushed to a point of depression while hell-raisers are energized and happy. When hell-raisers do not have anything to fight over, they are depressed and helpless. This is because hell-raisers are powerless without sucking energy from other people. They thrive on negative energies. If you surround yourself with positive people, these people will generate positive spiritual energy around you, unlike the negative spiritual energy generated by gossipers, negative complainers, and troublemakers.

6. Fast once a week to strengthen the Spirit by denying the body. Excessive pleasures of the flesh make us weak in the Spirit. Our body becomes undisciplined. There is nothing wrong in having a little fun here and there. This is why God created all these things for us to enjoy. Obsession with the flesh is the beginning of sin. Sin separates us from God. Fasting helps to separates us from the habitual sin of excess in the flesh. It helps purify us, and brings us closer to God. You may want to fast for three days or sometimes seven days, breaking the fast after four or six o’clock daily, depending on the individual person. Also, remember to observe the rules of Christian fasting. This will be discussed in the next topic.

7. Read your Bible everyday. The Word of God has power. It can heal, and it can bring you joy and peace. By reading the Bible everyday, we unleash the power of God and his positive energy around us. God starts to talk to us through his words, and Jesus comes to visit us. He starts to dwell in our hearts through the person of the Holy Spirit. By reading his Word, he spiritually empowers us.

8. Go to church every Sunday. Do not wait for a time of crisis to start looking for where to go. A crisis situation is much more painful in the absence of positive shroud of Christ’s protection. One of the easiest ways to generate positive energy around you is to attend Sunday services and listen to the sermon. The reverse may happen in a church consumed with internal conflicts, including rivalry, disagreement, fighting, and chaos. As much as Jesus disagreed with the church of his time, he never stopped going to preach inside the temple. By the time Jesus left the world, he had already created a new church. This is a spiritual church within the Kingdom of God on earth. Jesus is the head of that church. Simon Peter said, “Lord, to whom shall we go? You have the words of eternal life" (St. John 6:68).

9. Attend Sunday school and Bible class to help you understand the Word of God. It is also a forum to ask questions. Ask the Holy Spirit to give you the meaning of the Word. When you spend time with God’s people, and listen to their testimonies, it strengthens your faith. "I long to see you, that I may impart to you some spiritual gifts to strengthen you, that is, that we may be mutually encouraged by each other's faith, both yours and mine" (Romans 1:11-12). All the above tips will prepare us to walk in the Spirit of God. In the Spirit, we find love, joy, comfort, protection, peace, and serenity. As we prepare for fasting to deny the flesh, to strengthen human spirit, and to purify the body, here are some rules of Christian fasting. When we strengthen the human spirit, he becomes more receptive to the Holy Spirit.

Observing the Rules of Christian Fasting

1. Deny yourself of food and physical pleasure for most hours of daylight - morning and afternoon. The fast is broken any time from three or six o’clock depending on the individual person. Some people would rather fast all day and night, drinking fluids without solid food. Others may fast and break with fruit, usually referred to as “white lent.” If you want to do a three-day, no-break fast, you have to be in seclusion and be sure you do not have a problem with gastric ulcers or hypoglycemia. I will discourage a seven-day, no-break, fast except if directed by the Holy Spirit, or if you have done it before without experiencing problems. People should be carefully watched even though they are supposed to be in seclusion during this type of fasting. Once you get sick or faint during a fast, you must immediately break the fast and seek treatment by a physician.

2. Do not be angry with anybody or let anything upset you while you are fasting. Anger reduces positive spiritual empowerment. Hunger can ignite anger during a fast. Be careful. Sometimes evil forces will want to provoke a person to anger during a fast. This is a test of willpower between the good and the evil. Satan tested Jesus after he fasted for 40 days and 40 nights. He will do the same to you. Watch out, and do not allow Satan to tempt you to do the wrong thing during a fast.

3. Release all negative energies of animosity and hate. Forgive all those who hated you or whom you hated. Learn to release all the negative energies bottled up inside. Remember, fasting is like a self-sacrifice to God. It is also a way of self-purification. If the fast is tainted with hate or anger, how will God be able to accept such a sacrifice? Ask Cain. His sacrifice was never accepted before God. Since hate and anger generate negative energies, you cannot present a sacrifice to God on an altar of negative energies. God will never accept any offering tainted with the flavor of a negative spirit. God dwells in the midst of a mighty positive energy. This is the primary reason why Cain’s sacrifice was unacceptable to God – it did not come from his heart.

Jesus said,"If you bring your sacrifices for offering like this, and there you remember that your brother holds such a grudge against you. Leave your sacrifice on the altar there, go first and be reconciled with your brother, and then come and make your offering” (St. Matthew 5:23 – 24).

God says, “If my people which are called by my name, shall seek my face, and turn from their wicked ways, then will I hear from Heaven and will forgive their sin, and will heal their land. Now mine eyes shall be opened and mine ears attended unto the prayer that is made in this place” (II Chronicles 7:14-15).

4. Be cheerful every day to generate positive energies around you. Be friendly to others and wear a smile to brighten other people’s day. Be careful about the way you react to events around you at home or at work. Learn never to respond with anger to any event. Training oneself not to react with anger to some aggravating event may be challenging. It is not impossible. Never allow a situation to control you and squeeze positive energies out of you by getting the best of you. Learn to control the situation by not responding with anger to aggravating situations.

5. Engage in random acts of kindness during a fast and at other times. Be nice even to a stranger that may never return the favor. Do your alms in secret and for goodness sake, do not brag in front of people about how nice you are to other people. Your gift to others is like a secret agreement between you and God. Please, do not spread your dollar bill before placing on the offering plate on Sunday. God can see folded money as well as the ones in the envelope. There is no need to let the entire congregation know how much is your Sunday offering. Place the envelope in the offering plate face-down. The more you brag about your gifts to others, or to the church, the more you lose your Heavenly reward.

Do not let people know you are fasting except if you have to let your spouse know. He or she might have a plan for a big breakfast. Just say, “I’m not eating breakfast for a couple of days because I’m in the middle of “a spiritual struggle” or “a spiritual empowerment.” That is all that is needed. If your spouse is a Christian, he or she should understand. Similarly, if you choose to not engage in sex throughout the entire time of the fast, please relate this to your spouse in the same way. Some people choose to have some pleasure during fasting after they break the fast in the evening while others choose to abstain from such activities throughout the days of the fast. This is your choice, depending on how close you want to get to God. However, as a married person, do not neglect your bedroom obligations to your spouse. Fasting is not a tool for psychological manipulation or a tool to punish your spouse.

6. Use the book of Psalms to pray, depending on what you are praying for. Psalm 51 is the prayer of forgiveness. Psalm 24 is for blessing the house. Psalm 19 is to prepare for Sunday service. Psalms 91, 27, 57 are for victory over evil forces. Psalms 92, 96, 103, 100 are for praising God. Psalm 86 is for God’s mercy. Psalm 34 is for rejoicing with the Lord, and so on. These are just a few of the 150 prayers in the book of psalms. Please memorize any of these Psalms - 19, 23, 27, 34, 51, 91 and 121. They can be helpful by reciting them repeatedly, even when you do not have your Bible with you.

7. Devote a special time during the fast, about once or twice in a day, to talk to God. This is not about prayer alone. It is about clearing your heart and being in deep meditation without any distractions while talking to God. Such a deep time of prayer is easier in the bedroom or while alone in the chapel or the sanctuary of God. If you listen carefully and pay attention, after you have been doing this for a while, you will start hearing the Voice of God. The primary problem is our inability to log on to the radio frequency of God because we allow other issues to pollute out minds and distract us. As a result, we experience bad connections from the spiritual realm because we allow other things to clog up the pipeline connection of the Holy Spirit. I believe God speaks to us all the time. He issues two types of press releases, perhaps more. The first is the personal press release, and the second is the general press release for the body of Christ and the world. We do not hear him because we are distracted by other activities of the day. Once you are successful in removing all the negative forces around you, especially in your house, you will become enshrouded with positive spiritual energy of God. At that time, you will begin to hear the voice of the Lord loud and clear. Once you remove these distractions, you, therefore, clear the reception pipeline of divine radio frequency. By doing so, you have opened the door for Jesus to reach your heart.

Jesus says, “Behold, I stand at the door and knock. If anyone hears my voice, and open, I will come in to him and dine with him, and he with me” (Rev. 3:20).

8. Do not engage in a conversation with people intending to mock another person or intending to belittle a messenger of the Lord. You can engage in a discussion with a person for the purpose of helping them or the body of Christ. But, do not make fun of that person. Never join hell-raisers on the job to wage war against other employees or managers. If you have an issue with a person, have a conversation with that person in private. Never join a group to persecute or sabotage anybody. Mocking and waging a war of words against other people tend to generate a lot of negative energies - the tools for the devil. This is also very unprofessional.

9. Reduce physical indulgences during fasting. Drinking of alcohol, smoking, or having sex are to be reduced or entirely avoided during a fast. The purpose of the fast is to deny and discipline the body to strengthen the Spirit. I cannot overstress the point that fasting gives us spiritual empowerment. People may be wondering the mechanism of spiritual empowerment through fasting. It is important that we recognize the human soul dwells in the physical center of human anatomy, a few inches below the heart. This is from where most people hear the voice of God, and not from their heads. When we constantly clog up this area with food, alcohol, or drugs, we prevent the Holy Spirit from spiritual activities. While we are fasting, we unclog this area of our body allowing the enlargement of the Holy Spirit and divine activities.

10. Break the fast and eat if you get seriously sick during a fast. Occasionally, headaches during the first few days of fasting are not uncommon. When the headache becomes incapacitating, break (eat) and take your medication. You can always try again the next day.

11. Keep good oral hygiene during a fast. Some people would rather not put anything in the mouth during the duration of that fast. It is much better for the sake of those around us to use mouthwash at least three times a day during a fast. Mouth odor increases during any fast.  Such odor becomes offensive to others.

12. It is okay to receive the Holy Communion during a fast. This is the best time to take the Holy Communion because of the spiritual empowerment inherent in communion with Christ. Receiving communion will not break your fast. It adds to your spiritual empowerment.

13. Clear your mind of evil thoughts. Clear your mind of jealousy. Ask God for forgiveness. Surrender your life to Jesus. Ask God for assignments so you can minister unto other people for him. As God blesses you, you too can be a blessing to others.

14. Admit and accept your imperfections. Learn and work hard to fix them. Many of our problems come from our inability to see our own faults, regardless of how many times we are told. Learn how to humble yourself and admit your faults before others. The more you are able to identify your own faults, the easier it is to forgive others and live a life for Christ.

The entire fasting process is designed to get you closer to Christ through the process of spiritual empowerment. At a point in this process, you will start experiencing the force of spiritual empowerment. Spiritual manifestations differ from person to person. Once you attain this higher level of spirituality, you are likely to become successful in starting a walk in the Spirit of God. Consequently, ascending into the Spirit of God will be much easier.

I will end this section of transformation with the next and fascinating story of a housewife in search of a perfect love.

Chapter 21

Jesus: Transformation by a Perfect Love

“He who has tasted the spiritual love of Christ, has tasted perfect love, and shall never be the same again”

After many spiritual revelations and manifestations, my heart and life started to change in fulfillment of God’s purpose for my life. I started to receive continuous messages from the Spirit of God. I was not writing them fast enough. Evidently these messages were what the Lord wanted me to deliver to people. Most of the messages tended to stress the lessons of the gospel and the Word of God. One of the messages placed in my heart is the story of a perfect love. People today do not know how to love. Our love is only based on what “makes me feel good.” This is a shallow love based primarily on romance and selfish desires. Romantic love, regardless of its intensity, is not a true love; it can be a deception. Most marriages are based on the deception of romantic fantasies seen in movies and the fairy tale romantic novels. This is the primary reason why the divorce rate is so high. When any marriage is based primarily on fantasy romance, it will never last. Most romantic encounters start with physical attractions. The passion ignited is based primarily on selfish desires from both sides. There is nothing wrong with starting a romantic relationship this way. However, there is something dangerously wrong if the relationship remains this way and never grows to a level of spiritual love. Even after the wedding, if the relationship is to be sustained, the couple has to enter into a higher level of commitment, defined by building friendship into a romantic relationship. In the absence of friendship, the marriage will eventually fail. Couples who have not built friendship into their relationship find it very difficult to forgive their spouse. These same people find it easier to forgive their friends while they develop so much anger and hate against their spouses for offending them in the same way. The highest level of love above friendship is spiritual love. Most marriages that survive until death, lasted because a spiritual love exists between the couples. The most powerful and perfect love is the spiritual love. Nobody can experience such a love without making a trip to the heart of our Savior Jesus Christ. Jesus is the only person who can give such love. When he shines that spiritual love on us, we in turn become a reflection of that love for others. Spiritual love is unconditional, non-selfish, and independent on what the other person does, or does not do. Without spiritual love regardless of how powerful a relationship is at the beginning, is doomed to failure in the end. The following story of Susan defines her journey in finding a perfect love.

This story is a parable to those married couples fighting over selfish issues. Perhaps you are married and planning on having an extramarital affair, or you are currently entangled with a sexual relationship outside your marriage. Ask yourself what you are searching for. May be you are involved with alcohol abuse and drug use, or other illicit pleasures to nurture your body. Even your life’s achievements did not bring you total fulfillment, and you are still empty. Something is common to these situations, perhaps you are still emotionally wounded, and your heart is bleeding, or you are currently going through a painful process. May be your soul needs to be spiritually nurtured. Feeding your flesh is a temporary fix. The story you are about to read will lead you to the solution you have been searching for.

Susan Finds a Perfect Love

Susan was an advertisement executive making over $100,000 a year for a big company. She had a team of very effective advertising managers working with her. In 2005, her team won a recognition award from the CEO of the company. This meant a bonus check of $30,000 for Susan and $20,000 for each member of her team. Her team threw a big party to celebrate her accomplishment. While the party was in progress, Susan quietly went to her office and left everybody else at the party in the meeting room. Gale, one of her co-workers on her team, recognized what had happened. She noticed Susan was not cheerful. As a result, she went to Susan, who was sitting in her office getting ready to continue her work. She was not as excited about celebrating as the rest of the members of her group.

“What’s the matter, Susan? It’s a party to celebrate your success!” said Gale, walking into her office with a glass of red wine in her hand.

“I’m not sad,” responded Susan, “but I believe something is missing in my life. After a wonderful career, two kids, and a loving husband, is this all there is to life?” She looked directly at Gale, as if asking for answers. Gale was shocked to hear Susan’s complaint. She had always looked at Susan as the model of success. She had a successful career in advertisement, a successful marriage, and wonderful kids. What else could she want? Gale went through a flash of brainstorming. “Okay, I know what you need, Susan,” said Gale. “You need some excitement in your life.”

“What do you have in mind?” Susan asked curiously, looking with suspicious smile.

“You need a blind date. A young guy just came to town. He’s looking for friendship. I’ll set you up,” said Gale.

“I’m married with two children,” responded Susan.

“So! What’s that supposed to mean?” asked Gale.

“I’m not a single woman. I have a husband!” said Susan, smiling mischievously.

“Susan, all you need is some excitement in your life,” stressed Gale. “Just go out with this guy and see if you like him.”

“You’re leading me to an extra-marital affair,” Susan complained.

‘No! No! No!” said Gale, wiggling her finger before Susan and smiling. “I want you to get some excitement and enjoy yourself. Aren’t you tired of the same old stuff over and over again?”

“Getting some excitements,” said Susan. “Is that what they call it today?”

“Show me an attractive, successful, and married woman like you! I’ll show you a woman dying of boredom. Get with it, sister!” said Gale, looking serious. “It’s a new day! Have some fun! Enjoy your life! You’re entitled to it! Life is short!”

“But I’m a Christian!” Susan protested. “I go to church and try to read my Bible.”

“Christians are not supposed to have some excitement?” asked Gale.

“Within their marriage,” replied Susan.

“That’s why you’re dying of boredom,” said Gale as she left Susan’s office.

Susan thought about what Gale had suggested. She knew her friend wanted to fix her up with a younger man just for a romantic sexual encounter. She was wondering whether she should just try the date and find out what would happen. But an inner voice was telling her not to go on any blind date because she was married. Susan was a Christian and had been brought up in a Christian home. She had always been very faithful to her husband even though she knew that her husband already had one extra-marital affair with his former girlfriend. After thinking about this for a while, she refused to be tempted. She wanted to retain her Christian marriage virtues after fifteen years of marriage. For about a week, Susan thought of Gale’s offer of fixing her up with a blind date. She was wondering whether what was missing was a little fling on the side. Perhaps she needed to be pleasured by somebody else outside of her marriage. She was wondering whether she was going through an itch that needed some attention. She discussed this with a couple of her other married friends in the secular world, who were cheating on their husbands. Against her better judgment, Susan took Gale up on her offer. She accepted the invitation to go out with Jake, the new guy in town on a day when Steve, her husband, was out of town. The date was set up for Friday after work. Susan and Jake went and met at a restaurant. Gale told Susan she could use her apartment for the evening. Gale was out of town for the weekend. After dinner, they went to a movie. At the movie, Jake wanted to kiss Susan, but she quietly turned her face away from him.

After the movie, Susan called her house to check on her teenage children. That evening Susan knew what Gale had suggested for her to do. She was to have some fun with Jake in her apartment. In preparation for this, Susan bought a box of condoms, ready for action that evening. Susan was driving her car as Jake left his car at the parking lot of the movie at a busy shopping center. Later, Susan planned to bring him back to his car. On the way to Gale’s apartment, Susan was still questioning whether she should go ahead with the excitement or stop. She started to get nervous. On the other hand, she was also curious and wondering whether such excitement with another man would cure the void in her. When they arrived at Gale’s apartment, Susan took out the key, and her hand started to tremble. With mixed emotions, she entered the building. At this point, she started to be more nervous. They finally arrived on the third floor, where Gale’s apartment was located. Susan got more nervous and started to ask herself whether her decision was leading her on a road to personal destruction. They entered the apartment. Susan started to get even more nervous. In an effort to shake off her nervousness, she took off her shoes, rushed to the refrigerator, and prepared some wine for Jake and herself. She turned on the television and sat on the sofa next to Jake. While they were watching television, Jake took off his shoes. He reached out for Susan with his left hand. Susan quietly curled up in Jake’s arms as he rested with his back on the arm of the sofa. He cuddled Susan with both of his hands as Susan rested on his chest. Susan was facing out as both of them stayed in this position, watching a television comedy program for about 15 minutes. Then, Jake wanted to change positions because his arm was numb. Susan got up and went to Gale’s CD player and started to play a love song. Susan then came back to the sofa and sat down next to Jake, who had already taken off his shirt. Jake got up from the sofa and gently pulled Susan by the hand to her feet. He pulled her closer to him, and they both started to slow dance. At this time, Jake was in control of the action. While dancing with Susan, Jake reached out behind her, unsnapped and unzipped her dress. The dress slowly fell to the floor, revealing Susan’s silk underwear. Susan continued dancing with Jake only in her silk underwear with her dress on the floor.

They both danced for about five minutes as Susan rested her head on Jake’s shoulder. They could not move too fast because Susan’s dress was still encircling her legs. Jake started running his hand slowly all over her back. The sensation felt strange to Susan. At this point, Jake started to move faster. He was becoming inpatient. He pulled Susan’s head up from his shoulder and gently kissed her on the lips. Susan did not open her mouth. Jake reached out for Susan’s bra and unsnapped it. Jake was on fire with erotic excitement. Immediately, Susan pulled away from Jake. Instead of Susan allowing the bra to fall, she held onto her bra with both hands. She was holding the cups of her bra, still covering both of her breasts. A strange feeling of guilt came upon her. Suddenly, she ran to the bathroom. There she re-hooked her bra that had been unhooked by Jake. Then, she looked at herself in the mirror and said quietly to herself, “What are you doing, girl?” After putting her bra back on, she came out, still in her silk underwear. She took her dress from the floor right in front of Jake who was looking at her speechless.

After Susan pulled her dress over her head, she adjusted her hair and said to Jake, “I should not be doing this.”

“I thought you wanted some excitement,” responded Jake, a little upset with Susan.

“I’m sorry,” Susan apologized. “I thought I wanted some excitement too, but not this kind. I have a husband! I also have a very bad conscience. I’m a Christian! I just cannot go through with this! I truly love my husband and children.”

“You’re scared your husband will find out?” asked Jake.

Susan thought for a moment as she stood before Jake. She smiled and said, “Not really! I’m not afraid of my husband.”

“Who’re you afraid of then?”

“I’m afraid of God!” said Susan, as she pointed to Heaven with her right hand.

“But you told me your husband had an affair,” said Jake.

“Yes, he did!”

“Time to get even!”

“Not really! My ego is not that small. I don’t need to prove anything to myself. I don’t need to degrade myself to prove a point.”

“You won’t have sex with another man even if your husband already had sex with another woman?” asked Jake.

“What’s wrong with that?” said Susan. “Perhaps I have a higher standard of morals than he does.”

“That’s comforting to you?” asked Jake.

“Yes indeed!” Susan said smiling. “That’s the right thing for me to do! Please put on your clothes so I can take you back to your car.”

“Shocking,” said Jake.

“I don’t need to have sex with another man to prove anything. It’s absolutely wrong!” Susan concluded.

That night Susan learned that cheap sex with another man was not what she was searching for. She refused to go along with the temptation of having an extra-marital affair. She knew before she got into bed with Jake that sex just for physical pleasure would not fill the void in her. Susan believed she wanted something deeper than the physical. On Monday, Gale rushed to Susan’s office to find out what happened on Friday. Gale was so disappointed when Susan told her she was unable to go through with such a sinful experience. While they were talking, another friend of Susan’s came into the room. She had always wanted Susan to attend her church. This time, she handed Susan an invitation to come to a revival taking place for three days in her church.

“I just may attend this,” said Susan as she received the card from Tomeka, an African-American friend. “This may be just what I needed.”

“You’re trading a good sexual encounter for a church service?” Gale exclaimed.

“Are you crazy, Gale?” said Tomeka as she looked at Gale with an embarrassed surprise.

“Don’t mind her, Tomeka,” said Susan. “Gale is wild!”

Tomeka left Susan’s office, shaking her head as she gave Gale a dirty look. At this time, Susan’s telephone rang, and Jake was on the telephone. He was apologizing for what had happened on Friday and told Susan he was perhaps rushing things too fast. Gale was listening to the conversation with curiosity.

“You shouldn’t be trying to have sex with a married woman,” said Susan. “It’s a sin!”

“I’m sorry,” said Jake. “I guess I got carried away.”

“Perhaps we can just be platonic friends.”

“Yes, I can settle for that,” Jake replied.

When the conversation ended, Gale was still standing in Susan’s office.

“I don’t get it!” Gale exclaimed. “Why did you refuse to have sex with him?”

“Life is not just about cheap meaningless sex,” replied Susan. “That’s always been your problem.”

“So what are you going to do next?” asked Gale.

“I’m going to church with Tomeka.”

“That’s a black church!”

“So, what? God is everywhere. Besides, she’s been inviting me for a while. This time, I’m going.”

“Why?” asked Gale.

“I feel some supernatural force driving me to that church at this time.”

“Good luck!” Gale said, leaving Susan’s office, mocking her.

Susan went with Tomeka to her church for a three-day revival. At the church, Susan was surprised to find half of the church members were white, almost half were African Americans, and the rest were Asians and Hispanics. On the third day, something shocking happened to Susan. While the praise service was in progress, her mind was fixed on the Lord Jesus. Suddenly, during the service, she fell into a spiritual trance and started speaking in tongues. Susan felt the energy of the Holy Spirit descending on her. That day was her first divine encounter with the Holy Spirit. Susan was surprised that the Holy Spirit fell on her. She was baptized with fire. Susan told Tomeka, her friend, how she felt joy and peace when the Holy Spirit fell on her. Susan indicated to Tomeka that the joy she felt when the Holy Spirit came upon her was what she was searching for. She believed that nothing in the world could have given her such a joy in her life. From this experience, Susan started a Bible class in her office after hours. She wanted to share her joy with others. She advertised it on the bulletin board. Her boss wasted no time giving her the approval to use the office for after-hour Bible study on weekdays. Susan invited her coworkers, including other workers from other businesses in their building. She continued to go to church with Tomeka. Based on Tomeka’s advice, Susan went on a seven-day fast. Tomeka told Susan that each time a person is anointed by the Holy Spirit, such as Susan experienced, God wants to use such a person for his divine purpose. By the time Susan finished her seven-day fast, she was filled with the Holy Spirit more than she had anticipated. That divine experience filled the void in her heart. Susan finally found what she was looking for. She was looking for Jesus, who filled her heart with joy. It was at this time that she realized sex with another man would never have fulfilled the void in her. Her heart was searching for a special and perfect love. In Jesus, Susan found the love she was yearning for. She was looking for a spiritual love in Christ. She could not get that love from her husband, her children, nor her friends. She could only receive such love from Jesus. From this divine experience, Susan realized she had experienced the most perfect love in the heart of Christ Jesus. Her next plan was to tell her husband about her divine experience with Jesus as the only source of a perfect love. Susan remained very joyful. This was the beginning of her spiritual journey with Christ. In the house, Susan was filled with joy of the Lord. She had so much joy in her heart that even her husband noticed. He started wondering what was going on with his wife. To celebrate this occasion, Susan invited her husband to his favorite restaurant to break the news to him. She set up a Sunday evening date with her husband. When they arrived at the restaurant, Susan saw some members of her church dining at the same restaurant. She briefly left her husband to greet her church friends. When she returned to the table with her husband, she was jubilant. The waitress was already at her table. Susan and her husband ordered their food. While they were waiting for their food, Susan’s husband was waiting to hear what Susan wanted to tell him.

“Can you please tell me what this is all about?” asked Steve, Susan’s husband. He was becoming impatient.

“Just wait till we finish eating,” responded Susan, smiling.

“I just can’t wait!”

“Trust me, the wait is worth your while.”

The waitress brought their food on a tray, carrying it on her shoulder. The waitress served them. They proceeded to eat when Steve asked Susan, “Can you tell me what I’m celebrating, now?” At this point, Susan knew she had to start talking because her husband was getting very impatient. Then she started, “Steve, I’m happy to tell you, I met another man ……!”

“What does that mean?” Steve jumped in very abruptly.

“I met a man who showed me how to really love,” said Susan with a smile in her face. She continued. “The way we love is not a perfect way to love. This man showed me a very perfect way to love!”

“So you’re having an affair?” Steve asked as his face turned red.

“Not quite,” said Susan.

“You are either having an affair or not!” Steve raised his voice.

“But he showed me how to love in a very perfect way,” she said.

Steve jumped up from his chair. “So you’re having an affair with another man.”

“No! No! Not the way you think,” responded Susan

“I knew it!” said Steve. “All this time you claimed you’re going to church with your friend. You’re seeing another man!”

“Sit down, Steve! You’ve got it all wrong!” said Susan. “Just listen for a minute.”

“What do you mean, I’ve got it wrong?”

“This isn’t about sex. It’s about learning to love in a perfect way,” said Susan.

“Boy, you sound disgusting!” Steve said as he pounded the table with his fist.

“Please sit down! Listen to my story of how I met him.”

“Okay, I’ve heard enough!” said Steve as he went into a rage. He picked up the table and threw it at his wife. The entire table contents flew into the air. Some hit his wife as the table fell a few inches from her, breaking a couple of dishes. The rest of the contents landed a couple of feet behind Susan.

Susan was speechless as she opened her mouth wide, seeing the drama her husband was displaying at the restaurant.

“I don’t believe you!” said Susan as she looked at her husband in shock.

Susan’s friends were looking in her direction as they watched what was unfolding between her and her husband at the restaurant. Steve stormed out of the restaurant, and the waitresses and the restaurant manager came to Susan. They asked her how they could help. Susan turned down their offer of help as a couple of her female church friends came to help her to the lady’s room to clean herself up.

“I’m sorry. Just a misunderstanding,” Susan repeated as her friends helped her to the bathroom. After about 30 minutes, Susan came out of the bathroom with her friends. They had helped her clean up a little. She paid her restaurant bill and volunteered to pay for the broken dishes, but the manager turned down her request. She did not have to pay for the dishes her husband had broken. One of her friends offered to take her home. She nicely turned down the offer. Instead she took a cab home since her husband had already left with the car. At home, Steve woke up their teenage children. He had already told them that their mother was seeing another man. As Susan was entering the house, her two teenage daughters were waiting with her husband. They stood next to each other in a straight-line formation.

“Mom, is this true you’re seeing another man?” asked one of her daughters.

“Both of you, go to your room!” said Susan. “This is between me and your father.”

Both kids slowly obeyed their mother, and they quietly left the living room to go to their respective bedrooms.

When the children left, Susan turned to her husband and said, “Get a grip!”

“What! You want me to accept you’re having an affair?”

In response, Susan just rolled her eyes. She went to the bedroom, prepared for the night, and went to bed. Steve refused to join his wife in the bedroom that night. He stayed all night long in the living room, pacing back and forth. Although he did not know the whole story, he believed his wife was having an extramarital affair. He was very angry and wondering what to do next. He did not sleep that night as he occasionally took a glimpse at his wife peacefully sleeping in the bedroom. He was wondering how she was able to sleep so peacefully without guilt after she had just declared she was having an affair with another man. In the morning, Steve got on the telephone and called his pastor friend to come and intervene. He told the pastor he was engrossed with anger over what his wife had done. The pastor friend was already in the living room when Susan got up from bed. She was surprised that her husband was not in bed. She put on her house-robe and dragged it behind her. Under the robe, she was wearing her sleeping underwear. She approached the living room with her unbuttoned robe. As she entered the living room, she saw her husband and the pastor. “Oops! I’m sorry,” said Susan. “I didn’t   know we have a visitor.” She quickly pulled the robe to cover herself.

“I don’t know why you’re covering yourself!” shouted her husband. “Your boyfriend already saw everything anyway.”

“What boyfriend?” Susan said, sticking her head out of the bedroom with her body hiding behind the door.

“Didn’t you tell me you’re seeing another man?” asked her husband.

“Yes, indeed!” replied Susan. “He is a far better person than you are.”

“See what I mean!” said her husband to his friend.

Susan went to the bathroom, took a shower, dressed in a conventional way with her makeup lightly applied. Appropriately dressed, Susan came to the living room twenty minutes later.

“Good morning, pastor,” said Susan, giving the pastor a quick hug, and immediately pulling back.

“Good morning,” said the pastor as he was looked directly at Susan to ask her a question.

Before he could say anything, Steve jumped in with anger. “What do you mean your boyfriend is a better person than me?” asked Steve. “Is that supposed to make me jealous?”

“You ought to be jealous. He is a very nice person.”

“See what I mean,” said Steve to the pastor.

“Who is this man?” asked the pastor.

“Before I say anything, let me prepare breakfast for both of you,” said Susan with a smile.

She went to the kitchen, and in twenty minutes, prepared breakfast and invited both her husband and the pastor to join her at the breakfast table. Susan and the pastor finished their food. But Steve was unable to eat. He was only able to drink a cup of coffee.

“I noticed you’re not going to work today,” said the pastor.

“Perhaps to see her boyfriend,” Steve jumped in.

“Steve, can you be quiet!” replied Susan, as she was ready to tell them a story.

“Be quiet!” shouted Steve. “You have the audacity!”

“You’ve got it all wrong, Steve,” said Susan as if unimpressed with her husband’s anger.

“Who is this man?” asked the pastor solemnly.

“Okay, I will tell both of you,” said Susan as she adjusted herself on the chair with a smile.

She was about to start when Steve interrupted. “No, I don’t want to know him.” He got up and was ready to leave the room.

“Sit down, Steve,” said the pastor sharply.

“I changed my mind,” said Susan. “I want you to come to our church and see him. I’m inviting both of you to our Wednesday Bible class, and you can meet him then.” Susan got up from the table and started picking up the dishes.

“Why?” Steve yelled out.

“Steve, eat your breakfast!” said Susan. “When all this is over, you’ll thank me.”

“For what?” Steve protested.

“Eat your breakfast, Steve,” said the pastor softly.

Steve started eating his breakfast. The pastor made him understand that Susan was trying to tell him something, but he was not listening. The pastor told Steve he could sense that Susan was trying to tell him about something bigger than an extramarital affair. Steve decided he was not going to the Wednesday Bible Class. He explained he did not want to be humiliated before Susan’s supposed lover. The pastor said he would go by himself if Steve did not go. Susan could not wait until Wednesday. Before the pastor left his house, he called Steve and talked him into going with him to the Bible class. Steve finally agreed. At the Bible Class, both Steve and the pastor saw Susan interacting with many people, both male and female and of different races. Instead of both of them listening to the Bible class lesson, they were busy at the back of the class. Quietly, they were trying to figure out who Susan’s lover was from the men she was interacting with at the Bible class. Back at the house Susan asked both the pastor and her husband if they were able to identify her new male friend. They both told her they could not tell because she was interacting with so many people at the Bible Class. Susan then gave them another chance to identify the man. She invited them to the Sunday morning worship. The pastor took off from his Sunday service to attend Susan’s church. He was beginning to wonder what Susan was trying to tell him and her husband.

That Sunday morning, both Susan’s husband and his pastor friend went to the service in this particular church. It was a praise and worship service with many people dancing and praising God. During the service, there was an out-pouring of the Holy Spirit. Many people spoke in tongues. Steve’s friend, the pastor, was very impressed. Susan had already joined the church choir. They saw her singing in front with the rest of the choir members. During the spirit manifestations, they saw her entering the spirit and speaking in tongues. Steve, her husband, was unimpressed. He was still trying to figure out the new man his wife was supposed to be dating. Back at the house, after the morning service, Susan prepared lunch for her entire family. After everybody had finished eating, Susan started to speak. When she was about to start, her husband told the kids to leave since he believed she was about to disclose the name of her lover. Susan told him to let the kids stay so they could hear her story. Then Susan started and told the story of how she was miserable in her life despite all her educational and professional achievements. She started a journey of looking for fulfillment. She could not find any. She went on a date thinking pleasure would do it. She refused to make a mistake by sleeping with another man because she knew such an act might destroy her from within. Later, a friend introduced her to this church. From attending the church, she experienced the anointing of the Holy Spirit. She heard the voice of Our Savior Jesus.

“This is the man I wanted to introduce you to, Steve!” she shouted.

“I found true love in Christ that nobody has ever given to me!” Susan added. “In him, I found fulfillment that neither money nor achievement nor anything in this world is able to offer me. Christ gives me joy, peace, and serenity. I love Jesus!”

At this time, Steve got up from his chair and walked towards Susan who was standing in front of her chair as storms of tears were running down her face. Her children started to cry. Steve’s pastor friend was also in tears. It was at that moment that it became clear to Steve and everybody that Susan was not talking about having a physical affair with a man. She was talking about her divine revelation from Jesus Christ. The man she was talking about was Jesus. Susan was trying to relate a spiritual message to Steve, but Steve was looking at the message from a different human perspective. Susan was talking about a spiritual experience; Steve was responding from a human physical dimension. The two of them had a clash because they were operating from two different perspectives. Steve hugged Susan before everybody saying, “I’m so sorry, darling. Please forgive me.”

Susan looked at her husband as they hugged each other. She said, “Since we’ve been married, I have never had an affair with anybody.”

“Please forgive me,” Steve repeated.

Moral Nature of the Story

This story just related is a parable of a married woman. The story shows how the physical world is different from the spiritual world. A wife just discovered the love of Christ. Her husband thought she was actually having an extramarital affair. Many people have searched for fulfillment in their lives. They have failed to realize such fulfillment as Susan discovered. They spent their time in search of the wrong things in the wrong places. Sometimes they think that physical pleasure will lead to fulfillment. They are wrong. Susan knew where to go. She went into the house of God because a coworker invited her. Despite all her achievements, she did not find fulfillment until she found Jesus. She told her husband she had already started a Bible study class with her coworkers. She was determined to bring more people to Christ. One of the most intriguing lessons of the story was the high price Susan placed on her faithfulness to her husband. How many Christians are willing to place such a high price on their relationship with Christ? Both the Father and the Son paid a high price to reconcile man back to God. Despite, many Christians today are unwilling to put such a high price of faithfulness on their relationship with God. How much we value our relationship with God is dependent on our commitment and faithfulness to him.

Today, many people are running around to the point of killing themselves while chasing money. Others are chasing power, achievement, fame, and many earthly things. They are doomed to fail because none of these earthly things will bring them fulfillment or eternal joy. Meditating on the Word of God is the way to connect to the Holy Spirit. Once we start to feed on the Word of God, the Holy Spirit uses this as a foundation in our heart to stand upon. Through the Word of God, we build our bridges and connect with the Holy Spirit. The Spirit of God will in turn, connect us to the Lord Jesus. Jesus connects us to God the Father. From here, we experience divine revelation as we are connected to the invisible world of the Holy Spirit. Many Christians will complain that they pray everyday and nothing happens. They have been praying over the same thing for years, but their situation did not change. On careful evaluation, it becomes evident that these people are indirectly blocking their own way of reaching God. Take, for example, a person who spends 30 minutes in devotion to read the Bible and pray each day before going to work. After the prayer, the person goes to work and puts on a devil’s outfit. This person spends the entire day waging war against her coworkers. Perhaps she has spent the entire day making other people miserable. Others spend their days in despair or complaining about the miseries of their lives. All these are satanic activities, leading to the generation of negative energies. These negative energies can easily destroy the positive energy from the morning devotion. The outcome of their day is not going to be the fruit of the Spirit. They have destroyed the fruit of the Spirit that could have been generated from the morning devotion.

Take another example, a person who spends the rest of the day meditating on the Word of God and remains very positive throughout the day. This person is better able to handle problems without becoming bent out of shape, unlike the type described earlier. The person who spends the rest of the day in positive energy while meditating on the Word of God will reap the benefits of the fruit of the Spirit. There are people who spend their entire lifetime struggling to achieve this. Yet, after worldly achievements and great success, joy becomes elusive. They end up dying in depression. The point is, whatever we feed into our heart will eventually control us. Whatever controls us is what we worship. If we feed primarily on the things of the world, these things will develop power to control us, leading to a form of idolatry. If we feed on the Word of God, the Spirit of God in us grows larger and larger. That Spirit of God will control our lives as we learn to surrender to him. Through the Holy Spirit, we are led to our life’s divine purpose. Many people have missed their divine purpose because they refuse to walk in the Spirit of God. Many pastors, including high officials of the church, have the same problem. Regardless of who they are, as long as they spend more time in the flesh, the flesh will control their lives. If they spend more time in the Spirit, the Spirit will control their lives. The clergy, like anybody else, are not immuned to the temptations of the devil. In many cases, the devil will target them to make a mockery of their missions for Christ. The devil’s intension is to destroy their testimonies. If they abide in the Spirit, the temptation will come, but the Lord will give them the courage and the strength to endure. Many pastors have been led astray by the temptation of the flesh because they are not walking in the Spirit. This is why this book is defined as a closer walk with the Lord. Jesus ordered me to do just that. Many people struggle in the spirit because they do not want to surrender to the Spirit of God in them. When Jesus asks us to follow him, he knows we will experience a life parallel to his. We will endure persecution and rejection for the Lord’s sake. These experiences should make us stronger. They should not make us question God.

Any time I was stepping too much out of the Spirit, I usually received some kind of a divine warning. Immediately, I would get back in the Spirit. God may be sending me a message. Throughout the time I was writing this book, I tried to stay in the Spirit so I could continue to receive messages from the Lord. While I am in the Spirit, I tend to receive many divine revelations from God. Being in the Spirit keeps me connected to the world of the Holy Spirit. At this point, it becomes easier for me to ascend into a higher level of the Spirit, where I learn to experience the presence of angels and the heavenly hosts. When I am in the Spirit, I can more easily perceive angels and other spiritual entities around me than when I am not in the Spirit. From time to time, I carry on conversations with them without realizing what I am doing until the conversation is over. Susan learned how to find the Lord at the pivotal point when her life was meaningless, despite her life achievements. When she spent more time reading her Bible and meditating on the Word of God, it ignited a trip to the heart of the Lord. Inside the Savior’s heart, Susan discovered the love of God in Christ Jesus. That love gives her joy and peace that even her husband cannot take away from her. Many marriages will break down today because there is no spiritual love between the couples. They only live on the “make me feel good” love, but the love God has for us breaks his heart. Also, the love Christ has for us breaks his heart. Why do we find great difficulty in loving others, even our spouse, in a spiritual way? True love is learning to suffer for another person. This does not mean women in abusive relationship should stay and be murdered by their spouses. Sometimes loving somebody in a spiritual way may cause us to tell him or her the truth or give an ultimatum. You either stop this bad behavior or else I’m leaving! Romantic love never lasts, but spiritual love will last forever. However, we can never express a spiritual love until we have received such a love from the Lord. Those who have experienced a spiritual love from Christ will learn to share it with others. Jesus is the only one who knows how to love in a perfect way. This is how Susan found a perfect love in Jesus.

This chapter defines the joy of true love. My life on the mission field was about to plunge into chaos. In the absence of true love, both inside and outside the church, human life can face painful challenges. The next chapter is the beginning of crisis on the mission field. It was the beginning of my trial by fire.

Section Five

Crises on the Mission Field: Testimonies #58 through #100

Chapters #22 to #30

This section describes a series of crises on the mission field, and the story of how Jesus walked me through fire. I never once in my life anticipated problems on the mission field. Jesus, however, used the challenges that I faced to reveal his glory through me. Initially, I became angry at many of the challenges I faced. In many of these situations, Christ revealed many things to me about his message, the world, and myself. Despite my hesitations, Jesus was determined to walk me through fire to teach me great lessons about life.

The major glory Christ wanted to reveal through me, as he later made clear to me was to position me as a messenger, to deliver a very critical message to the nation and the world.

Chapter 22

Political Arguments Inside the Church and the Lord’s Response

The Lord said to me, “I have a mission for you.”

When God called me after I escaped death from an accident, I knew he had assignments for me. This incident was not only shocking; it scared the daylights out of me. The best part was hearing the Voice of God loud and clear. I could not say, I was not hearing the Voice until this incident, but the Voice had amplified in volume after the incident. What used to be a quiet Voice became a much louder and more dominant voice in my heart. The Voice started to talk directly to me. When I looked back at my life over the years, I realized the Lord has saved my life many times. What other proof do I need to be convinced that God wanted to do certain things through me? God does not save what he does not need. I had no argument against the will of God, but I had a little struggle within me. The way many things turned out, I underestimated the intensity of his might and how he entrenched his mighty hand in my life. Since I had accepted the calling of being a messenger, I started positioning myself for his purpose. Although I did not know what these assignments were, I decided to remain faithful, listen, and obey God’s call anytime he called me. I started to pay closer attention to any signal I could receive from the Lord.  The Lord said to me, “Start paying attention; I have projects for you.”

As this story continues, many mysterious events started to happen, leading to the manifestations of God. At times, when bad things happen, we get upset. God will then use the bad incident to reveal his glory through us. This was what happened to me as crisis upon crisis ignited on the mission fields. I did not know how Jesus was entrenched in the situations until he started speaking directly to me and giving me instructions. There was also a time of disagreement between the Voice (the Lord) and my intentions regarding what we were doing. Consequently, Jesus responded with a very powerful divine force. This interesting incident is discussed in chapter 29. He taught me who was in charge while we were working in the kingdom. In chapters 19 and 20, I discussed the process of spiritual empowerment. I was unaware that the Lord was using this process as a way to prepare me for the spiritual warfare ahead on the mission fields. As time passed, I realized war was breaking out on both of my mission fields. The outcome of each crisis revealed the glory of God. As my journey continues with Jesus, he walks the wilderness of fire with me as I follow after him. Jesus had already trained me to follow his instructions. At this point in my journey, I was not only hearing, “the Voice,” I was also experiencing “the Force.” This force, from the way I experienced it, is a component of the energy of possession of the Holy Spirit. This force can be described as an internal motivation propelled by divine energy to do certain things for the Lord. Consequently, my desire to act for the Lord is always propelled by this invisible force. Even though I disagreed with the action, I was still propelled and positioned to act. For example, the Lord placed it in my heart to buy a Bible for a coworker who did not have the right Bible to read. At that time, I did not have the money. But this force continued to push me by a process of internal motivation to spend the money for the Lord. As the invisible force was driving me, the Lord provided a way to get the Bible for this lady. It is important to introduce the propelling action of this force because I am about to start describing events and crises on the mission fields and how “the Voice” and “the Force” guided me to do the Lord’s will. Based on their functionalities, I believe “the Voice” and “the Force” are both component manifestations of the Holy Spirit.

Awakening the Giant

One of the most important lessons I was taught by the Holy Spirit was to place God’s desires first. For a while, it was hard to do. I wanted to do my own thing as if I had created myself. I forgot somebody (God) created me and sent me on a journey to this earth. From the divine experiences I had had so far, I started placing God’s agenda ahead of mine. He also warned me against pursuing my own desires first. He wanted me to place his agenda ahead of mine. Did I have a choice? After all the scary things the Lord had revealed to me, only an idiot would refuse the Lord’s desires. As a human being, I had an internal struggle, however. I did not agree with some of the things the Lord asked me to do. I ended up paying very dearly for that struggle. At this time, I started to realize that God has created me for specific missions in life. These missions are very special to the Lord. He put me through special training to prepare me. Unfortunately, people run into problems in life because they continue to struggle against God’s pre-designed purpose for them. When the Lord gives assignments to people and they fail, those missions are re-assigned to other people. I felt the awakening of the giant inside me. This giant is the Holy Spirit. The Lord has many assignments. His mission will never fail. Each person should ask the Lord for his or her own assignments. As long as you continue to struggle against God’s mission for your life, you will never find true joy. I learned that in a hard way. Asking God for assignments will take a person through a long process of surrender. It does not happen overnight. My personal struggle to surrender to the Lord took me a while. How should I surrender to an invisible Being I could only see and feel in the Spirit? The more God reveals himself to me through Christ, and the more I learn to know him, the more I learn to surrender. The process of surrender is not easy. The beauty of the process of my gradual surrender was that I learned to overcome one obstacle after another with the guidance and direction of the Holy Spirit. It was like a process of dying in the flesh to earthly desires.

Underestimating the Power of God

For many years, I thought I understood the power of the Holy Spirit. I had witnessed him coming down many times to possess people to speak in tongues and do wonders. I witnessed these spiritual manifestations many times, for the most part, during church services. It was nothing unusual during each service at the Cherubim and Seraphim Church to see ten to twenty people possessed by the Holy Spirit and speaking in tongues. Some of these people thrashed around on the floor while others stood still and just praised the Lord. Some of them, while in the Spirit, may do some strange things. I heard the story of a very respectable and well-educated man, a college professor, who attended a revival service. When the Holy Spirit landed on him, he thrashed around on the floor for about 45 minutes. When he came out of it, people said he looked so embarrassed. I have never wanted to make a fool of myself before people. From the sequence of events that followed, it became obvious that I underestimated the enormous power of the Holy Spirit. While I was writing this part of the book, I was filled with the Holy Spirit. His manifestations were working through me. I had a mystical experience in the Spirit. I had been riding on this positive energy cloud of God for the past seven days. I was not sure how far I was engulfed. In my soul, it appeared the Holy Spirit had settled on me to stay. Actually, the sleeping giant had awakened. In the past, I would experience the Holy Spirit for a couple of days, or for about a week during a fast. This time, I have been riding this glory cloud for nine days and had not been fasting. The Holy Spirit, the Spirit of God, manifests himself in me in so many ways I cannot understand or explain. Later, I started to understand what was happening to me. I have always had the Holy Spirit in me since I was a little child. Around this time, the Spirit of God amplified himself in me in stages to a higher level of manifestation. This pushed me into a higher spiritual dimension. As a result of this spiritual amplification, many mysterious and supernatural events were about to start happening around me. Some of the events may not be pleasant to read about, but will reveal the glory of God.

I was Engulfed by the Holy Spirit – Testimony #58

When the Holy Spirit manifests in me, the manifestations alter in intensity, depending on the spiritual dimension into which I am propelled. I believe during this time, I must decrease and he must increase. I must allow him to take over my life. This is the best way I can explain this phenomenon. While writing this chapter, I felt another “living being” inside of me. Yes, it is very hard to explain. The Lord continues to talk to me. Jesus visits me from time to time, and angels work with me. When the Spirit of God amplified himself within me, I knew he was taking me to a higher spiritual dimension. This is the first time in my life I felt fully possessed. The energy was intense. I felt engulfed while perceiving another person inside of me. Why? It is because he continues to talk to me from time to time. From my conversations with Jesus, I confirmed him to be a wonderful storyteller. He keeps telling me stories all the time. Many of these stories are very similar to the parables he told his disciples. There is also a grip he placed on me, as he did with St. Paul. You just can’t get away. I felt locked into a higher spiritual dimension. This was the first time in my life it felt good to be captured. During the time I was fully engulfed by the Holy Spirit, I lost control over certain emotions and feelings. Perhaps people may not comprehend what I am trying to describe here. To make my point clearer, I will discuss some of the events happening around me.

Revelation for the United States – Testimony #59

I knew the Lord told me he was going to send me to the nations as a messenger. I did not know when this was going to happen. Many revelations that I did not understand were shown to me in the Spirit. I refuse to write about those things. However, the events that followed later revealed the Lord’s messages in the revelations brought before me. From here, I learned that the revelation is not the miracle. The fulfillment of the revelation is the miracle. Jesus revealed something to me about the Unites States, but the way in which it happened bothered me. It started as a conflict within the church. Please, do not read this as another issue about war. Learn from these incidents how the Lord reveals his messages to us. People may not believe in visions from God, but they can believe the events that followed. Please start reading this part of the book very carefully. Remove yourself from your political bias and theology dogmas; otherwise, you will miss the point of divine revelations. Your political position does not give you a free passport to Heaven. Jesus said, “Not all those who call me Lord, Lord shall enter into the kingdom of Heaven except those who do the will of my Father” (St. Matthew 7:21) This part of the book gives us some clues about future events in the Unites States. It also answers a nagging question about the origin of division inside the church. This is how it all got started.

The whole incident started on Sunday evening on September 19, 2004, when I attended the evening service for Bible class at the church. Our pastor brought focus on the issue of the politics of the 2004 election. He was asking questions regarding how people were going to make a decision on whom to vote for. Although he was not telling people whom they should vote for, he was pondering the question. On one hand, we had George Bush who was supported by the Christian Right because of his position on abortion and other issues of importance to Christians. This is the same president who went to a sovereign nation and started a war based on fabrications, which took over 20,000 lives, cost $200 billion, and is still on going. By the year 2008, the war was costing $500 billion and more. On the other hand, we had John Kerry, whose agenda catered to the poor and the working class. His agenda was contrary to the Republican Party, which caters to the rich and well-to-do while the poor and working class continue to suffer. The Democratic Party had a problem. It supported the gay agenda and same-sex marriage, which most Christians found repulsive. Our pastor started the conversation by asking a question. How do we make a decision on who to vote for? The first person to speak was a supporter of George Bush and a minister of the Word. He hated big government and resented somebody taxing him more, even though all politicians play games with the tax issue. Of course the anti-abortion issue was one of the major points of his argument. He spoke about it for a long time. The next person to speak was a physician, who was actually a friend of mind. He supported George Bush, too, and his argument concentrated on the abortion issue. I was the third person to speak. I went off with great anger over the war in Iraq. How many innocent lives had been lost for absolutely no reason? I asked this question. It was a failed robbery attempt on the oil field of the Middle East. The idea that the war was a humanitarian mission was a lie. The attempted robbery had turned into a disaster, causing many people to suffer. I also mentioned how the so-called Christian Right had supported the agenda of political conservatives, which had caused the rich to get richer and the poor to continue to suffer. For the first time in United States history, we have over 400 billionaires. American families were disintegrating at an alarming rate because of the thrust of work pains imposed on the working class who could no longer make ends meet. The American family is in serious financial crisis! Over one million homeowners were losing their houses annually because of the mortgage scam, which had been passed off as a legitimate business. People could not pay their mortgages, not because they were irresponsible, but because the mortgage companies continued to raise monthly payments. This was caused by the scams the government allowed the mortgage companies to subject people to. Credit card companies were allowed to charge customers higher interest rates at will because the government allowed them to steal money from their customers. Some company employees were actually reporting that payments were received on time from customers, but the company asked them to delay processing those payments so the payments could be late. As a result, the customers would be charged high late fees. Some banks were also known to be playing the same game of financial exploitation of customers. This is a crime against humanity!

The results of this predatory style of capitalism continue to tear the American families apart. There was a time one parent used to work and the other stayed at home to take care of children. This lifestyle is now history. Both parents are now working harder and longer hours than parents in any other industrialized country in the world just to make ends meet. The rich are getting richer, and the working class is getting poorer. Vacation time has been reduced over the years and had disappeared, along with sick days, in most businesses. Consequently, work stress is tearing workers’ brains apart. It is the first time in our history that the number of people suffering from depression has increased tremendously in America, along with a corresponding increase in suicide rates. Millions of teenagers are on anti-depressant drugs due to depression caused by the absentee-parent syndrome. In the absence of the parents, the television becomes the baby-sitter serving poison to children everyday. Yet, we wonder why our children are so unruly. I strongly believe that the greed allowed in corporate America will eventually bring down this country faster than wars. How can I support a president whose agenda has supported economic genocide of the poor and the working class? I have always been very sensitive to the suffering of the poor, the working class and the disenchanted. I support capitalism, but am against predatory capitalism. Jesus ordered us to have compassion for the suffering poor. Today, the devil is deceiving some Christians that Jesus is a liar. The devil questioned them and said, “Why should they help the poor?” Unfortunately, some Christians walk away from the desires of the Lord for political gains, giving victory to the devil. People are not aware that each time they act contrary to the teachings of Christ to support the devil they are opening a dangerous door to the enemy of God. This gives the devil direct access to their lives. Jesus himself spoke of this type of thing during his days saying, “Woe to you, scribes, and Pharisees, hypocrites! For you devour widows’ houses, and for a pretense make long prayers. Therefore you will receive greater condemnation” (St. Matthew 23:14).

“For they bind heavy burdens hard to bear, and lay them on men’s shoulder; but they themselves will not move them with one of their fingers” (St. Matthew 23:4).

Unfortunately, we call ourselves Christians, but we act contrary to the will of the Lord by not reflecting his teachings. We would rather support an idea for political gains than embrace the teachings of Christ. Christians supporting predatory capitalism are making mockery of the gospel of Jesus Christ. This is why the United States economy is in trouble: partly because of GREED!

After my speech, a couple of other people, including some women, talked, and they were neutral. Then the two people who supported the agenda of George Bush rebutted my argument. At that time, I tuned them out, for the most part. I realized I was fuming with anger. I was not supposed to get angry, especially in the house of God. Interestingly, I started my argument by telling the so-called anti-abortion activists that they had so much anger in their voices. Some people will only read the anger but not the love in their hearts. By human nature, when we speak so passionately with anger about an issue, people do not respond to the love in our hearts because they cannot experience that love. They can only experience the anger in our voices. Many people who could have supported the anti-abortion issue shy away from the fanaticism. I am totally against abortion, but I do not support the political fanaticism associated with the anti-abortion movement. Jesus did not hit the sinners on the head with the Bible. He preached his message to them with love and gave them the opportunity to change. When we declare war against people, it hardens their hearts. We end up building walls instead of building bridges. In turn, they run away from Jesus and continue to do evil. As much as I am against abortion, I do not believe the war against abortion is in the political arena. The war belongs to the pulpit to hit the conscience of people driven to commit such genocide against the unborn. If we fail to hit the conscience of the people through preaching to the congregation on Sunday, how do we think forcing people by legislation will reduce abortion? The battle is at the seats of human conscience and desire. Later, I heard at work that the re-election of President George Bush that year had caused some women’s Bible classes to collapse due to many fights over his re-election. Personally, I believed the Christian Right group was used to gain votes. This fact was later revealed in a book written by a White House aide who worked in the administration of President George Bush. We also learned that some of the ballot machines might have been pre-programmed to favor George Bush. The stealing of the election started in Florida. My main point was that if anybody wants to determine who they should vote for, they should not go by human standards. The best way is to go by Jesus’ standard. People will tell others to listen to what politicians say. Others will say, look at their actions. Jesus’ standard went further. He asked people not to listen to what people say or look at what people do. He asked people to look at the “fruit” of people’s action, meaning, look at the results. The result of the war in Iraq is a disaster for the United States and is presently wrecking the economy! Jesus said a good tree could not produce bad fruit. Only a good tree would produce good fruit while a bad tree would only produce bad fruit.

Predictions on President Bush

I know that many of us Christians sometimes get carried away with political issues and tend to support politicians based on their party affiliation and on their positions on issues of personal concern to us. Politicians use those issues of concern to Christians as a platform of deception to gain votes. We all know how they play this game. The trick is to ignite negative passion in people, over an issue of disagreement. Once a politician has seduced people’s passion even though it may be based on falsehood, he will gain enough votes bringing him to victory. Even when truths are revealed to people, they still continue supporting falsehoods because of party affiliation, blind-mindedness, and political correctness. As a result, we miss reality because we allow our passion to be seduced by the poison of false information. We miss the truth because we are not careful in evaluating the fruit of people’s action, according to Jesus’ standard. Sadly, many people will vote against their own interest because they are confused by campaign disinformation.

Here are the five incidents we need to ponder as revelations from God:

Florida Incident – Prediction #1 Testimony #60

First, after the Florida fraud, I turned to my wife and made a prediction as I was directed by the Spirit. I said, “I can perceive a major event about to happen in the United States, which will be worse than the Watergate.” This was how I perceived in the Spirit as I tapped into the energy of prediction from the spiritual realm. A few months later, the terrorists attacked the New York Twin Towers, and thousands died. Caution! I am not declaring cause and effects! People erroneously tend to do this and miss the point. A Christian made a comment to me that “The events that will follow in history will be greater than George Bush.” The person was alluding to the mighty hand of God directing the process. The President may just be a player in the process of God’s judgment against the nation. While people are getting angry with one person in power, God is looking at the whole nation. Perhaps this is true. My main point is that a sequence of events may not be reduced to anecdotal evidence. A sequence of events carries a significant power of prediction, based on what history tells us. This is why the saying is true that a person who fails to learn from history is doomed to repeat it. What did God do to David when he committed the crime of greed? David not only slept with his military officer’s wife, he got her pregnant and ended up killing her husband. Start watching the sequence of events happening in the United States and compare this to what happened to David after he slept with Batsheba.

Second Election – Prediction #2 Testimony #61

Secondly, when the election that put George Bush back into office for the second time was about to take place, I made another prediction. “If God wants to punish America, he will put George Bush back into office again.” Up until today, I did not know how or why I made that statement. It turned out to be a prediction. America as a nation was plunged into recession at the end of President Bush’s second term in office. His approval rating dipped below 30 percent. Many people lost their jobs, and the whole nation started to hurt due to an economic crisis. The dollar started losing value against other currencies. Gas prices that were a little over a dollar when George Bush came to office became $3.95 and are still going up. Please, understand this carefully. This is not about President George Bush. It is about God sending warning messages. People are so blinded by their political views; they are unable to see the handwriting of God on the walls. The question is, are we listening to the messages? Jesus knew about human nature that we have a tendency to sin. His concern is, are we willing to repent and ask God for forgiveness. The arrogance of human nature blinded by personal ideologies sometimes lead many to perish. All of us will make mistakes in our lives. When those mistakes are revealed to us, are we willing to repent and change? The situation America is presently dealing with is bigger than George Bush or any president. As mentioned earlier, we can parallel the war in Iraq with David’s sin against God. The sin of the nation is like the sin of David when he slept with the wife of his military officer. As if that were not bad enough, he ended up killing her husband. How many people would feel good if somebody slept with his or her spouse? Many people would be ready to commit murder. God hates the sin of the big guy beating up on the small guy. Consequently, God sent a prophet, Nathan, as a messenger to David. Despite David’s repentance, Nathan said, “The sword shall not depart from your house.” God forgave David, but the consequences of the sin remained in his house, resulting in rebellion, rape, violence, and bloodshed. The sword of justice against David came out from his own bosom. When we have committed sins against God and refused to repent, the handwriting is on the wall for an ominous future.

Revelation of December 2006 – Testimony #62

Third, perhaps people may be wondering why I was so concern about the negative consequences in the future over the sin of the nation. As we entered the last month of 2006, certain scary revelations were being made known to me. The scariest of the revelations was Jesus’ reaction to what was happening in the world. Jesus was weeping over the bloodshed in the world. Due to the power of this message, I took that chapter out of the next volume and inserted it in this volume. I have therefore included the chapter, The Coming Catastrophe at the end of this volume. There were certain issues revealed to me that I would never include in this book because of the sensitive nature of the revelations. However, if we refuse to repent, we may one day face a doomsday scenario of unexpected proportions. There are two distinctive pathways for a person who sins and asks for forgiveness compared to the person who sins and refuses to ask for forgiveness. In comparing the end of Saul to the end of David, both in the Old Testament, different and opposite outcomes are revealed. Regardless of how we want to rationalize sin through our political ideologies, God knows the heart of every man. Saul tried to rationalize his own sin before God. His end was not pretty. This is the most urgent reason why the entire United States, led by religious leaders, needs to cry out to God for forgiveness. The war is not the only reason to repent, we need to repent more also because of moral decay as well.

Earthquake of 2008 – Testimony #63

Fourthly, in 2008, there was an earthquake that hit the St. Louis area and some states closer to us. I knew it was an unusual earthquake because of its nature. I was reading my Bible when the after shock came. At this time, I bowed my head in prayer and asked the Lord to tell me the reason for this earthquake. It was such an unusual earthquake because of the rustling of the wind that accompanied the tremors. The rustling of the wind sounded as if a divine Spirit was traveling with the wind. While the after shock hit and our house trembled, it was like the power of God was traveling through the wind. As God is my witness, Psalm 18 appeared before me. While I was reading the Psalm, it was verse 7 that jumped out at me.

The earth shook and trembled. The foundations of the hills also quaked and were shaken, because He was angry, (Psalm 18:7). What other evidence do we need to prove to us God was angry? Immediately, I called as many pastors as I could to start praying for the Unites States and the world. A few weeks later, another person from another country, who was unaware of my prediction, echoed the same thing saying, “God was angry.” Without a doubt, I believe the earthquake was a warning sign about future crises in the nation, or the world.

Rains and the Tree Bending Storms – Testimony #64

Fifthly, one day I was engaged in my regular morning prayer. I just knelt by my couch in my living room. In the middle of that prayer, the Lord revealed a shocking scene to me. While I was praying, I saw a massive rain accompanied by a giant storm. In the vision, I saw the heavy rain and trees bending due to the severity of the storm. The rain was massive. I saw massive destruction. When I got up from that prayer, I told my wife to be expecting a giant storm about to hit the United States. Truly, I was unaware of how much damage would be involved based on the vision. I also gave a testimony about this in my church. A few weeks after this revelation, Hurricane Katrina hit the United States on the morning of August 29, 2005 causing devastating damage to New Orleans. About 1836 people died and the storm cost more than $82:2 billion worth of damage. This was the deadliest hurricane since 1928, during the Okeechobee Hurricane. For a while, I was wondering why God was revealing certain visions to me, especially those visions about the nation. The answer becomes evident about why God does certain things. Before he gives us a revelation, he will first train us to receive and respond to his messages. God tends to place the evidence of his manifestations as confirmation ahead of a giant vision. Regardless of any of our political positions, this is what scares me the most about coming catastrophes. What should we expect and what can we do to contain the catastrophe? I believe God can temper justice with mercy. However, how can he temper justice with mercy when the nation refuses to repent? How can God temper justice with mercy when man is driven by greed and illicit desires? Sometimes, we are blinded by our own political arguments and we refuse to hear, see, or understand the messages of God. No matter our political affiliation, no matter the position we take regarding political issues, there are some facts that are indisputable before God. We can deceive ourselves, but we cannot deceive God.

Consequences of the Political Argument Inside the Church

As I was discussing before, after the political arguments inside the church were over that evening, I went over and shook the hands of the Bush supporters. I did not want them to think I was personally angry with them. I was not. However, I was angry at any political agenda causing poor people to suffer. I love America so much. I believe this country stands for justice and the rights of everybody, including the oppressed. America should be the epitome of truth, justice, liberty and equality for all. Under George Bush’s administration, as a Christian, I have been totally disappointed! Even former President Jimmy Carter echoed some of those concerns, which have led to the erosion of American prestige in the international community. The same group of people who supported President Bush’s political agenda hated the politics of President Jimmie Carter who was willing to build bridges. On my way home after the meeting, I was still boiling with anger. I was however, not comfortable with my anger. I just came out of the house of God, and I was fuming. This was not the way it was supposed to be. Subsequently, I asked the Lord, “Why, why Lord?” I asked God a question. Why were we arguing and fighting over political issues while we could be spending that time helping the poor? I knew this type of argument had created a split between Christians because of the fanaticism of the Right wing while sidestepping the suffering of the poor. While I was pondering the events that took place at the Bible study, Jesus responded to my question in a very remarkable way.

Jesus’ Response to the Church Argument – Testimony #65

Regardless of the argument of those who supported George Bush’s political agenda, I find it very difficult within my heart as a Christian to accept the war action of President George Bush in Iraq. I respected the position of those who supported him. But, I respectfully disagree with them. I do not believe the same God who asked us to have mercy on others, feed the poor, and help those who are suffering would initiate a war killing thousands of innocent people in another nation for no reason. The nation we attacked was not a threat to us, but we inflicted great sufferings on the people, especially the children of that country. At the same time many children were dying in Sudan and we refused to send military help to free those being oppressed. God blessed the United States with everything we needed. Compared to other countries, we live a life of super affluence. Yet, that was not enough. We want what belongs to somebody else because we believe God is an American citizen. Our main interest was the oil fields. May God have mercy on us! I believed God was looking down on earth and shaking his head! Why did I make this statement? I have no doubt in my mind. One thing I promised readers about this book was that I would not make up any story as a testimony. I promised I would write this book just as the Holy Spirit of God has instructed me. Again, if you are wondering whether Jesus supported the war in Iraq or not, wait until you read the chapter titled; Prophecy of the Coming Catastrophe.  Why did Jesus select me to deliver this message to the United States and the world? I do not know, but his position, based on prophetic messages was very obvious. Unfortunately, many good hearted Christians have been mislead by falsehoods regarding this war. At times, due to our political position, we give up the truth of the gospel for the political platform of manipulation and deception. When the time comes, the truth will be revealed. My greatest concern was not the war because we have gone too far into trouble; my greatest concern was the prophetic revelation about the consequences of this war on our nation. I tried to describe what was revealed to me in that chapter – Prophecy of the Coming Catastrophe, was not pretty. Sadly, many people will pay for the crimes of the nation and there may be a lot of bloodshed. Only Heavens know what is in the future. The handwriting of judgment is on the wall.

Within my heart, I find it difficult to reconcile my anti-abortion position with blind murder of innocent people in death chambers especially when those people are minorities. I find it difficult to reconcile between spending billions of dollars to kill people in another nation because of oil, with our unresponsiveness to millions of children dying of hunger in Africa and other European countries. It leaves a very unsettled agony in my heart when those in power mislead the nation by advocating for justice and freedom at home, and exporting apartheid to other nations. Perhaps my voice will be the voice of the one crying in the wilderness of our time. Truth never changes. The primary reason why Satan is gaining a political upper hand against Christians in the United States is not because God is asleep in Heaven or because Jesus is on vacation. Christians may in the end, pay a painful price of hypocrisy. We allow politics to blind us from the truth. On one hand, we advocate for God by supporting the rights of the unborn and opposition to gay marriage. On the other hand we support the same politicians who are dancing with the devil and inflicting so much suffering and pain through their political and economic policies. Where is God in the hearts of these people? Unfortunately, because of this confusion introduced into Christianity, we have politicized the gospel of our Lord, while many are running away from Christianity.

Economic News Update 2008

Years after the election, which brought George Bush, back in office, economic disaster hit the United States. Millions of Americans lost their homes to real estate scams. Yet, we believe these businesses are conducting legitimate business. The economic policies of Bush’s administration allowed businesses to rob the working class blind! Fraud became legitimate business practice in many of these reputable companies. Between 2006 to 2008, perhaps far beyond, the America’s economy started to bleed due to greed of the predatory capitalists. By the end of 2008, Wall Street crashed, and many banks went out of business. Many big companies went bankrupt. The entire world was plunged into recession. In the year 2008, over 4.2 million jobs were lost in the U.S. alone. About 75 percent of Americans said the nation was going in the wrong direction. Who was right, God, or the politicians?

After Effects of the Sunday School Fights Continued

I was so angry after the conversation at the church and continued to ask God the question, why? I believed in my heart that my anger was justified. Perhaps, I was wrong since nobody knows the heart of God, nor his plans. I did not receive any answer from God that night until I went to bed. When I got up the following Monday morning, despite the fact that I did not work the day before, my entire body joints were in pain. The pain was so intense that I could not easily go down the stairs of my house. Then I asked God “why, what have I done wrong this time?” I immediately received an answer, which said, “But, I told you not to get angry.” This statement started playing in my visionary ear and was continuous. At that time, I believed the Lord was trying to get my attention because of my anger at the church during the political argument. I realized I had been angry many other times when the Lord asked me to do certain things for certain people. Even though the Bible says that people can get angry, they should not sin. I do not believe the Lord wanted to trust me with anger. How could I minister unto other people while I was angry? How would I effectively communion with God if I had a grudge in my heart? At this time, I realized the error I had made. My error was not because of my political position. My error was getting angry in the house of God. Based on what was later revealed to me, as I mentioned earlier, it appeared that the Lord himself did not support the Iraqi war. Once a person reads that chapter I mentioned above, an individual should make up his or her mind. I strongly believe many Christians were misled into supporting this war because we brought too many politics into the church. Consequently, people were afraid to speak out for the truth because of their political party affiliation. The disastrous outcome of the war is a major testimony! Based on the messages I was receiving from the spiritual realm about the war, I believe we are in a deep trouble. From the messages the Lord is asking me to deliver to the nation and the world, the worst is yet to come!

When I realized God was not happy with me for being angry in his house, I went down on my knees and asked God for forgiveness saying, “I’m sorry.” I prayed and read Psalm 51. This was the first time in my life it felt so good reading Psalm 51. By the time I got off from my feet, most of my joint pains had gone. Within a day, all my joint pains had disappeared. That Monday, I had a conversation with the Lord. I said to myself, now I knew the reason why I was being punished because I was angry. To prevent me from being angry again, I would no longer go to any church event that could lead to a political argument, especially the Sunday evening Bible class. I had been asking the Lord why the event happened to begin with. As soon as I made that decision, the answer to my question came from Jesus through the Holy Spirit. It was interesting how the Lord sent me a powerful answer. The Lord’s answer did not support either of our political positions, but offered an explanation as to why we were fighting over political issues in church. Pay attention to the next testimony as Jesus himself responded to the political disagreement.

Divine Response – Conversations with Jesus – Visitation #18 - Testimony #66

In my subsequent conversation with Jesus, he came to me as “the Voice.” I will briefly summarize the points of the conversation. Jesus explained to me the reason for the argument. The disagreement happened in the church because of the different projects he gave to different people ministering to others for him. I was told that everybody has a different assignment before God. Each person is given talent, wisdom and resources suited for the work. What is constantly on each person’s spiritual radar screen is the mission or missions placed before him or her. People will therefore respond with great passion to the mission set before them. Of all the missions God placed before each person, no mission is more important than the other. We are all serving God in our respective ways. However, by human flesh, since we love to brag about who has a bigger gun, we degenerate into arguments. The fight was not about what was wrong or right, but about which one issue is more important. This is not the way of God. Such argument has caused splits in some churches. All the projects are equally important before the Lord. After I received this message, the Lord gave me an instruction. I was instructed to go to the Wednesday Bible class and deliver the Lord’s message in response to the political argument. This was from my conversation with the Lord as revealed through the Holy Spirit. At this time, I had started climbing the ladder of spiritual empowerment again. I was gradually feeling the intensity of the energy of the Holy Spirit inside me. However, I was a little afraid to go and tell people. Will they believe me? How could I tell them God sent me to them, and would they not think I had lost my mind? At this time, the Lord sensed my hesitation, knowing what I was thinking. The Lord knew I was not afraid to deliver the message. However, I was afraid because I was not sure whether it was the Lord talking to me, or if I was talking to myself. In response to my hesitation, Jesus did something interesting. Each time he senses my doubt in following his instruction from the spiritual realm, he responds with a confirmation vision.

Jesus Sends me a Confirmation of His Message – Testimony #67

As a result of my hesitation to deliver the Lord’s message, Jesus sent a sign as a confirmation of his instruction to me. Interestingly, the giving of confirmations became the way the Lord started confirming messages to me. Jesus used a prediction as a confirmation of his message to me. In the prediction, I was told to expect a particular test that was ordered infrequently in the laboratory where I worked. Usually, we received this test once a week on our shift. Since we worked on rotation, I might not have to do the test sometimes for weeks. A little fear was always associated with receiving this test since we received it infrequently. On this particular Tuesday, the Lord told me that I would receive the test and I had nothing to fear. Jesus told me, that this test would be my confirmation that he was talking to me, and I was not making up the story. Who would not want confirmations when dealing with divine revelations? Evidently the Lord knew I only wanted to convince myself of the truth about what was revealed to me. Please watch the events that followed.

Jesus’ statement to me was confirmed by this quote from the Bible.

“For the testimony for Jesus is the Spirit of prophecy” (Rev. 19:10).

That Tuesday, I arrived at work at 3 pm. I started watching the sequence of events as Jesus’ prediction came true. I knew his prediction would come true. Throughout all my conversations with Jesus, there was nothing he told me that did not come true. This was not the first time Jesus used another prediction to confirm his message. I started to monitor the timing of the events at work. At 4:30 pm, I received a warning from the Holy Spirit that the special test was coming. At exactly 5:15 pm, as I was carefully watching the time, I received the test as confirmed to me by the Lord through the Holy Spirit. Once I received the test, I felt a little trembling inside me. I almost started to weep with joy as the hand of God touched me. The Holy Spirit inside me ignited into a fireball. Our God is a true, honest, and very reliable God to trust. He made a promise, and he fulfilled his promise before me. Now that the Lord had revealed his confirmation to me, I started preparing the message to be delivered at the Wednesday Bible class as the Lord had instructed me. On Wednesday morning I started praying and many stories were placed in my heart. Jesus came to me that morning in the Spirit. He started telling me all kinds of stories to help me present my message to the audience at the Bible class. This time Jesus visited me as a “Voice,” giving me instructions. Other times he would physically appear on my spiritual television screen, where I would see him in his white robe, suspended in the air. Evidently the message must have been very important to the Lord. At this time, I was convinced the Lord had sent me on a mission to the church. By 4:30 pm, my spirituality had amplified and was fired up to another level. The spiritual energy in me had caught fire! I was directed by the Holy Spirit to call our pastor, who was also coming to the Bible class. Again, “the Voice” was instructing me. I told the pastor, I had a message for God’s people. Without hesitation, he said it was okay. After I got off the telephone, I went down on my knees and started praying. I told the Lord to bring as many people as he wanted to hear this message. I started wondering if people would come to the Bible class. On regular days, two to four people might have attended the class. We were a small church. As many as eight people had attended the Bible class in the past. At 7:15 pm, I left home for the Bible class. By the time the Bible class started at 7:45 pm, I counted about fourteen people attending the Bible class on this particular day. This was far greater than what I had ever experienced. Both President George Bush supporters from the last Sunday evening session were also there. Actually, all the people who were at the last Sunday session were at the class, excluding one lady.

Jesus Gave Three Different Answers to One Question

I was of the opinion that I would present my message from the Lord at the beginning of the class, but our pastor placed my message towards the end. When he finally gave me an opportunity to talk, I told them about the story of disobedience to God and the consequences. I told them of my disobedience for getting angry despite how God told me not to get angry. I explained to them how I suffered physical pain on Monday and how the Lord reminded me of his instructions. I also related to them how the Lord explained to me his answer to my question. I told them how the Lord told me everybody has a specific mission with specific talents to carry out these missions set before them. Then, I added some of the stories Jesus told me. I told the class that the reason why we get into big arguments, especially in churches, is human-made causes. Jesus has given each person specific instructions to carry out certain things for his ministry on earth. We use the diversity that should be embraced as points of disagreement. The different projects are not meant to be points of disagreement. Don’t people always find excuses to fight? I told the class what Jesus told me that morning on his visit. Jesus reminded me of the account of what he told Nicodemus, what he told the young rich man, and what he told the lawyer who tried to implicate him. If all these three people were asked today what Jesus told them in answer to their question, each person would tell a different story. However, all three had asked Jesus essentially the same question. I brought these stories to their attention as Jesus related them to me that morning to make his point. He helped me to prepare my message for the Bible class. When I carefully evaluate the stories Jesus tells me today, they are very similar to the style of the parables he tells in the gospel.

Here is Jesus’ explanation. If Nicodemus was asked what Jesus told him about the kingdom of Heaven, he would tell his story differently from the other two. He would tell people that Jesus told him that until a man is born again, he couldn’t enter into the Kingdom of Heaven. Nicodemus then asked Jesus how could this be possible? How could a man enter into his mother after he was an adult and be born again? Jesus then responded, “Until a man is born by the water and the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of Heaven.” When Nicodemus looked puzzled, Jesus asked him, “Nicodemus, you are a teacher of the people and did not know this?” A rich man asked Jesus a similar question. He was so happy to see Jesus. He went down on his knees before Jesus and asked him, “What shall I do to inherit eternal life?” The rich man standing next to Nicodemus would probably tell the audience a different story. He would tell them he did not know where Nicodemus received this idea of being born again. He would tell the people that Jesus told him to give up his riches, to the poor and follow him. The young rich man was so unhappy because he had a lot of money. He told the people he could not part with his money, and he walked away from Jesus. He did not realize Jesus had given him an invitation, which he refused because he wanted to hold on to his worldly possessions. Then the lawyer, the third person, was asked what Jesus told him after he asked him exactly the same question. The lawyer told the people he was surprised as to where both Nicodemus and the rich young man received their information. He told the people that Jesus asked him to obey the law by loving God with all his heart and his mind and his soul, and his neighbor as himself. Jesus told him that was all he had to do. The lawyer could not understand where Nicodemus got the story of baptism by water and Spirit. Neither could he understand where the rich man encountered Jesus, who asked him to give up all his belongings. Are we in a state of confusion or what? This same scenario is exactly what brings gospel disagreements into churches. This was not because of Jesus, but people’s misinterpretation of the Lord’s message.

The great lesson of the three stories is that three people can ask the Lord the same question, and they will each receive different answers. Each answer depends on what they are supposed to be doing on the mission field, and where they may be in their journey with Jesus. None of the men was wrong. Today, gospel disagreements have increased because some preachers are walking in the Spirit and receiving fresh food from the Holy Spirit. The ones not walking in the Spirit wonder where the first group of preachers are receiving their information. If you are a preacher or just a Christian, if you learn to walk in the Spirit, you will be able to log onto the radio frequency of Heaven. Based on my own personal experience, Jesus issues press releases every day to those working in the kingdom to serve him. Some people will turn off the radio frequency and later complain that they are not hearing from the Lord. How crazy? At the end of my presentation at the Bible class, I asked people a question. Which one of these three men was right, Nicodemus, the rich young man, or the lawyer? I asked what would happen if God asked a person to go and feed the poor, then asked another person to go and rescue the homeless, then asked another to go and rescue the unborn? Which one of these assignments is more important? What happens if the person who was supposed to rescue the homeless was on the way to do his assignment, and he was distracted? On the way, he encountered a person who talked him out of that mission, and into feeding the poor. The person who was supposed to rescue the homeless abandoned his mission. Later, the Lord asked him, “What happened to the mission of rescuing the homeless?” He told the Lord, “I was on the way to rescuing the homeless when a friend distracted me and asked me to go with him to feed the poor.” Then, the Lord would tell him, “But, I sent you on a special mission.” I concluded my message to the class by stressing that all missions are important, and there is no reason to create disagreements over the individual projects given to us by God. However, man has introduced gospel disagreements into the body of Christ, mostly for personal gains and lack of understanding of the Word. The Holy Spirit as the eternal teacher gives us the understanding of the Word. Unfortunately today there are some groups of Christians who do not believe in the working of the Holy Spirit through people. They rely only on their own cognitive analysis of the Bible which leads to errors.

As soon as I left the Bible class that evening, I was on my way home. Just as I was about to enter my house, I looked up to Heaven and heard Jesus saying, “Well done my son.” I did not appreciate the power of that message until I woke up the following morning. In the morning, I felt I had been transported to a higher level of spirituality. My spiritual energy, perception, and understanding tripled. Cold chills and tremors penetrated me. I felt enshrouded and encased by the mysterious power of God. I felt I was floating in the air. This time, I had obeyed the Lord’s instructions by delivering the message at the Bible class. The Lord, therefore, rewarded me with a great amplification of spirituality. I started to feel an intimate closeness to God. At the height of my spirituality, many miraculous things happened. In hindsight, I believe the Lord was using this opportunity to train me for missions ahead.

Experiencing the Mighty Hand of the Holy Spirit - Testimony #68

After the Bible class presentation, I was on cloud nine, as I just described. My spiritual energy had amplified to a great level. I started feeling more of the spiritual energy of God being brought to me by the Holy Spirit. Initially, I did not understand what this meant. I just felt I was on a cloud of spiritual energy. For days, I was overwhelmed by the power of the Holy Spirit. I felt love, joy, peace, and serenity. For the next few days, the mighty hand of God was very heavy on me. I felt I was drunk with the power of the Holy Spirit. My body was separated from my spirit. I could no longer enjoy things of the flesh as much. As much as I used to like food and sex, I lost both desires. I was repulsed by anything feeding the flesh. I had a greater desire to continue doing the things that feed the spirit. I turned on the religious radio channels in my car and could not get enough feeding of the Word of God. I got home and turned to TBN and other religious channels on television to hear more of the Word of God. I could not read enough of the Bible or sing enough songs to praise the Father, Son, and the Holy Spirit. It felt so good to be thanking God for his gift of the Holy Spirit. I felt I was on fire! My soul had been transported to another higher level of existence. I started seeing many visions, and God started talking to me. Jesus came and just nicely took a seat and sat on my chest. It appeared that he was not going to leave anytime soon. There was no doubt I felt the sense of being fully possessed by the Holy Spirit. The spiritual energy was very intense. One of the most interesting aspects of the Holy Spirit is telling me things before the event occurred and telling me all kinds of religious stories. The Spirit of God goes to work with me and works next to me. At work on Saturday, the Holy Spirit prepared me for the Sunday message. Then a song came through my spiritual radar screen, playing in my heart.

There is a name I love to hear

I love to sing its worth

It sounds like music in my ears

The sweetest name on earth.

O how I love Jesus

O How I love Jesus

O How I love Jesus

Because He first loved me.

I sang the song throughout the eight-hour shift at work. I knew Jesus was telling me something. I was very happy; I found great joy in him. By Sunday, I had been spiritually transported to yet another higher spiritual dimension. At this time, I felt I was floating like a butterfly. This particular Sunday, I had to do the last part of my memory verse during the Sunday service. What did I have to present to the church? Of course, I would have to present the stories told me by Jesus through the Holy Spirit. Many people who are not at that level may not understand the power of the manifestation of God. Some people think we just make things up. Be careful before you start persecuting people who are under the influence of the Holy Spirit. Jesus says, “A sin against the Holy Spirit is an unforgivable sin” (St. Matthew 12:31).

At this time, I was ready for my next message to the body of Christ.

Many of the predictions in this chapter were written around the time of the re-election campaign of President George Bush in 2004. Let the reader compare those predictions Jesus gave me and the events that were taking place in 2009.

Chapter 23

Engulfed by the Holy Spirit to Deliver a Message

Rewarded for Being Obedient to God

On Sunday following my Bible Class presentation, I got to church early for Sunday school before the service. The fire of the Holy Spirit was still burning in my belly. I could not wait to deliver the message during my memory verse presentation. I felt Jesus had set me on fire. I tried to keep my composure because I was starting to feel a little dizzy, just a little. I was experiencing the drunken effect of the Holy Spirit. I just found it difficult to believe people would refuse to accept the infusion of the energy of the Holy Spirit. During this time, I was feeling the energy of the Holy Spirit intensely within me. I was on fire for the Lord! When it was time for the memory verse presentation, I walked up to our pastor, who was sitting on the left side of the altar. I requested that he give me a couple of extra minutes to present my message. The first thing he asked me was, “Where is your Bible and your book?” Usually, I had my Bible and the book where I had my notes with me. At this time, I was not in control. I was on cruise control of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit had completely taken over me. One of the experiences of the fullness of the Holy Spirit is an increased mental acuity. I am able to remember things very quickly once I am engulfed by the Holy Spirit. Therefore, I trusted the Holy Spirit to carry me through the presentation. I responded, “I have Jesus with me today; I need no Bible or notebook.” At this particular time, I could feel the fire from above. After answering our pastor with a smile, I took over the church podium for the next 15 minutes. Here was my message to the church:

Sunday September 26, 2004 Memory Verse – Testimony #69

When I took over the podium, it was the first time I was able to look at everybody in the eye without being shy. I had no fear because I was engulfed in the flame of God Almighty. I felt as if I was being lifted up or as if I was standing on a giant’s lap. This was the first time in my life I felt the full possession of the Holy Spirit. It was supernatural!

I started with the memory verse – Revelation 21:1-2. “And I see a new Heaven and a new earth. The first Heaven and the first earth were passed away. There was no more sea. And, I John, saw a Holy City, the New Jerusalem coming down from God out of Heaven. prepared as a bride adorned for her husband.”

I explained to the church that this memory verse was given to me from the Lord through the Holy Spirit. At the time I received the message, I did not know what it meant. Like many revelations I had received from God, I may not know the entire meaning, but I just had to do what God asked me to do. I was following divine instructions. Later, I was led to the understanding of the messages God was sending me. Sometimes, I receive very clear messages from God. Other times, I have to wait for the information to evolve. Although I had been discussing the memory verse for three Sundays, this was the fourth Sunday, and the reason for the message was finally made clear to me. One thing I noticed, the last time Jesus asked me to deliver a message to the Bible class, I was rewarded the following day with a very powerful amplification of the Holy Spirit in me. Many times we tend to look at rewards from Jesus as monetary or material things. Mine was much better. It was the enormous power of the Holy Spirit manifesting himself in me at a higher lever I could not fully comprehend. In a way, the reward I was given was parallel to God’s reward to people who do his will and hence the revelation of a new Heaven and a new earth by John the Apostle. Jesus was the first person to speak of new mansions as rewards specially prepared for those who love God. St. Paul the Apostle attested to what Jesus and John mentioned. In First Corinthians 2:9, Paul’s letter states, “No human eyes have seen, no human ear has heard, and no human heart can perceive what God has prepared for those who loved him.” St. Peter in his Epistle said, “The day of the Lord will come as a thief in the middle of the night” (II Peter 3:9). He used the entire chapter three to describe how this present earth will be destroyed with a big and loud bang! He warned all Christians to be prepared for this special day. Three people attested to the statement Jesus made that he will go and prepare a present for all those who believe in him and follow his commandments. Four people, including Jesus, John, Paul, and Peter discussed the same thing about the Day of the Lord. So what was Christ trying to tell me about this passage in the Bible? Jesus wants me to know that those who believe in him and follow his Father’s instructions to do what they are instructed to do will be handsomely rewarded. What we receive now as a reward is like a piece of candy compared to the mighty mansion of reward in Heaven. This comes after our mission is over on earth. The next time when we sing the song, “Praise God From Whom All Blessings Flow,” we should always remember to sing the song with great thanks and enthusiasm. It does not say praise God from whom some blessings flow. It says, Praise God From Whom ALL Blessings Flow. Why are we not busy praising God, the Son, and the Holy Spirit every day?

Sharing the Story Jesus Told me

At this point in my memory verse presentation, I told the church the story Jesus told me. One of my ways of confirming the fact that Jesus was telling me these stories was the similarity to the stories Jesus already told in the Bible. Jesus is an expert storyteller. This is one of the advantages of being high in the Spirit. I told the church of the story Jesus told me of a very young hard-working man. Although he worked very hard, he was not successful. After he had tried and worked so hard, his business was still not making money. One day, he got angry and called God saying, “Father, I want to come home.  I’m tired of all the problems I’m dealing with down here.” He started crying to God. Note that this young man did not ask God for help, he was asking for a return ticket back home.

God answered, “My son, don’t you see, you have a lot of work to do down there?” The son responded, “Daddy, you don’t understand. I have tried and tried, but it is not working! I want to come back home!”

Then God responded, “I know what I will do. I’ll send you some angels to come help you down there so things can get better for you. Stop crying, my son, I’ll send you some help.”

The young man answered with a teary voice, “Okay, daddy.”

In the following months, things started to get better for the young man. His business was making so much money, and life was wonderful. God had dispersed his angels to help this young man. He could not see the angels, but they were working with him to be sure his business was successful. Five years after he made that ridiculous call to God, he had made a large profit in his business. He evaluated how much money he had made. He realized during the past four years, he had made between $5 million to $8 million. He was so happy that he decided to throw a big party. He called his friends, workers, family members, and neighbors to come and help him celebrate. One evening, he had a big party in celebration of his giant financial success. He wanted the world to rejoice with him. At the party, they had all kinds of food to celebrate the occasion. They all danced and danced till late into the night. After the party was over, everybody went home. The rich young celebrant was sitting in his beautiful living room thinking about how he would spend his money. While he was thinking about all the wonderful things he could do with the money, he heard the voice of God saying, “Son, it’s time to come home.” The young man was shocked. He said in a trembling voice, “Father, I just want to start enjoying my life because I have made a lot of money.”

God repeated, “Son, it’s time to come home.” How we wish we could bargain with God. That same night, the young man answered the call of God. He left his body and his riches behind in the world as he was transported into Heaven. At his funeral, people were weeping, wailing, and were very troubled. Even his church minister and members of his church were puzzled. How could such a thing have happened? Some were asking loudly as they wept, “What kind of a God waited until this man made all this money, then took him away before he got ready to spend it? He brought his wife to church! He brought his children to church! He even brought his dogs to church! Yet, the Lord took him at the prime of his life!”

And in your book they all were written, the days fashioned for me (Psalm 139:16).

At the funeral, something dramatic happened. While everybody was weeping and saddened by this young man’s death, his spirit appeared to them at the gravesite.

“Stop weeping for me!” He shouted. “You all sound so ridiculous, and I can hear you from up here. Can you just stop! What’s the matter with you all crying and wailing and just carrying on? Just stop! You all better start worrying about your salvation instead of weeping for me.” Then the spirit of the deceased explained to them the reason for his short life. He told them that before he was born, he had a conversation with God. He told God he would go and work hard on earth to make some money. After making that money, somebody would come behind him and spend that money to glorify God. His mission on earth was completed at the time the money was made. That was the reason he was called home. On earth, people see this as a punishment, but on the other side, it was time to receive his reward. He told them he had seen his Savior Jesus face to face. His eyes had seen the King of Glory, the King of Kings, the King with many crowns, the Son of the Living God, the Alpha and Omega, which means the beginning and the end. He told them that Jesus had shown him the crown of glory he was about to be given. He had also shown him the big mansion reserved for him. He said to them, “I’m joyfully climbing the stairway to Heaven to meet my Heavenly Father face to face. Do not worry about me,” he repeated, “Worry about your own salvation!” When the young man’s spirit disappeared, everybody went home from the graveyard, praising God.

Implications of the Story

At this point, I asked to the church, “When this young man told them to worry about their own salvation, was that statement familiar?” When Jesus was on the way to be crucified, many people were weeping and following him as he carried the cross in great and agonizing pain. He turned back saying, “Daughters of Zion, do not weep for me, but weep for yourselves and for your children” (St. Luke 23:28). When David wanted to build a house for God, God told him, “David, don’t build a house for me. You are a man of war and have shed too much blood before me. Your son will build my house and I will give him rest” (I Chronicles 22:8).

Emmitt Till, a 15-year-old African-American was beaten, killed, and his mutilated body was thrown into the Tallahatchie River due to the racial crime of hatred. This evil manifestation of racial hatred rocked the whole nation. How could this have happened? The story was the greatest miscarriage of justice in the history of the American justice system. Those who committed the crime against this innocent boy were found not guilty by the racist court. His mother decided to have an open casket funeral so people could see the evil of racial hatred, which turns human beings into demons. How could they have done this to an innocent child? His mother went down on her knees and cried to God. “Why this child, Lord! Why did my only child have to suffer so much?” Emmitt Till’s mother said in her newspaper interview that God answered her saying, “Woman, that child was never yours. He came for a specific purpose. He had already accomplished his mission.” At this point, I asked the church, “How many of you know how long you are going to live, or the time God is going to call you back home? When you stand before God and his host of angels, with Jesus sitting on the throne, will you be able to say, “I’ve fought the good fight and I have kept the faith?” I concluded the memory verse session by telling them that God has prepared special gifts for those who love him, keep his commandments, and complete the mission placed before them. They will receive a crown of glory from King Jesus. The primary question is, “Are you fulfilling the mission placed before you by God? Are you using what God has given you to glorify him, or are you using it to glorify yourself? Worse still, are you using what God has given you to abuse others?” Jesus said that one day he would come as a thief in the middle of the night, meaning at the time nobody would expect. Are you prepared and ready? This was the divine message I delivered to the church as the Holy Spirit directed me. The key message was, those who are obedient to God, despite life’s challenges, will be handsomely rewarded.

How the Holy Spirit Manifests in Me

Perhaps the reader now desires more information as to how I feel when engulfed by the Spirit of God. I will use this part of the book to describe the physical and other effects of the Holy Spirit on me. I need to caution the reader that everybody will experience different manifestations of the Holy Spirit. Once I thought I knew everything about the manifestations of the Holy Spirit, some other incidents of manifestation would happen different from what I was familiar with. I have seen the Holy Spirit being manifested in people in many different ways. I have observed people being thrashed about on the floor and others speaking in tongues in different languages. I have also read about experiences of levitation by some saints and about others able to do wonderful supernatural things, like healing the sick. I have also heard the stories of people who heard the audible voice of God speaking to them. It seems as if there is no limit to the ways the Holy Spirit can actualize himself through us. I am a witness to the manifestations of God as a Spirit inside humans. Always remember, the Holy Spirit is a gift to us by Jesus from God the Father. He is the eternal Spirit of God. I can only discuss how the Holy Spirit has manifested in me for days. I am sure people will come up with all kinds of arguments to disprove somebody’s theory so theirs can prevail. I do not get into arguments with people anymore over ways the Holy Spirit actualizes himself in people. Only God has complete control, and Jesus understands how the power of God manifests in people. The paramount factor is, the Holy Spirit affects different people in different ways. However, there are some distinctive similarities on the ways the Holy Spirit manifests in people. This is very important because these experiences should be differentiated from the evil spirit that plays tricks on people. In fact, the Bible says we should test all spirits. There is a simple test to differentiate the Holy Spirit from the evil spirit. The evil spirit does the opposite of what the Holy Spirit does. Some people wonder if they are possessed by the Holy Spirit or by the evil spirit, since Satan is a counterfeiter. Satan loves to lead people away from the will of God by keeping people in emotional bondage. The Holy Spirit leads people to do the will of God. Satan brings pain, anger, fear, panic, depression, despair, hate, sadness, and hopelessness. The Holy Spirit brings love, joy, peace, and serenity to believers. Using Jesus’ test, another way to differentiate the spirit, is to evaluate the outcome of what the spirit asks a person to do. In all cases, the outcome of what the Holy Spirit asks people to do is good. The outcome of what the devil asks people to do is evil. Jesus said, “We shall know them, not by what they say, or do, but by their fruit” (St. Matthew 12:33). If you are still wondering whether the Holy Spirit is working through you, compare your experiences with these manifestations. Here are some of the manifestations I experienced when the Holy Spirit engulfed me for days.

Feeling of a great goodness, joy, peace, contentment and happiness: During this time, nothing bothered me. So far, I have never experienced an atom of the blues or the slightest depression or sadness when engulfed by the Holy Spirit. He has this enormous power to block all kinds of bad feelings and chase away all fears. I refer to feeling good in the spirit as the “sweetness of God” felt within. It’s like a giant euphoria greater than anything drugs can deliver. When I felt the sweetness of God within me while I was high on the Spirit, I felt sorry for those taking drugs to get high. Why get high on drugs when you can experience a more powerful spiritual euphoria through the Holy Spirit?

Being numb to the pleasures of the flesh: At the height of spiritual manifestation of the Holy Spirit, there appears to be a temporary separation of the feelings of the body and the spirit. The ability to enjoy the activities that pleasure and nurture the flesh is greatly diminished. At this point, food or sex does not bring pleasurable feeling as they used to. Many Christians need to be very careful of this critical point. The height of spiritual expression is a temporary state of existence. Men have been known to leave their families at this point because the things of the flesh or of the world no longer matter to them. Wives have been known to completely abandon their bedroom because they believe sex and God do not mix. This is an error. God created the body partly for the physical pleasure of sex within marriage. The problem with sex today is the exploitation of sex within and outside of marriage. Everything should be done in moderation, even when it comes to physical pleasures. Although at the height of spiritual expression, physical pleasure is reduced, Jesus said that the things of the body are of the body. The thing that is of the spirit, is Spirit. It is critical to separate the two. However, the joy of sex returns as we come down from the height of spiritual expression. Everybody experiences different thresholds of spirituality at different times. From my own experience, physical pleasure returns at the lower level of spiritual manifestations. God made the separation of the body and spirit purposely so humans do not confuse the physical pleasure of the body with spiritual expression which brings us closer to God.

Increased desire to feed the spirit: At the height of spiritual manifestation of the Holy Spirit, although the body’s desire for pleasure is reduced, the desire to do things which please the spirit is increased. The Word of God fires up the Holy Spirit within us. Without feeding the Holy Spirit, he may remain dormant within us. There is a difference between being anointed by the Holy Spirit and being filled with the Holy Spirit. This state of anointing is like experiencing an insatiable appetite for things nurturing the spirit. Those things include reading the Bible, singing church songs, listening to religious conversations and sermons, and praying constantly to God. At the height of spiritual expression, most people want to engage in these activities that feed the spirit. The desires of the flesh are insignificant.

Feeling of being lifted up: When the Holy Spirit occupies a person’s body, there is no doubt that the person will experience the feeling of being possessed. The person can feel a little drunk or slightly dizzy. He may feel he is being lifted up into the air or may experience a floating process within his spirit. This experience is called ascension in the spirit, or spiritual levitation. I will discuss this experience in another volume of this book. There are different levels of spiritual ascension.

Constantly receiving divine messages: One of my crucial experiences in the spirit is Jesus telling me stories. I often use these stories in my presentation at Sunday school or during my presentation before congregation. Since Jesus knows I am a skeptic when it comes to things I do not understand, I often ask for a confirmation. I was trained to be a scientist. I have to discover reasons why things happen. Many times I would receive messages. I would also receive events of confirmation before asking for them. Once I receive a confirmation, it always makes me feel much better. The confirmation is an assurance that I am not building these things up within me and that the message is actually coming from the Lord.

Gates of Heaven open up: This feeling is very difficult to explain because the experience is felt inside my human spirit. It is like a supernatural perception that I am making contact with God through the power of the Holy Spirit. It is as if somebody is constantly speaking to me and sitting on my chest telling me what to do. I am also being constantly warned of dangers to come. Holy Spirit will prophesy to me. Before I entered a troubled area, the Holy Spirit senses the danger. I am warned and asked to prepare for what is about to happen. I feel angels are guarding my emotions. I tend to feel the presence of God under open Heaven.

Feeling of peace and serenity: The best antidote for anxiety or depression is the Holy Spirit. All my fears and anxiety disappear. Sometimes I may experience cold sweats while other times I may be hot and sweating. This is part of the fruit of the spirit as defined by St. Paul. When we are in the flesh, we feel anxious. When we are in the spirit, we are unable to feel the things of the flesh. Later, I started escaping into the spirit during troubled times. I find refuge at a higher spiritual dimension. I feel peace and serenity in spite of the troubles of the world. I have begun perceiving myself sitting at the feet of Jesus where I find joy, love, peace, and serenity.

Not tired at the height of spirituality: Despite all the excitement of singing, praising God, and jumping up and down, when I am under the influence of the Holy Spirit, I am seldom physically tired. I have often wondered about the lack of tiredness at the height of spiritual expression of the Holy Spirit. Instead of being tired, there is increased physical energy. However, Joyce, a coworker reminded me of the book of Isaiah when I explained to her how I was feeling. But they that wait upon the LORD shall renew their strength; they shall mount up with wings as eagles; they shall run, and not be weary; and they shall walk, and not faint, (Isaiah 40:31). I started to realize that there is an infusion of spiritual energy into me at certain times of the month. I will keep these special days of energy infusion to myself. I have been warned of those days so I can be prepared to receive the infusion of this supernatural energy. At times, the energy can be very intense.

Feeding from Heaven: I am surprised during the height of my spirituality, which continued for days, that I am not hungry. I cannot even enjoy food. I tend to feel full as if I am being fed with manna from Heaven. I know what Jesus meant when he told his disciples, “I have food that I eat that you know nothing of” (St. John 4:32) When you are hungry for God’s work, physical hunger is irrelevant because God is constantly feeding you.

Physical change in vital signs: One day I was so high in the Spirit that I felt I was under increased adrenaline drive. At this time, I felt the drunken effect. In the church, I told the members, “I would rather be drunk with the Holy Spirit than to be sane with the power of men.” I was concerned about my blood pressure. I had it checked by my wife. It was normal, but my heart rate was about 102. A day later, when I came down a little from the Spirit, it was normal. I cannot explain the reason for the increase other than the fact that I was high in the Spirit. Jesus touched my heart, my body, and my soul. The most difficult thing to explain is the experience of climbing the ladder to spiritual heights. A person is not always going to be high in the Spirit, but he or she can start ascending the ladder of spiritual heights by doing things that feed the Spirit. Many people who have never experienced climbing the ladder of spirituality may not understand this process. Some will even disagree with it because they have never experienced it. God is so mysterious in so many ways that we will never be able to comprehend.

My perception was sharp: I started to be aware of events around me with increased cognition and retentive memory. I was also blessed with increased wisdom. With my sharper perception, I started to observe myself having out-of-body experiences. I had been having these for a while and I did not realize what was happening until one day while I was waking up from my sleep. I noticed I was outside my body, aware that my spirit was entering my body again. The experience was very weird and scary. I felt I was landing a plane as my spirit penetrated my body again. After observing myself going through this process, I believe many of the supernatural dreams I have had might be related to out-of-body experiences. I have also had out-of-body experiences while I was not sleeping. I will discuss more about this in my journey into the invisible world of God in another volume.

Awareness of the Host of Angels: One of the major experiences of my spiritual journey is my awareness of the presence of the host of angels around me. During this time, I saw objects moving and heard strange sounds. Another scary experience is increased peripheral vision. I discussed this with a friend who used to have similar experiences after he ascended in the Spirit. My peripheral vision experience is always associated with the presence of invisible angels around me. I can hear movements, and I can perceive their spiritual presence, but I cannot see them. However, on a couple of occasions, the physical presence of the Host of Heavens was revealed to me on my vision screen.

Mind Penetration: I am capable of doing all kinds of mysterious things while in a higher spiritual dimension. This is very similar to what Jesus was recorded to have done in the gospel, when people asked him questions. Jesus would know the thoughts that were in their minds. When I was sent to minister to a person, I was given an opportunity to penetrate a window of the person’s mind. Once inside this window, certain things about the person would be revealed to me. I remember ministering to a very attractive lady from New York. The window of her soul was opened before me. From inside this window, I was able to read her past. But the message I received was that her husband was still troubled by the incidents of her past. Indirectly, I told her. She was shocked that I knew. I actually respect and admire this Christian couple. I did not tell her directly what it was, and I will not disclose it here either. I know this is very scary to some people, but I believe the reason the Lord reveals this to me is because of issues that I was working on with this lady. I was working with her to overcome some relationship difficulties with her husband. However, the incident that happened in the past was blocking their deeper journey into the Spirit, especially that of her husband. She had great difficulty, like some people I have encountered, in breaking through to the Spirit realm. Our painful pasts tend to hold us in bondage until we let go. I worked with her so she could help her husband allay his anxiety. It was that fear that kept her husband in spiritual bondage, blocking both of them from ascending to a higher spiritual dimension. This was not an easy task.

One of the most powerful roles of the Holy Spirit is to prophesy to us about future events. Jesus said, “However, when he the Spirit of truth has come, he will guide you into all truth, for he will not speak on his own authority, but whatever he hears he will speak, and he will tell you things to come”  (St John 16:13). The Holy Spirit tells things to come by the process called “prophesy.” Unfortunately, some churches do not believe in the prophecy power of the Holy Spirit. They also confuse divine prophesy of God with fortune telling. How blasphemous! They choose to define God based on their own perception of God. I was grieved when I read in one of the quarterly Baptist Sunday School books that the virgin daughters of Phillip the evangelist were not prophesying; they were just involved in teaching the gospel. This is a bad interpretation of the Bible. Here is what the Bible said:

“The next day, we left and came to Caesarea, where we enter the house of Phillip the evangelist, who was one of the seven, and stayed with him. This man has four virgin daughters who prophesy” (Acts 21:8-9).

I will pour out my spirit in all flesh. Your sons and daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, and your young men shall see visions (Joel 2:28).

Peter referred to this message by Prophet Joel, when he was preaching to people on the day of Pentecost when the Holy Spirit came upon the disciples and they were able to speak in tongues. This promise of the Holy Spirit is called the Promise of the Father in Acts chapter one. This promise is still with us today and is the same medium through which Jesus communicates with his messengers. Jesus also said that, “My sheep would hear my voice” (St. John 10:27). Perhaps preachers should question their motives when they are preaching out of fleshly desires based on their prejudice against the Holy Spirit of God. Around this time in history it seems as if Jesus is sending and pouring more Spirits down to people. I was able to sense a great move of the Holy Spirit than ever before. The manifestations of the Holy Spirit in the world have increased tremendously in the past ten years as people continue to talk about the most common topic in Christianity: the Holy Spirit as the Spirit of the Father. I strongly believe that we are poised for a major spiritual revival that will spread across the world in the name of Jesus, the Son of the Living God.

Chapter 24

Seven Stages of Receiving Assignments From God

God said to me, “I have a mission for you.”

At this point, I would like to revisit the first time the Lord called me. I am revisiting this call of Jesus partly to prepare the reader for some major events that were about to happen in my journey. I am also revisiting this call because of those who were called, but eventually turned away from God’s purpose. They ended up doing their own thing within the ministry. Others came to work in the ministry not because they were called, but because they called themselves to further their own agenda in the Kingdom of God. Both of these situations are very dangerous. As believers, we can do whatever we want in the secular world and get away with it. At least, that is what we want to believe. However, when we come to the kingdom ministry of God, King Jesus dictates our kingdom assignments and directs the entire program for God’s mission. When Jesus came to me and said I should start paying attention to him, I did not know what was about to happen, but his power was so awesome. “The Voice” was accompanied with divine energy, but I could not understand what was happening at that time. As time passed by, the spiritual energy was amplified and, therefore, was “the Voice.” Jesus presented life and death to me, and I had to make a choice. After escaping from an event that could have silenced me forever, I tried not to argue with the Lord. I picked life. I just listened to what he asked me to do. I knew he was sending me on a mission, but I did not know where. After the visitation and the instructions, I was beginning to understand that I had no say so in the matter or in where the Lord was directing me. The instruction given to me was to leave my place of work, and the Lord gave me a new job in another hospital within the same network. This was the first major assignment the Lord gave me. I was working on this project, not knowing the implications of the project. I obeyed the instructions Jesus gave me and followed his direction placed before me as I have described in previous chapters. As time went by, Jesus visited me again while I was serving on the mission field.

Jesus said to me,

“I’m preparing you for a mission ahead. And I’m responsible for your spiritual training. Deny yourself, take your cross and follow me.”

As you can read from this book, I will be using the name of God, Jesus, and the Lord interchangeably. I did not mean to do this since I wrote this book in a duration of eight years. At times, Jesus was talking to me. Other times I felt the mighty hand of God on me. Many times, I had conversations with the Holy Spirit. There were some times when I could not differentiate between when I was talking to Jesus or when I was talking to the Holy Spirit. At the time the event was happening, I could tell. When the event was over, I might not be able to recall the difference between Jesus and the Holy Spirit. Sometimes it was as if Jesus was speaking to me through the frequency line of the Holy Spirit. Other times, he would speak to me directly. When I climbed to a higher level of spirituality, I was able to understand that the Holy Spirit is the messenger through which I was connected to the invisible world of the Holiness of God. This is the honest truth because I did not want to misrepresent any fact in this book. Most of the time when Jesus was talking to me, I would see his picture in the spiritual realm. Other times, Jesus would speak through the eternal spirit, and I identified him during that time as a Voice. I was able to know Jesus was speaking because of his style of communication to me. This is very difficult to explain. When God was talking to me, there was no way I could not tell because of the overwhelming energy that accompanied the spiritual manifestations. During this communication, other doors of communication were sealed shut. I was left with a single focus of attention in one direction as my perception was locked inside the divine message in the invisible world of God. It is as if the energy that accompanied the presence of Jesus knocked out all other communication devices, leaving me with a single focus on the Lord’s divine message.

Jesus delivered messages at different times when he visited me. Based on the messages, I believe Jesus was planning another mission for me. Although I did not know what these missions were. I just started paying more attention to the divine messages I was receiving. My initial reaction to Jesus’ message was, perhaps he was angry with me, especially when he asked me to deny myself and follow him. Before I received that message, I was throwing temper tantrums, saying I wanted God to give me more money so I could become a millionaire. Jesus responded by telling me to deny myself, take my cross, and follow him. As stupid as we humans are, we do not realize the implication of that message. I noticed on that particular day, he came with a very powerful energy.  What I initially thought was a punishment later turned out to be a giant blessing. I noticed that when Jesus asked the rich man to sell all his belongings and follow him, the rich young man was upset. That was the same way I felt when Jesus told me to deny myself, take my cross, and follow him. Here was what Jesus was doing. Jesus gave us joy by giving both the rich young man and a wretched sinner like me a greater invitation to follow him. How many people get to receive this type of invitation from Jesus? What I first thought to be a punishment was actually an invitation to work in his kingdom on earth. The more I talked to people about my divine experience and the relationship with Jesus, the more I realized I had a divine privilege. Jesus gave me an invitation to follow him! I am very grateful. I therefore dumped everything I had and followed Jesus. To those faithful servants who want to be called to serve the Lord, here are the stages of divine assignments, based on my own personal experience. I know these steps will vary from person to person, but there are some obvious commonalities in the way God does his biddings.

Stages of Divine Assignment

As the reader will notice, I have already discussed the process of being called to the ministry to serve God in chapter one of this book. This is different from the divine assignments that we receive from time to time.  The call to the ministry is usually issued once, if we respond. However, assignments continue throughout the journey with Christ. As my journey continued, certain events happened that propelled me to a higher level of spiritual maturity. I will continue to discuss this to help people understand the stages of my spiritual development. In this section, I will discuss what I have personally experienced so far. Identifying true assignments from God is very important. Many people have been led astray and have led others astray. This happens when they allow the devil to deceive them into making a turn in the wrong direction.

Preparation Process - #1

There is a process of preparation for the assignment. Events are arranged by the Lord to suit the purpose of the mission ahead. During this time, the Lord starts to give divine clues to the individual about the events to come. He will also help the chosen individual to rearrange his or her personal lifestyle to fit the mission of God. In this way, he will start positioning a person by placing ideas in his or her mind about the missions ahead. Other times, the Lord will put us through a process of transformation from our sinful nature, lack of wisdom, or the point where we went wrong. After such a transformation, we become better evangelists to help other people in similar situations.

Divine Revelation - #2

Once the preparation has reached a certain level, the divine revelation will come to the individual. I tend to receive many of my revelations from a quiet voice speaking into my heart. At times, I see visions of things about to happen. The vision is like seeing a movie screen in my spiritual vision field. Divine revelations from God always tell a person what he or she is supposed to do. They describe the mission ahead. Many times, the entire mission is not given at one time. As the journey continues, the missions are revealed step by step. I tend to get a little frustrated with gradual revelation of the details of my mission. The gradual process is for our own good. Perhaps it is better not to get all the details at one time. Seeing the entire picture of events about to happen on the mission field may scare us before the mission starts.

Confirmation of God’s Message - #3

When I receive divine messages, I am in the habit of asking for confirmations. I am very happy that the Lord does not use this against me. He knows my heart and realizes that I always try to do the right thing. Therefore, I will ask the Lord for seven signs for the sake of verification, especially when I am asked to make a major move. Within a very short time, he will give me all the confirmations I requested. Sometimes, I receive more confirmations than I requested. One of the critical reasons for asking the Lord for confirmation is not because I do not trust God. This question was raised by one of those in my Bible class. I do not want to rely on my own perceptions in the physical. Human perception through cognition can be unreliable. God’s message is always accurate, regardless of human perceptions. I want to be sure the Lord is talking to me and not me talking to myself. People or animals have come to give me confirmations of the divine messages from the Lord. I am always fascinated when the Lord warns me of an impending incident at work before leaving home. Other times it could be prior to leaving for church service on Sunday. As soon as I get to church, a person mentions exactly the same thing already revealed to me.

Parallel with Bible Verses or Story - #4

It is crucially important that the person receiving the message confirms that the message is coming from the Holy Spirit. Many people have been said to have received messages from the Holy Spirit when those messages actually came from Satan or the human spirit. Any message telling people to do evil things or to violate the Ten Commandments is not coming from the Holy Spirit. In most of my divine messages from the Lord, there is a Bible passage brought to my attention. On some occasions, Jesus speaks to me, using the Bible passages and the words already written about him. I cannot overemphasize the importance of being sure that messages parallel the words of God in the Bible. Neither God nor Jesus’ messages would contradict the Bible. God can speak to us from out of the Bible, but he will never contradict his Word. When God asked me to do his assignment first, the Spirit quickly referred me to the story of the widow in Saraphat and her encounter with Elijah. When Jesus asked me to deny myself, take my cross, and follow him, he referred me to St. Matthew 16:24. Christians should immediately question people asking them to do things contrary to the Word of God in the Bible.

A Person or a Living Being Reflects God’s Message- #5

Reflecting on divine messages from people is another form of confirmation. It is needed to affirm that the Lord is speaking. Once I received the message from the Lord, some events would follow. Different people would start making comments or showing actions in reference to the divine messages I had just received.

Messenger Bird – Testimony #70

Once, I had a bird sent by the Lord as a reminder. Each time something was about to happen, the bird would come in the morning, sit on my deck, and start singing, calling out my name. I used to think the bird was just coincidental until something happened. The bird came one Saturday to remind me about events to take place in church on Sunday. Early Sunday morning, the bird came again. He woke me up by standing next to my window. Needless so say, I responded with spontaneous anger. I said, “Why are you bothering me, you reminded me yesterday!” I said this as soon as the bird woke me up, but I said it in my heart and did not utter a sound. The mystery of the whole incident was that the bird heard me. He immediately flew away. At a distance, he was still singing and speaking saying, “Don’t blame me; I was just delivering a message!” The bird took off and did not return for a long time. Honestly, I felt bad about the way I had reacted to the bird’s message. I was hoping the Lord would not count this against me. A couple of times when I got mad again over other incidents, I received some chastisement from the Lord.  He said, “But, I told you not to get angry.” People will never have any idea of how many ways God relentlessly continues to reach out to us. Why? God does this because he loves us so much. I will discuss more about the bird incident later in this chapter.

Acting on God’s Command - #6

Once the confirmation is in place, it is time to carry out the Lord’s instructions. Based on my personal experience, if the Lord has asked a person to do something, the Lord usually lines up the events leading to the action. Earlier in this book, I discussed how he asked me to leave my place of work and go to another institution. Before I got the job, the Lord in a Voice asked me to call the new place. Immediately, I called as I was instructed. At that moment, there was an opening. Most of the time, God has already made his plan. All we have to do is walk through the door. I do believe some projects may be difficult. Nonetheless, God always send help to carry out his mission, regardless of how many obstacles humans place in our way. God’s way always prevails. There may be persecutions along the way, yet God will help you carry through. When a person encounters a lot of obstacles along the way, the Lord may be using those obstacles as training tools. Perhaps the obstacles are being used to test the person’s faith. I have experienced many of those trials, and they are not fun. Even though these difficult times are supposed to make us stronger, I would rather avoid some of them. Nevertheless, they strengthen my faith in God. At a point in my life, I have asked why pain is needed in a man’s life. Unfortunately, pain is needed in a man’s life to draw us closer to God. During trials, God always sends me help, including comforting angels. The indwelling of the Holy Spirit is always available as the source of inner energy from God. It is of critical importance to carry out the Lord’s direction with joy and happiness, not grudgingly. If you do not have money, ask the Lord. He will provide money in a way you may never think of. Do not try to carry out a mission half way. Remember, the Lord can see your work, and he knows what you need. For the most part, the Lord can see and feel your heart. You cannot hide anything from God.

Receiving God’s Reward - #7

I have never experienced a time when God sent me to do something without rewarding me. My personal experience has taught me a good lesson about God’s rewarding process. When he asks me to do something, he will handsomely reward me for it. Most of the reward may not be monetary. The reward could be enrichment by the power of the Holy Spirit. At times, it could be a spiritually rewarding experience. Rewards could come as spiritual help when the Lord sends more laborers into the ministry. The Lord may give us victory over demonic forces. A reward may be a donation into the ministry or a rewarding assignment. The reward we receive on earth is nothing compared to the reward God is preparing for us after this earthly journey is over. While you are busy doing God’s work, do not anticipate a reward from him. Do not make working for the Lord a prelude to an expectation of a reward. Just do what you are asked to do because you love the Lord. God determines what you deserve in his heart to reward you. He will reward you at his time and place. Most of the time, you may not even realize he has rewarded you. This is my testimony for the Lord. Each time he asks me to do something, he tends to reward me. God is a very loving Father, who cares for his children and those who faithfully serve him.

Persistence of God

Based on what I have experienced with the Holy Spirit, when God calls me, he never relents until his request is carried out. Initially, if I received an assignment and I was not sure of the meaning, I would not carry out the assignment. The message would come back, over and over, until I carried out the Lord’s request. I was not being disobedient when I was slow to act on God’s instructions. Perhaps I was not sure whether the Lord was talking to me or I was talking to myself. I received many powerful messages that were unquestionably from God. Those messages were delivered with very powerful spiritual energy. There were other divine messages I received that were so subtle I thought I was making them up. Separating what God tells me from what I make up is sometimes difficult. Perhaps that is why the Lord has never hesitated to give me confirmation signs. I receive these signs all the time, even when I do not request them.

God Sends me a Reminder - Testimony #71

This brings me to the story of a reminder God has been sending to me for a while. I briefly described the messenger bird earlier in this chapter. Here, I will describe the story in more detail. I hesitated to tell this story because of what people might be thinking of me. At this point in the book, I might as well tell the story anyway, regardless of what people might be thinking of my sanity. For the past eight years, the Lord has been sending me a bird as a reminder. This is similar to the way God sent ravens to feed the Prophet Elijah the Tishbite by the Brook Cherith when Jezebel was chasing him (I Kings 17). When any event of divine implications was about to happen, the bird would first appear in the morning. There is a particular time when this bird would always appear singing and whistling my name. The impending event could be the death of somebody I knew. It could be a message for me to be prepared to minister to somebody. I may be reminded of my spiritual assignment for the day. It could be a warning for me about a call I was about to receive. In most of these cases, I either had to carry out a project that was previously placed before me, or I was being warned of the event about to happen. The bird had been very helpful as a forerunner in many cases when people called me for help. The bird’s visit preceded such calls. The bird might visit at the time I was receiving the telephone call. In such a case, the message from the bird was always the same. The bird was telling me the Lord was sending the caller to me for help. Consequently, I would treat the call with special caution, knowing a hurting person might be on the other end of the telephone. The behavior of the bird might vary, based on the coded message. The bird might appear and stay for a minute, fifteen minutes, or thirty minutes. The bird would sit by any of the trees behind my house and continue singing a favorite tune I knew. The bird has never been there for more than one hour. Sometimes the bird would land on my deck, sing the tune once, and then disappear. After this, the bird would go and not return for the rest of the day. For a while, I was of the impression that this bird’s appearance was just coincidental and perhaps not divine until one day something happened. I was shocked at the behavior of the bird and the subsequent events. Most of the time I could not see the bird. I could hear the bird singing, and I would hear the fluttering sound of the wings when the bird was leaving.

As for the time I reacted with anger to the message, as discussed above, I felt bad. A day before the incident, the bird came and started singing as usual. On this rare occasion, the bird actually brought another one, whose much a deeper voice made it sound like an older bird. On that Sunday, I knew I had to do many things in church, and I was being reminded. That part was not difficult to understand, but why did it bring another bird this time? I started to ponder what was about to happen. Many times, this bird would wake me up for service or remind me that I was supposed to do something that day for God. My impression was that the bird was reminding me of what I was to do in church that morning. That Sunday after performing all I needed to do, I received a surprise telephone call from a person who needed spiritual help. Perhaps this was what the bird was trying to tell me or prepare me for that day. The problem was, I had been warned not to be angry, even though anger was a spontaneous reaction. As the event turned out, I later received punishment for my reaction that morning. The punishment was not just because of my reaction, but also because of a series of angry reactions to other events. The Lord was telling me with the Voice one morning, “I thought I told you not to get angry.” I have heard preachers saying, “God commands us to get angry, but do not sin.” This is a misapplication of the Bible text. What the text is saying is not to get angry, but if we do, hopefully on rare occasions, we should be careful not to sin. God does not expect us to go around getting angry all day long. That does not make any sense. When we stay angry all the time, we open the door for the devil. Most of our angers are self-righteous anger anyway due to hypocrisy. How can you enjoy your everyday life according to Joyce Meyer, the television evangelist, if you stay angry all the time? Jesus personally told me not to get angry. I think I will go with Jesus and Joyce on this one. After my stupid reactions to my messenger, the bird that usually came once or twice a week, left and never returned. I was of the opinion that the bird would never come back. Then I started praying to God, “If this is your true messenger, please send the messenger bird back to me. I was praying this in my heart. I was not actively praying because people would probably think I had lost my mind if they saw I was praying for the return of a bird. After the incident, I was convinced that he was not an ordinary bird. During the time the bird was gone, the Lord was using other ways to remind me of events to happen. One evening, I told my wife that evidently the bird was not going to return because of my last reaction. The following day, after that conversation with my wife, the bird came back, after being absent for about three months. However, he did not come back as often as he used to come before the incident. He started coming once a week or once every three weeks.

One Saturday morning, after God resumed the bird’s visits again, he started singing as he used to do. I was not too sure if it was a totally different bird being sent for the same assignment. I could not tell. The voice sounded a little different. When the bird came this particular Saturday, I just assumed it was a reminder of one thing I had to do in church that Sunday. Although it was not my turn to teach the Bible class because I had just done it a week before, I kept getting a spiritual message after the bird left that I had to prepare to conduct the adult Sunday School Class that Sunday morning. I ignored the message because the person to conduct the Bible class was in town. Therefore, I just dismissed the message. At around 10 minutes before 11 p.m. on Saturday, I received a powerful spiritual message. This message forced me to prepare for the Sunday School Bible Class by reading the Bible class portion of the book that night before I went to bed. I let the Holy Spirit have his way as I was directed. I read the Sunday School section to prepare me to teach the class, even though it was not my turn to teach the class. I just did as I was directed by the Holy Spirit. On Sunday morning I went to church earlier than usual that morning to the teachers’ class. As soon as the teachers’ meeting, which preceded Sunday school, was over, a telephone call came to the church. The guy who was supposed to handle the class was still stuck at work, and I was asked to handle his Bible class that morning. At the moment I received that message, it reminded me of the bird that came Saturday morning and the spiritual message I received pressuring me to prepare to teach the Bible class. God works in mysterious ways, doesn’t he? This is how the Lord continues to prepare me for events to come. Based on what had just happened, I did not believe I could have resisted God’s message all the way. He had sent a reminder to me, accompanied by the Holy Spirit, telling me to prepare to teach a Bible class. While I was uninterested in teaching the class, God made sure I was prepared to teach the class before Sunday morning. Thank God, he had his way.

Another unusual incident happened with the messenger bird. On the morning I visited Janet after she completed the raw editing of this book, we were in her car garage while she was showing me around. All of a sudden, I heard the fluttering sound of a bird’s wings around the roof of her car garage.  At that time, Janet was still talking, and I said softly, “Be quiet, I’m listening to something.” Then the bird started to sing the usual song, I have heard over the years. Janet looked at me with a smile and said, “That’s your bird.” I was a little embarrassed because I did not expect such a visitation at that time. I responded, “No!”  Janet who already read the entire book said, “Yes, it is!” She looked at me and continued smiling. At that moment, I had no other choice but to admit. I said, “Yes, you’re right, it’s my bird.” Following this, I added, “But what is he doing here?” A few minutes later, the bird stopped singing and left. Up till today, I do not know the significance of that bird’s visit that morning. However, when Linda the second editor finished the book, she looked at me in the eye and said, “You wrote certain things in this book that touched my heart, and will stay with me for the rest of my life.” After that comment, I know this book will set the Holy Spirit on fire within the heart of all the readers.

An Overview of my Divine Assignments

Years ago, I could not believe I would be hearing “the Voice” of the Lord speaking to me. Today, I am able to accept assignments and have conversations with this inner Voice of God through the Holy Spirit. At this time, I will discuss an overview of my assignments to this point in my journey with Jesus, as I get ready for the next challenges placed before me. The first assignment God gave me was to enter another institution and start working on a project. I had been working on the project for the past five years and had encountered many obstacles. Most of the persecutions came from people being driven by the forces of the devil. However, each time I encountered a problem, I would pray. God would find one way or another to resolve the problem for me. Since I started this project in this health-care institution, I was not sure about the Lord’s intention for sending me to this institution. There were many unanswered questions. The more I evaluated the series of events that had taken place in this institution, the more I realized the Lord might be using this as part of my training. My experience in this health-care institution may be a part of my preparation for future missions in the Lord’s ministry. While I was working on the first project, I had messages that he was sending me another project. I started preparing to receive another assignment. My second assignment became obvious when I was nominated to be a church deacon. Around that same time, I was also asked to be a Sunday school teacher. This became my third assignment. Between my heavy schedule of working on my personal business and my regular full-time work at the hospital, I incorporated God’s assignments into my schedule. Although my plate was overflowing, I did not complain because the Lord helped to stretch my plate so it could accommodate more projects. I was being trained as a deacon at the same time I was being trained to be a Sunday school teacher. When I thought my assignments were over, I received another very powerful call. God was adding another set of projects to my assignments. To make a long story short, I received three more projects from the Lord. He wanted me to minister unto three different people. This was how my street ministry started. I was asked to nurture them and lift them up by preaching the gospel to them. Could I have refused the Lord’s request? I did not think I had a choice. Since the Lord knew my schedule, and he was willing to give me more projects, I believed he would send me some help, one way, or another. By summer 2004, I was working on four assignments and six different projects from the Lord. I was very busy. A couple of the assignments split into two. I was not complaining. I also realized I was in training for more missions ahead.

Mystery of God

When I look back and evaluate all the wonderful work God has done in my life and continues to do, I was very happy to take up more assignments for the Lord. Nothing in this life gives me greater joy than serving the Lord. One of the most powerful mysteries of God is what people fail to understand about God. We spend a lot of time searching for material things. Jesus asks us to seek first the kingdom of God and its righteousness, and all other things will be added unto us. Our mistake is to search first the kingdom for money, power, fame, self-gratification, adulation, pleasure, and other earthly possessions. In the process, we sustain emotional wounds. The result is that the self-idolatry we have created leads us to sin and separates us from God. We spend the rest of our lives trying to fix the emotional wounds sustained in our journey to attain earthly possessions.  While we are busy placing all our energies in search of material things, at the peak of all these achievements, we realize that life is meaningless. Instead of God, we place our achievements and ourselves at the center of our world. In the absence of God, there is a void within and an emptiness that renders all our achievements meaningless. Many people have committed suicide at the peak of their achievements. Others took their lives because they were besieged with depression since all the earthly possessions could not create real joy and fulfillment. The biggest problem is a massive void within, which leads to the feeling of worthlessness. These people see life as a collection of disappointments, trials, and tribulations. Why should they continue living? True Christians see life as a collection of victories.

Life without God is a life in darkness, no matter what we have achieved. Money will never create true happiness. When you have money, you feel powerful, but when you stand before God, you are powerless. Money has its limitations, and its value is never accepted in Heaven. There is no evil in money, except in what we allow money to do to us. Without God, life has no meaning! Jesus is the only light of the world.

Jesus says, “I am the way, the truth, and the life. Nobody comes to the Father but by me” (St. John 14:6).

Jesus lights the darkness of our lives by giving us the only way to see the true meaning of life leading us to God. Our Father in Heaven is the only one who places true meaning into each and every one’s life. Jesus was sent as God’s only Son to give us life more abundantly. He shows us the way to attain the true meaning of life. Life without God, regardless of what we have achieved, is a life filled with pain, sorrow, depression, emptiness, sadness, and loss of hope. Such a life will lead people to eternal sorrow. Regardless of how small we perceive our achievements, Jesus brings everlasting love, joy, peace, and contentment to all who have accepted him. Jesus helps us make a solid connection to God through the gift of the Holy Spirit.

I want the reader to be prepared for the series of events that would happen from here. It was not easy, but I learned how I was positioned by the Holy Spirit to stand firmly for the Lord in the middle of crises on the mission field.

Chapter 25

Crises on the Mission Field - Walking Through Fire

Beginning Report From the Mission Field – Assignment # I

“If God has given you a purpose in life, he will also give you the courage and strength to endure. He will never take you to a place the Holy Spirit is unable to protect you”

I want to briefly discuss what happened on the mission field before discussing some of the challenges that emerged. The problems I encountered on the mission field up till this time, taught me the lesson that God’s mission is never problem free. Initially, I deluded myself into thinking that God’s missions are always problem free. I was expecting everything to work out fine. If I encountered problems on the mission field, I used to think the mission was not God’s ordained. I have heard some people, even ministers, say, “Problems on the mission field are indications that the mission is not God ordained.” This is an incorrect perception. This mindset caused me to suffer greatly when I ran into problems on the mission field. If I had anticipated problems, I could have been better prepared for the challenges brought before me. We must always remember, the enemy is in the world. The spirit of the anti-Christ tries to derail the projects of the Lord. He is powerless alone, but has to use somebody. He is, therefore, willing to use anybody to derail the missions of God placed before us.  Despite the emotional pain along the way, in the end, I learned to use the challenges as a springboard for spiritual empowerment.

Report from the Mission Field

In chapter twelve, testimony #30 and #31, I described how I was first called by God to enter another health-care institution to serve his purpose. Many events have happened in my life since I was first called. This section of the book will discuss my report from the mission field of my first assignment. On my arrival at the health-care institution (I will hide the name to protect the institution) God sent me, I was well received. Some employees came to me and requested that I help them solve some of the department’s problems in the laboratory. I knew God had sent me to this institution because he appeared to me and asked me to apply for the job. I did not find the job for myself; the Lord did. When I entered the institution, the Lord did not tell me what I would be doing to serve him. I was only told by the Lord to “Just go.”  I obeyed what I was directed to do. When I arrived on the new job at the hospital laboratory, there was an on-going political battle between the evening-and the day-shift workers. They wanted me to take sides. I refused. Understanding the crisis in progress, I started mapping a strategy to solve the problems. Knowing the explosive nature of the laboratory, I could not take on any political problem. Therefore, I was looking for a problem outside of the lab. If I could find a problem outside of the lab, I could design an action team to solve that problem. This was how the hospital was set up based on CQI (Continuous Quality Improvement). With this action team, we could allow this cohesive force to solve the lab’s internal problems. While thinking about how to put my plan into action, an opportunity emerged. During this period, I identified a major problem leading to many medical errors between the laboratory and the nursing department. I could not estimate how many patients were dying as a result of patient identification errors. The nursing department was drawing blood, and they were making many errors. My main project was to help them fix the problem. I voluntarily took on this project, in addition to my regular assignment on the bench. I was working as a regular medical technologist on the evening shift. As events turned out, I believe the problem between the lab and the nursing department was partly why God sent me to this institution.

In hindsight, I realize God does not send us to the mission field to have parties or sell candies. God sends us to the mission field as to a battlefield. I did not realize it then. If I had, I would have been better prepared. Once I understood this concept, I created a new slogan for myself, which was, “Take every project as an assignment from God.” If we take every project as an assignment from God, we will not easily get frustrated once we encounter challenges. When we look back, we see problems. When we look ahead, we see challenges and opportunities. Through the power of the Lord, we can overcome challenges. Opportunities will give you the chance to share the love of Christ with others regardless of the pain from the challenges you encounter.

Achievements of the Project

For five years, I set up committees between lab and nursing department to help solve the problem of medical errors. We had a major block from a segment of the nursing department. Other segments of the nursing department and the rest of the hospital departments were working with us. With the committee, we achieved some of the objectives, but these were not enough to completely eradicate specimen collection errors by the nursing department. While I was working at the local hospital, I was also working on the national level. My project at the hospital and my national project led me to interview the CEO of our hospital network. I was able to work with this CEO to accomplish the “two patient identifiers” implemented in hospitals as part of the safety measures. This safety measure benefits the entire nation today. I started the project of specimen collection errors in early 1999 when I arrived at the new hospital. I was invited to the White House for a press conference, where I met President Clinton. As a reporter, I was actually at the White House because the president of Nigeria was visiting the White House at that time. Earlier, I had been invited by the press office to the White House news conference, but was unable to attend due to work schedule conflicts. This time, I went to the White House and honored the press office invitation. So I was part of the press core that attended the press conference. I entered the White House at 10 a.m. and did not leave till about 7 p.m. I knew it was getting dark when I walked away from the White House with other reporters that evening after the press conference. I was tired.

Following this visit to the White House in December of 1999, the Institute of Medicine’s (IOM) report on Medical Errors came out. This was about eight months after I had initiated a study of medical errors within my own hospital. The report gave my project some credence as people started citing the IOM report. In my interview with the CEO of our hospital network, she urged me to attend the special training designed for those working and chairing committees on quality improvement. I was later sent for a week’s training on how to conduct a committee to solve the problems of patient identification leading to medical errors. After the IOM report came out, people across the nation were alarmed about the statistics in the report stating that about 98,000 patients were dying annually due to medical errors.  Many of us working in the health-care industry knew this number to be an understatement. Numerous Congressional hearings that followed identified a vacuum of information to help solve the problem of medical errors. All those working on the project across the nation were asked to share any information discovered to reduce medical errors. The country wanted to create a knowledge base directory where hospitals could seek information on how to fix certain medical errors caused by systemic failures. We were never to mention any institution’s name. We were instructed to outline problems and design solutions. At this time, I joined a National Task Force with other physicians and administrators working on medical errors. Our mission was not about human ego. Our mission was to reduce preventable patient deaths and save lives.

One of our concerns was the growing trend of incarcerating physicians and hospital administrators for medical errors. We were working hard to prevent this from becoming a national trend. At the time I was writing this chapter, some physicians were in jail for medical errors. One administrator was found guilty for providing inadequate help, leading to the death of a patient after surgery. He was given a suspended sentence. A physician was arrested in a California hospital emergency room for his part in the death of a baby, who died after being transferred to another hospital. The physician’s career was ruined. A Florida physician, Dr. Deonarin, was at one time facing a first-degree murder charge for giving oxycotin to a patient, who later committed suicide. I’m sure many situations like these will leave health care workers with very unsettled feelings. There were also some nurses who lost their nursing license or were sent to jail for medical errors. People who were persecuting us within the institution did not know we were busy on the national frontline fighting for them. After interviewing the CEO of our network, I included her concerns about over-regulation by regulatory agencies in my report. When the initial report was submitted to the White House, I was requested to submit the report to a couple of other Senators, including the Department of Health and Human Services and the Senate Subcommittee on Health. Following this, I received a letter from Senator Clinton, who was then a member of the Senator Subcommittee on Health. About three months after the report went to various locations, I received an E-mail memo from the Joint Commission of Hospital Accreditation about the new directives regarding Patient Safety. Patient Identification was the first one on the list. I was very pleased. I do not believe our report was the only one that pointed to patient identification errors, leading to medical errors as a national problem in hospitals. I believe other organizations must have reported similar medical errors as well because the problem was very common in the health-care industry. The more common errors people were discussing were medication errors. The success achieved with this project was not without personal sacrifice and painful costs.

Attacks Within my Laboratory Started

While all these positive developments were in progress, attacks against me had amplified in my hospital. Most of the attacks were coming from people in the lab who resented what I was doing in the hospital to reduce medical errors. God has a way of using our honest efforts for his glory. Even with painful experiences, in our darkest moments, God’s glory still shines through. There were more positive events that happened during the project, but there is no way I could have limited this segment of my book to a brief description. Discovery Channel came from California, and interviewed me, and a physician from another hospital in St. Louis. The St. Louis American Newspaper wrote a half page article about me regarding the Discovery Channel’s interview and my national project to reduce medical errors. Some of the officials from my hospital administration came to congratulate me on the article. I wanted to hide the article. But the then-director of my lab took the article to the hospital administration. She was happy to see me being featured in the local newspaper article. I am sure some people were very unhappy about these developments and I tried to keep them as quiet as possible. I was unsuccessful, however. Around the time of the Discovery Channel interview, a reporter from Duke University Medical School’s newspaper interviewed me about the possible resolution of medical error regarding the death of Jessica Santillian.  Jessica received the wrong type of organ by mistake. She eventually died. However, I had previously identified and published the nature of the medical errors that killed her a year before the error incident occurred. There is one thing I want to be very clear about. God has always been working with me since the time he led me to this new hospital to work on the medical error project. God has never stopped working his powerful divine revelations through me. Regardless of what people choose to do, the Lord stands with me.

Reported for Working on Duty

There were many people within my lab who supported what I was doing. There were also a very few who were fighting me. Because the people who were fighting me were few, I initially ignored them. Those who were fighting my project within the hospital, eventually became the greatest obstacle for me. At first, I was threatened by a couple of coworkers on the laboratory bench. I will call the first one Deanna and the second Veronica (not their real names). Deanna was working with me on the evening shift and was considered a hell-raiser. Veronica was the supervisor in the Blood Bank department of the lab. She was also a hell-raiser. Both of them had unresolved personal problems, which could perhaps be responsible for their lashing out at people. Deanna, on my shift, teamed up with another female coworker to make a mockery of my project. They were going to turn me in to the hospital personnel for working on special projects on the laboratory bench. Initially, I thought they were just kidding. Perhaps they were bragging. When these two coworkers kept bothering me, I made them understand that it was part of the hospital’s policy to allow staff to work on projects during the less-busy periods of our shift. This was the hospital’s project, not mine. The hospital sent me for one-week training for the project as a team leader. They both knew this because Deanna and I went to the training together. I started my project with problems from outside the lab while Deanna was solving problems inside the lab. Actually, I was the one who helped Deanna to jumpstart her project within the lab. When we first came back from the training, the head of our department was taking too long to initiate Deanna’s project. I noticed Deanna was sad while she was waiting for her project to start. I had to confront the head of our department to help jumpstart Deanna’s project before she lost the enthusiasm brought back from the training. At that time, my own project with the nursing department was already in progress. I felt sorry for her because she had to wait. Once I talked to our department head, Deanna’s project started. I was happy for her.

However, a few years later, Deanna and her friends wanted to sabotage my project. They attempted to stop me from doing the project on the bench. The CEO of the hospital network, who introduced the CQI to the hospital, accepted the idea that we could work on the project when we were less busy in our various departments. She did not think special hours should be allocated to the project. She also discussed the issue in her book. However, I was the chair of the committee and needed some hours off the bench. I made sure my bench work did not suffer. I did my bench work first. When things were slow and others were playing on the Internet or on computer games, I would be working on my special project for the hospital. Despite this, Deanna, particularly, was unhappy. I became the target of her attack. For reasons unknown to me, Deanna went on a campaign to discredit me and my project within the department and with the hospital administration. She discouraged other employees from helping me during the lab’s educational training sessions for the nursing staff. She started making fraudulent accusations against the results of my studies. Later, Deanna told the director of our department that I should never have been allowed to talk to any of the supervisors. I used to update the lab supervisors regarding discussions at the lab-nursing meetings. I wanted them informed so new changes from the committee would not catch them off guard. After leaving the meeting between the lab and the nursing staff, I would brief each of the lab supervisors on the new developments coming from the lab-nursing committee.

When the head of the lab confronted me with Deanna’s complaint, I explained to her that nobody had the right to take away my freedom of speech. The head of the lab agreed with me. At this time, Deanna had mounted a more elaborate campaign against me in the lab. She later reported me to the head of the department accusing me of working on duty. The head of the department told me I had been reported for working on duty. The statement was so ridiculous, I just laughed. The head of the lab who was then the chair of the committee, told me she was just letting me know I had been reported to her for doing special projects on bench time. Later, I became the chair of the committee between the lab and the nursing department. I started spending 20 to 30 hours off work to do my project because of complaints, that I was working on duty. I was still doing a very limited part of my special projects on duty. When my accusers saw I was still doing the project on my time off hospital hours, they accused me of taking work home. I just ignored them. To make the situation worse for me, a couple of my male friends at work started to talk to me. They were very angry with me for taking hospital work home. One of them was so angry with me when he learned that I had attended meetings during my vacation time, and during my days off. He told me I must have lost my mind to work so hard for the hospital. He asked me why I was working so hard for a place that never cared about me. He reminded me that, because I am a minority, they could turn the tables on me. He said, a gun would have to be pointed at his head before he would do what I was doing for the hospital. He stressed to me that his relationship with the hospital was about business. Once he was off the clock, the business relationship ended. He told me that if he saw somebody dying after he clocked out, he would still be walking to his car. Today, I would not blame him too much. This was how the heavy laboratory workload and the stress of the working environment disenchanted laboratory workers. Workplace abuse is destroying the humanity in people and turning them into robots. He told me one of the most annoying statements I have ever heard on the mission field. He said, “When you come to work, leave your heart at home, and bring your head to work.”  I felt insulted hearing such a statement. Another guy from Russia pleaded with me to make sure I got paid for the work I was doing for the hospital. For the over-five years I worked on the project, I could not tell my friends I had spent over $2,000 of my own personal money on the project. I kept that a secret. The Russian guy told me that even in Russia, people were given coupons to buy food when they worked. Nobody worked for free. He told me that in his business he would pay his mother when she worked for him. I also discussed the issue with a Jewish friend of mine. Even though he was much older than I, he could not believe I did all this work for the hospital for nothing. For five years, I worked 20 to 30 hours a week off the clock for free.

I could understand my friends’ frustrations and what they were saying. I would agree with them if I were working for myself for money, or to attain a promotion. I was not working for all that stuff. I was working for the Lord. This was a divine assignment from the Lord. I did not bring myself to this hospital; the Lord sent me. I wanted to do my best not to disappoint Jesus, who gave me the project. After all, I was working quietly at another hospital when I was called to enter the mission field for God. My life could have ended, if not for the Lord protecting me. Shouldn’t I give my very best to the Lord? None of them knew that part of my story, and I refused to tell them. Later, the voices of opposition grew louder. Deanna and Veronica continued to make mockery of my project. Deanna, especially, intensified her opposition to my project. She cited the fact that I was working for free. I tried a couple of times to reach the CEO of the network to address the issue, but failed. I could not get in touch with her. This was the beginning of my suffering on the mission field. My annual evaluation was downgraded because of the project I was working on. I kept quiet and continued the work I was doing for the Lord. I knew Jesus had sent me to this place to work on this special project. I just ignored the people giving me problems. Then, my wife started complaining about the amount of time I was spending off work on the hospital’s special project. Our family business had started to suffer since I had little time to work on my Internet website design. I believe my wife had a point, but I still believed I had to do the will of the Lord, not that of the people.

Trouble Gets Worse on the Mission Field

When the head of the lab who started the project with me left, Veronica, one of the voices of opposition, became the head of our department. She used to be the Blood Bank supervisor. She was actually the one who voiced opposition against me for being sent for special training to chair a problem-solving committee. Veronica told the head of the lab that she should have been the one sent for that special training. Initially, I thought things would work out, but trouble continued and got worse. As the chair of the committee, I had to write minutes after each meeting and submit them to all the committee members. I had to set up training for over 500 nursing staff. I had to plan and conduct numerous in-services for various departments if errors were identified. I had to develop a team between the lab and the nursing staff to conduct a Blitz day program to validate all the nursing staff during annual skills assessment. I was also designing strategies to reduce the number of people drawing blood. In this way, I would be able to reduce specimen collection errors based on the result of national studies. I had to design signs to be placed on all the nursing stations to alert them about patient identification errors. The work can sometimes be very overwhelming. If it was an assignment from the Lord, who was I to complain?

The new head of the lab opened an attack on me from another front. This was an attack from a management position. At that time, I knew my project was in jeopardy. Again, I attempted to report the problem to Shira (not her real name), the administrator in charge of the lab. She gave me a lukewarm response to my complaint. I also attempted to get in touch with the hospital network CEO. Again, I was unsuccessful. So, I designed another strategy to bring attention to the problems created by the opposing forces in the lab. For the past five years, I had worked many hours each week without getting paid. Since I was not allowed to do the project while I was on duty, I requested to be paid for just eight hours of the work I had to do outside my regular hours that week. I initiated this request not because of the money. Eight hours was nothing compared to all the hours I had worked beyond my regular hours for years without being paid. I wanted to bring attention to the forces of opposition in the lab so that Shira, the administrator in charge of the lab, could do something about it. I was later told that Shira directed my immediate supervisor to give me a written reprimand for taking work home. This written reprimand was initiated because I had asked to be paid for eight hours. I did not care about the money. In part, I wanted the lab management to know I needed time off the bench to conduct this project between the lab and the nursing department. When Veronica, the new head of the lab, continued her attack, I resigned as the chair of the committee. I was planning to leave the committee all together. This was the beginning of my nightmare. Deanna and her friends never stopped persecuting me. One way or another, they found out about my evaluation that was downgraded because of the voices of opposition to the lab-nursing project. They threw it in my face saying, despite my hard work on the project for the hospital, my annual evaluation had gone down. This persecution hurts. But sometimes on the mission field for the Lord, you can find yourself alone. This was the beginning of my painful loneliness. In response, I just ignored them and prayed to God for strength. My annual evaluation was supposed to be confidential. When I reported the leak of confidential information to Shira, the hospital administrator in charge of the lab, she did nothing about it. What did I expect from birds of the same feathers?

I Found Myself in the Middle of Emotional Turbulence

After working so hard on the battleground for the Lord, I was tired and broken down. I felt like a wounded soldier on the battlefield of life. I felt alone. Little did I know what the Lord had in store for me. Although I had been warned many times by the Spirit to remain steadfast and not get carried away with negative emotions, I was hurting. I was not sure whether I was battling people or Satan. Obviously Satan was disguising himself as people. It was a time when I had to put up with a greater battle on the job than I had ever experienced in my life. The battle continued for a longer time than I had anticipated or could tolerate. Inside, I felt I was dying, very slowly but surely. As attacks continued against my project, another front of attack started on the laboratory bench. Deanna had told other workers that she wanted me fired. She told the techs to compile a collection of complaints on me on the bench so that my job could be terminated. At this time, they were waging war against both my project and my bench work. When I started to feel so much emotional pain, I started looking for a way out. I wanted to leave this hospital and transfer to another one. The battle manifested itself in a series of many difficult events on the job. They stated manufacturing trumped-up charges against me. It was as if there was no end in sight. Although I was being guided by the power of the Holy Spirit, at a point in time, I was tired and ready to quit. For this period of time, I had to suffer so much sadness, (not necessarily depression, just sadness) and sometimes despair. I noticed when I was in despair, the power of the Holy Spirit did not manifest itself in me as powerfully as in the times when I was happy. Happiness brings positive emotions while despair brings negative emotions. To each emotion is attached spirits. That was why St. Paul said, “God did not give us the spirit of fear.” Evidently, the Holy Spirit does not manifest well in the middle of our negative emotions. In my experience of walking in the Spirit over the years, the Holy Spirit brings me positive spiritual energy. Inadvertently, I tend to quench the positive energy of the Holy Spirit by my negative emotional reactions to events around me. My reaction depends on which spirit I allow to control my emotions.

Looking at Events From God’s Perspective

This is one major point Christians need to realize. God does not respond to negative energy generated by our negative emotions. Yes, we can cry out to the Lord during the time of crisis. We should, however, not stay in a state of despair. When we continue in despair, we continue to generate a pool of negative spiritual energies around us. God hates to see us in that state of mind. Negative spiritual energy does not attract desirable beings. While we are submerged in a pool of negative energies, we cannot effectively hear the voice of God. This is one of the most important reasons why we need to praise God in all situations. By doing so, we will build a wall of positive energy around us. God responds quickly to our prayers when we are in a positive state of mind as compared to when we are in a negative state of mind. A negative state of mind tends to generate not only negative energies, but doubt about God’s power. Similarly, Jesus asked us to forgive our enemies, not because those enemies are good people, but because as long as we hold that grudge against a person, we keep generating negative emotions from within. This creates an emotional bondage. How can our prayers be heard when we are in a state of negative emotional bondage?

Looking at Events from a Human Perspective

At this time, I was ready to call everything quits. I did not care whether I was making a mistake or doing things against the will of God. My mind was hurting and my body was aching. I was very tired of fighting negative people on the job! During this time, I was subjected to so much persecution and oppression on the job. As a health-care professional, I had been working in the lab for over 30 years. Within the entire hospital network, I had been working with the system for about twelve years. However, the persecution started when I was working on this special project. Sadly, this was a voluntary project I took upon myself just to make the system better. But it was more than a voluntary project. It was an assignment from God. Even when I gave up the project, the persecution continued. So, this was the continuation of the persecution I had to endure. I was very upset when I had to resign from the chair of my project. Actually, I had no choice but to abandon the project. I just reported it to Jesus. I said to myself, if the Lord sent me here on a mission and I was being blocked from that mission, I would leave everything in the Lord’s hand. Little did I know, Jesus had his own plan in response to the events happening around me. At the time I was being persecuted, I believed Satan was using some of these people. Perhaps those being used by the devil did not realize it. I was accused of working on duty. I was reprimanded for working too hard. They eventually forced me to abandon my project! Despite all my complaints to the hospital administration, I only received ineffective responses to turn the situation around. At one time, I was told by hospital administration to consider the possibility that the people angry with me might be jealous of my achievements. Did that comment help me? The comment did not help me at the time. I was sent to this place to carry out the Lord’s mission, not people’s mission. By this time, things had already gone to a point of no return. When Jesus sends you on a mission and people are placing obstacles in your way, who are these people serving? I believe the forces of evil were driving those opposing me.

Since I did not bring myself to this institution, I started to pray very hard to the Lord to rescue me. Then, I kept hearing, “My grace is sufficient for you, and my strength is perfect in your weakness. I can do everything through Jesus who strengthens me!” This continued to play like a tape in my head for a while. I knew, undoubtedly, that Jesus was talking to me, but my mind was aching also. This was a battle I would never forget.

Crisis Situation and Moment of Despair

At this stage of the job crisis, things had started to affect my personal life. I had given many things up to serve the Lord in this capacity. It was very disheartening that the project was interwoven with many problems created primarily by people. I finally gave up trying to find happiness and satisfaction in life. I was brought to a point where I believed nothing in life mattered anymore. There was no doubt, I already found meaning in life by doing things for the Lord, but this time, joy was replaced with sorrow and peace with fear and chaos. I was completely broken down. I believe Jesus was putting me through a process, and this was the pivotal point of that training. Before I realized what was happening, with the help of the Holy Spirit, I was completely broken down both physically and mentally. I was constantly confronted with so many crises and this negative period would not end. Many things I was doing on the job were not going well. I was very disappointed and dejected. Life had nothing but sorrows and despair, I was thinking. Something very significant occurred during this time. I started to experience spiritual manifestations around me. God was reassuring me that Jesus was standing next to me. He did not leave me comfortless while I was consumed with my own negative emotions.

Back in the Spirit

On my journey with the Holy Spirit up until this point, I had lost interest in material things and in events of personal honor. I was not interested in self-adulation since my life had been dedicated to serving God. My greatest priority is to do what makes God happy even though these things may bring me unhappiness. My personal goal is never to place my desire ahead of anybody’s or the Lord’s. Selfishness is a major pain humans have created. I have been trying to get away from these self-serving things of life. I do not want to be driven by selfish motives. I want to be driven by the will of God. I do not buy clothes for myself. I do not force myself to do this. It comes in a natural way as I gradually lost a desire for self-adulation. This is the Spirit of God. I feel so uncomfortable spending money on myself that I should have been spending on others. I only wear what my family members give me for birthdays or Christmas presents. I have not purchased any major clothing items for myself in years. I used to feel so guilty buying things for myself. I still do. I do not believe this life is about me. It is about the mission I am sent. When I spend money on myself, I do not feel fulfilled. My fulfillment is in serving people, according to the Lord’s plan for me. If I do not do God’s will, as revealed to me, I am very troubled in the spirit. My primary mission is to minister to others and not to be ministered unto. By the time I got to this point, I had already given up many things that people spend so much time worrying about. These material things are of little significance to me. I will rather spend money to make other people feel better or to relieve their sufferings than to spend money to make me feel better. I know some people think I have lost my mind. No, I become closer to Jesus. What else in life gives us eternal joy than the Holy Spirit? In the midst of this crisis, I had temporarily lost the sensory feelings of happiness and physical pleasure. I had replaced physical expression of the flesh with the manifestations of the Holy Spirit. From time to time, I would get some of the sensations back, but I was no longer preoccupied with physical pleasure as I had been years before. I spent most of my extra time reading, studying the Bible, singing, praying, and listening to religious messages on the television or radio programs. Sometimes, God sends me answers to questions through these programs.

During this time, my job had lost its ability to bring me satisfaction. The job had always been a secret source of happiness because I knew I was helping people. The same job started to become a source of great sadness and despair. Since Veronica took over our department, work had become a source of great sadness. This new director did not know God. She claimed she was a Christian; she did not behave as one. Her actions were the reflections of the work of the devil. She acted as though she was demon possessed. Sometimes, I truly feel sorry for her. All she wanted to do was make herself look good at the expense of others. If you were a minority, you would catch double hell because she was that hateful. To her, that was normal behavior. Some of my coworkers commented that her behavior against minorities was a reflection of the way she was brought up. When she took over the department, she started to negatively influence other managers. It was as if Satan just setup a workshop in the laboratory. Making this person the head of a department was one of the greatest blunders any administration could have made. One day, a Christian lady, who had been watching what was happening in the lab, said, “We should spray some anointing oil all over the department to lessen the power and influence of the devil.” Things were not as bad until a demon was made head of the department. As a result, evil manifestations started in the laboratory and any religious Christian became the target of persecution and attack. Deanna was another voice of opposition against my project. She was not a Christian; she was an atheist. I could understand her position against me. Perhaps part of her anger against me was my preaching to my coworkers during lunch breaks. I bought about ten copies of The Purpose Driven Life and distributed them to other workers in the lab. Many people cherished the book. I gave a copy to Deanna. I was told she threw the copy of the Purpose Driven Life in the trashcan. Of all the things Deanna did, nothing has hurt me more than throwing that precious book in the trashcan. If I had known when she did it, I would have retrieved the book and given it to somebody else. When I heard what she did with the book, it broke my heart!

Help in the Midst of Crisis

Since most of the people actively opposing my project were female, I spoke to another female about the issues. She informed me that my problem was nothing new. This is a problem society refuses to address. She told me that most women do better at venting their dissatisfaction on somebody, or at something. Those women giving me problems on the job have personal problems. Their actions are the result of an internal struggle. She told me that they were lashing out as a cry out for help. They will lash out with anger at those around them, including their coworkers and other women. It has nothing to do with male-female relationship. This is how some women release painful tensions or negative emotions instead of crying in the dark alone. After this conversation, I started to feel sorry for these women. I started to pray for them, realizing they might be going through hidden emotional pains.

Being Punished For Other Men’s Offenses

To confirm what this older lady told me, I was reminded of one incident at work when a female started insulting me. I had just started working that evening. Nothing happened between us. She started yelling at me, saying all these bad things to me as if I just had a fight with her. Since I could not understand what was going on, I asked her, “What have I done to you?” She responded, “Isn’t that the same way all men do?” Evidently, she had a fight with her boyfriend before coming to work. I was being used as her emotional punching bag. I was the one receiving the punishment she could have dished out to her boyfriend. Later, a male co-worker said the same lady called him at home and started cursing him out. He had done nothing to the woman except sleep with her a couple of times. I told this guy I had never slept with her. Why was she targeting me as one of the men who had abused her? Being a male, I did not understand what was happening until another woman explained it to me. Unfortunately, people, both men and women in emotional bondage, tend to remain angry. They may not even remember who made them angry, but they are determined to make somebody else miserable. When an angry manager comes to talk, he or she may come with a knife, jabbing it down the throat of another person who happens to be the victim for the day. I was one of those people who sustained such an injury. I almost died from a gastric ulcer while I was working with an emotionally negative manager. This was truly a roller-coaster of negative emotions after working for 30 years in the laboratory. By this time, I wanted to quit the hospital because I had experienced so much hell working in health-care. I had also encountered very good women coworkers over the years. When we are very upset, we tend to forget the good ones. To those wonderful women I worked with, I tip my hat to them. However, this does not decrease the emotional pain I was suffering at this time.

Surprise Help For Me On the Job

Unfortunately, management had attracted people with personal problems, who were looking for ways to punish or dominate others. While I was having problems on the job, there were people who were very helpful. I need to mention this in fairness to that group. Men have been very easy to work with. People would be surprised to know that white males, in particular, have been extremely helpful to me on the job. I was surprised at the many times they came to my aid when some women managers were ready to do damage. I will continue to pray for these people who were sent by God to rescue me. Perhaps people will think that most of the problems I encountered on the job were racial in nature. I am not so sure. I do not think it would be fair to take such a position. I cannot say it was a racial issue because it was not. I believe when people want to do evil, they always find a line of division of “us versus them.” Why is it that many of those shootings at the abortion clinics were done by people with criminal records? Do they really care about the unborn? No! They were just using the abortion issue to hide their criminal intent to kill another person. Similarly, when people want to hate, they look for reasons to be hateful. The negative spirit controlling them, drives them to do evil.

I have worked with some wonderful female managers. I have also encountered some female managers ready to tear anybody apart. Most of these were those suffering from existing emotional wounds. I sometimes feel sorry for them. Society does not do a good job in the workplace of finding help for these people. Some of these managers, regardless of their sex, are allowed to get away with such behavior. However, when the behavior starts to cause the business to suffer, then action must be taken. Skin color does not matter. Hateful people will be hateful, regardless. In the past, I had listened to complaint after complaint from women about some women mangers. These managers were allowed to abuse workers because they were constantly riding on the wheel of negative emotions associated with power. Some male mangers have done the same. Good managers tend to ride on the wheel of positive emotions to get the best out of their employees. I understand there is a fundamental difference between how men and women handle problems. This is more reason why I strongly love women in the ministry who have learned to overcome negative emotions and learned to walk in positive Spirit of God. I cannot stop admiring this group of women. I know it is very difficult journey for them to get to that point in life, especially, those women who have suffered abuses. From their stories, I know some of them have been through very difficult abuses. Yet, they have learned to overcome and refuse to be in bondage to negative emotions. Cheers to those women.

God’s Help in the Midst of Crisis

While I was in the midst of this crisis, something suddenly came clear to me. Without realizing what I was doing, I had allowed these people to suck me into their emotional turbulence. I had forgotten God had sent me on this mission, and God is far greater than the people. Instead of looking directly at God who sent me, I was babysitting the problem. The more I looked at the problem, the bigger it got. I had also forgotten that I was still in training with Jesus. In a very remarkable way, the Lord reminded me who was in charge. So the Lord did something very remarkable to remind me who had sent me on this journey. Satan is very slick. He tries to defeat you by putting bad thoughts in your heart. When that fails, he uses other weak souls to fight you. When that fails, he uses your own negative emotions to fight you. Fear, hate, anger, bitterness, despair, and depression are the negative emotions the devil tries to use against Christians. When we do not realize it, the devil captures us through our emotions by fueling negative reactions with negative spirit. This leads to negative or questionable behavior. The devil uses our negative emotions to justify our non-Christian responses to events around us. Many people are still being used by the devil this way without realizing they are in bondage to negative emotions through the negative energy of the devil.

One thing became very clear throughout the entire time I was going through this torture with some of these crazy people on my job: Jesus was always standing next to me. He tells me he is far bigger than the evil around me. It is his strength that helped me survive the ordeal. Later, I was able to perceive and utilize the power Christ has given to me through the Holy Spirit. As long as I was focusing on Christ, I had peace, and problems did not bother me. As long as I was looking at the problems, the bigger they became. Similarly, Peter was able to walk on water because Jesus gave him permission. Everything was going well until Peter took his eyes off of Jesus and looked at the storm. When he looked elsewhere besides Jesus, he saw the storms. When Peter saw the storm, he got scared and he started to sink. As long as we keep our eyes on Jesus in the middle of the storms, he will never allow us to sink.

In the next chapters, I will discuss the events that transpired as Jesus lined up situations to help me. Start watching as the mysterious hand of God started to move events on my journey with Jesus.

Chapter 26

Plight of a Broken Man – A Story of Forgiveness

“Until a grain of wheat falls into the ground and dies, it remains alone, but if it dies, it produces much grain” (St. John 15:24)

Before describing how Jesus helped me during my trials and tribulation at this time of crisis on the job, it is important to briefly narrate the story of “The Broken Man.”  This is another story told to me by the Holy Spirit as a parable. I knew the story came from Jesus as it came through the frequency line of the Holy Spirit. Perhaps “being broken” was the way I was feeling during this time. Then the Voice told me a story. It took a while before I started to understand the role of the Holy Spirit as a connecting messenger from the spiritual realm to the physical realm. Here goes the story.

Edward was a very hard-working man in his business. He was doing well financially for many years. He had a very attractive wife and two children. He was also a very devoted Christian. One day, his business started to go bad, and he was not making enough money to sustain his family. There was a very rich man, John, who was living in the neighborhood. Instead of the rich man trying to help Edward with his finances, he invited Edward’s wife to a hotel. Although the wife told her husband, Edward said nothing to his wife in response. Nancy, who was Edward’s wife, went to a hotel with John, who slept with her that evening despite the fact that he knew Nancy was Edward’s wife. That evening, John, the rich guy, sent Nancy back home to her husband with a large sum of money. John and Nancy continued their affair for months without Nancy’s husband telling his wife to stop. When Edward realized that Nancy his wife continued her affair, he stopped being intimate with his wife. John started to lavish a lot of money on Nancy. People were telling Edward to order his wife to stop sleeping with John. Edward was ashamed because he could no longer provide for his wife’s lavish lifestyle. He therefore believed he did not deserve her. It was John, the rich man, who was able to afford her. Meanwhile, John was getting the thrill of his life, sleeping with another man’s wife. John himself, was married to Liz. A year after the affair started, John divorced his wife, Liz and asked Nancy to move into his house. Nancy left her husband, Edward, and went to live with her rich lover. John bragged about how he used his money to buy the prettiest woman in town even though she was married to another man. John said, “The easiest way to break a man is to take away his greatest object of affection.” He was bragging about what he was able to acquire with his money by stealing another man’s wife.

When Nancy left her husband to be with her lover, Edward, her husband, had an emotional breakdown. He was hospitalized. Edward became “a broken man.” He remained in the hospital for a couple of weeks. When Edward came out of the hospital, he decided to move out of town because he felt ashamed and humiliated. Edward had to deal with the shame of his wife leaving him and the brokenness of being a failure. Before he left town, Edward’s pastor had a conversation with him. Of all the things the pastor told Edward, there was one thing he remembered. His pastor told him, his greatest problem was not he lacked money or the fact that a rich man had taken his wife away. His greatest problem was he had made Nancy the greatest object of his affection. His pastor stressed that as Christians, we should make Christ our greatest object of affection.  When Edward left town, what his pastor had said was the only thing that made sense to him. Edward went to another state and started all over. Two years later, his new business started to prosper. He married again and started having children with his new wife. He later regained custody of his two children from his former wife. Each time his new wife had a baby, he would invite his former pastor to the christening of the child. When he had his fourth child by his new wife, his pastor brought him the news about John, the rich guy, and Nancy, his wife. At that time, Nancy was living in a shelter and John had filed bankruptcy because he lost all his money on Wall Street. When Edward heard what had happened, he got in the car with the pastor and drove back to the town where he used to live. He was so saddened to see his ex-wife in a homeless shelter. Edward forgave his ex-wife, took her out of the shelter home, and placed her in a condominium, which he paid for. Despite Nancy’s abandonment of Edward when things were bad, Edward came to Nancy and John’s financial rescue. Edward continued to send money to his ex-wife every month, helping her and her husband, John. Edward kept helping his ex-wife and her husband until they finally got back on their feet. One day John went to meet Edward in his home out of town. He wanted to ask Edward a question which had been burning in his heart. John felt so guilty. During the meeting, they discussed kindness to others while expressing the love of Christ. John was very grateful to Edward for his help. At the end of the conversation, John asked Edward a question, “Despite the fact that I stole your wife, the love of your life and your high-school sweetheart, why did you come to my financial aid?” Edward responded, “Although, I used to love my ex-wife, I made Christ the greatest object of my affection instead of a woman.”

Many hearts have been broken, and bloodshed has resulted because we make people instead of Jesus our only source of affection. How often do we forget our source of strength? Edward realized that nothing in life could bring him joy except Jesus, not even his high-school sweetheart. When we trust in people, we set ourselves up for failure. Many people suffer today because they have made money, power, physical possessions, and earthly relationships the greatest source of their affection. If Christ is not the central piece of our lives, we set ourselves for a great disappointment.

Jesus Responded in the Midst of Crisis – Visitation #19 - Testimony #73

The personal message to me through the parable was, I had lost my focus. I was allowing challenges on the mission field to be distractions. We cannot continue to listen to the voice of the enemy during a time of crisis. Listening to the enemy can lead to discouragement. During a time of crisis, our focus should be on Jesus, not on the storm. While I was very upset in the middle of a battle, I had forgotten I was on a mission for the Lord. The parable just discussed was one of those ways Jesus reminded me of my purpose. He was using the parable to prepare me for more crises ahead. The Lord had a very remarkable way of reminding me about his awesome power. God’s intervention through Jesus was another mystical experience I would never forget. When we are consumed with our problems, we get carried away and forget our source of strength. In subsequent events, Jesus reminded me about his awesome power. My heart was filled with so much sorrow, and I was asking Jesus to rescue me from that God-forsaken place of work. I had gone through a couple of days of great emotional pain. I was trying to figure out what Jesus wanted me to do next. I started praying and asking Jesus what he wanted me to do. I did not want to stay in that state of emotional torment for long. I was very troubled. Suddenly, something happened. Jesus responded in a way I did not anticipate. I had forgotten that I did not send myself to that place; Jesus had sent me. He remains the perfect person to solve the problem while working for him. When we are hurting, we tend to forget our only source of strength.

The mysterious rescue event started when I was leading the church in singing during one Sunday morning service. Usually, I was not the church lead singer. That particular morning, our pastor had asked me to be the lead singer because our lead singer was sick. We sang about two songs during the service. When we got to the third song, something supernatural happened to me. We were singing the song “All to Jesus I surrender, all to Him I surrender.” While I was singing, I suddenly felt as if a bolt of electricity had hit me all over my body. I started to tremble. It was as if I were having a mini-seizure while standing. I knew it was the Holy Spirit, without a doubt. I suddenly felt the drunken effect. I also felt the serenity of peace and the goodness of the Lord within my heart. Undoubtedly, it was the Holy Spirit causing my heart and body to tremble. Instantly, I felt a spiritual high. I was plunged into a higher spiritual dimension. I had experienced this feeling before. This time, it was with a greater intensity. The mighty power of God was upon me! I was so deep in the Spirit during the song, I could not raise my face to look at the congregation. I did not know what they would see. The hand of God was heavy upon me. I was afraid to look at my own face because I was not in control. The Holy Spirit was in control. I was filled with the Holy Spirit for the rest of the service and for the entire Sunday. In hindsight, I did not realize it was one of the processes of re-anointing by the Holy Spirit. This incident of empowerment has happened over and over in so many ways since the first time. The Holy Spirit later told me that I was the Lord’s energy carrier into different situations for God’s purpose. I will discuss more about this remarkable process of empowerment as my journey with Jesus continues.

On Tuesday, I woke up with amplified joy and peace given to me by Jesus. This was what I had been crying out to Jesus for. He answered my prayers and sent me another Spirit. How did I find out God sent me another Spirit based on Jesus intervention? Before that time, when the Holy Spirit completely engulfed me, I had many dreams. In these dreams, I would be carrying a child. I did not understand what this meant. Later, I started to see visions of a little child in my vision field. Consequently, I asked my wife whether any of our daughters was pregnant. Her answer was negative. Through the power of the Holy Spirit, I was able to figure out the meaning of the child I was carrying on my shoulder or in my hands. I was seeing this vision like a movie screen playing both in my dreams and in my vision. Those vision images were certainly my body’s response to the occupation of the Holy Spirit. At that time, I felt the full possession of the Holy Spirit within me. It was the indwelling of the Holy Spirit of God. This part took me a while to figure out. I have experienced many spiritual events, and have seen many mysterious visions I could not understand. Later, the Holy Spirit would explain what I was seeing in the vision and experiencing in the Spirit. Seeing a vision is one thing, the interpretation is another. The Holy Spirit helps me with the wisdom of interpretations. As I was filled with the fullness of God manifested in me while I was praying, I saw something very remarkable. In my vision field, I saw a giant from Heaven coming down before me. That was an amazing scene in my vision. I have never seen a vision like that before. That great giant was very tall and huge. The male giant was about five times the size of a normal person. He was in the form of a mighty and gentle man. He quietly came down from Heaven, sat right before me, and looked at me. I believe what I was seeing in my vision field, was the same thing I was feeling in my body. What I was perceiving in the Spirit was the representation of the Holy Spirit sent by Jesus to help me. Perhaps this was an angel Christ had sent to me for reinforcement. It could have been another Spirit of God coming to my aid since I had called for help. I did not understand the entire vision, but I felt a new occupation inside my body. The events that later followed on the mission field explained why the gentle giant was sent to me. One thing was not clear to me after I received a new Spirit from Jesus. I did not know whether this was an addition to the Spirit I already had or a replacement. I was wondering and hoping time would tell. I noticed the new Spirit caused me to tremble in my body, and spirit. The other Spirit used to cause me to be high, as if I were drunk, and increased in heart rate, though not my blood pressure. I noticed something different about the new Spirit. He did not cause my heart to tremble as much when danger approached or when he was warning me about events to come. The new Spirit was able to warn me about events to come with clearer visions and with effects on my body. I did not understand everything happening to me at that time. Without a doubt, I knew angels surrounded me, but, I did not fully understand the mechanisms of their operation. Perhaps the Lord would reveal this to me later.

Spiritual Preparation by the Holy Spirit – Testimony #74

On the first Friday following the 2005 Ash Wednesday, I felt the manifestation in me again just as the first Spirit used to affect me. I felt the drunken effect and my heart rate went up. I felt the old feelings of floating in the air. Perhaps what I was experiencing was not necessarily a replacement, but an addition. This might have been a gradual spiritual development to a higher dimension. I was not sure. The question I was going to ask Jesus was, why put me through all the changes leading to a complete breakdown and total surrender? The answer from the Spirit was simple. Jesus wanted me to know that I would have no happiness in anything from this world, not money, power, fame, or any physical pleasure. The only true happiness I would experience, and my heart would appreciate, came from Jesus. Once I was made to realize this, my heart was filled with much joy and happiness. I was unaware my total surrender was very important because Jesus was about to take me through a storm. The spiritual events around this time were preparation for war on the mission field. I had no choice but to surrender everything to Jesus. Christ was about to position me for a battle. That was my final point of total surrender to Jesus. It had been a very long journey, and I finally surrendered ALL to Jesus. It was not easy seeing what I had experienced. Death no longer bothered me, and no materials things were of greater value than Christ. Before coming to this higher level of spirituality, however, I had to be broken down by Jesus through different painful experiences. Finally, I reached the pivotal point Christ wanted me to reach. I was blaming some of the troubles I was having at work on some demon-possessed people. Perhaps Jesus was using this as a training process for me. Was Jesus turning my trials into a blessing for me?

Explanation from the Spiritual Realm

I have been discussing the painful experiences I was going through while working on the project given to me by the Lord. I have also been discussing how the hand of the Lord was guiding me. When I first received the assignment, I was of the wrong impression that everything would work out fine. We tend to believe that the problems we encounter on the mission field are signs of the wrong direction. Some people think that God cannot possibly bring us closer to a crisis situation. Others abandon the mission field because they do not believe problems should arise on the mission field, at least not the ones assigned by God. How wrong could those people be? I actually wanted to remove this part of the book. I wanted to make every chapter as positive and as inspiring as possible. I decided to leave the chapter in place because it is very important for people to realize that we can sometimes encounter challenges on the mission field. Those challenges can sometimes sink our spirit, but I was not going to let the negative situations control me. I was going to let the Holy Spirit control the situation. From this perspective, I realized those painful situations were perhaps positioned by God to reveal my inadequacies in preparation for serving the Lord. They revealed my weaknesses and my lack of readiness for his missions. Consequently, I knew I had a lot of work to do. I needed more inner transformation.

From the time I was a teenager, I sometimes acted as though my greatest joy was in my romantic relationship with the woman closest to my heart. Yes, I have great admiration for a woman’s beauty. This has been my greatest weakness in life. I used to look at women as the greatest source of my joy. It was perhaps an obsession God wanted to cure. It was also an ill-conceived notion. As a result, God used the object of my greatest affection to create many challenges in my life. I never stopped admiring women for their beauty, but I no longer believe paradise is stuck in their sexuality. I was brought to the realization that paradise is in the Lord, and he gives us the gift of eternal salvation. This portion of my book may sound hilarious to some people, but the reality is, some men think pleasure is paradise. Similarly, some people believe that money is paradise. It is an ill-conceived notion that the greatness of a man is defined by the beautiful woman in his arms. This is a very dangerous notion that has led to physical violence against women. If the beautiful woman is the price and evidence of a man’s greatest achievements, why should the man accept her leaving him? The result of a broken ego is the suicide-murder committed by husbands in some families. Is this fair to women? From here, I learned that a person’s greatest source of affection in the physical world would eventually becomes the person’s greatest source of sorrow. This was therefore God’s way of drawing me closer to him and away from the flesh. As my journey continued, God himself confronted me with this problem. I was told in so many words that pleasure is not paradise. The Lord asked me to change or else face the consequences. Those challenges were placed in my way so I would realize my weaknesses and learn to repent and change. The Lord was ready to take me to a higher tower to serve him in the Spirit and turn away from the flesh. This was a training program. How I wish I had known this earlier.

Christ Demonstrates a Selfless Love

In our life’s journey, despite all our pain and sorrow, the most important thing is selfless love. When most of us are hurting, we do not want anybody around us except that person we believe can make us feel better. Jesus just received the bad news that John the Baptist had been killed. How would he feel when he had referred to John the Baptist as the greatest of the men born by woman? Of course, he would be unhappy about the murder, considering he wept at Lazarus’ tomb. Despite his pain, as Jesus went into the wilderness, over 5,000 people followed him. Jesus turned around and saw the people. Because he had compassion for them, he interrupted his prayer vigil with God the Father to minister to the people. Jesus healed the sick, preached to the multitude, and fed over 5,000 men, excluding women and children. After he finished, he sent them away and returned to seclusion, to pray alone to God, in the wilderness. He was there at night alone. The story about this selfless love of Christ is documented in St. Matthew, chapter 14. How many of us could do this today? Could we leave everything and follow Jesus as the disciples and the apostles did for the ministry of Christ?

When Jesus came to me a couple of years ago in a vision, he told me he would be responsible for my spiritual development and training.  Little did I know what I was getting into or what was going to happen to me. I could never have anticipated what Jesus was going to put me through in the training process. He put me through many trials and tribulations. He never abandoned me, and he was always there by my side talking to me through the Holy Spirit. He teaches me and talks to me every day. If anybody had told me years ago that I could be walking in the Spirit with the Lord everyday, I would have vigorously denied it. God has his ways, people have their ways, but God’s way will eventually prevail. Despite all the pain I had to endure on the job, I refused to bargain with the devil. They could take my earthly project from me, but they could not take Christ away from me. Recognizing how Jesus was walking with me in the storm, I am profoundly grateful for his love, patience, kindness, and faithfulness. I thank him for selecting and inspiring me to serve him. My greatest cheers are for Our Father in Heaven. At that point in my journey with Jesus, I was ready for the battle ahead although I was unaware of the specific details of what was about to happen.  As you will read in subsequent chapters, things got worse for me on the job. The persecutions intensified. I did not anticipate the challenges I faced on the mission field. However, Jesus was walking me through the storm. When I cried out to the Lord, Jesus responded by appearing to me. We had a conversation. He gave me instructions. The battleground on the mission field was about to get messy! As the Lord was guiding me through this project and along this journey, he continued to talk to me as I continued to ask questions.

This time reminded me of one of my favorite songs while in primary school.

“Thy hand O God has guided thy flocks from age to age.”

Chapter 27

Jesus Issues an Order in the Middle of a Crisis

“When you walk through fire, you shall not be burned” (Isaiah 43:2)

As I mentioned in the last chapter, the job crisis continued. At this time, I was a little disappointed about what was happening to me. I did not know the Lord’s ultimate plan. Shockingly, Jesus had a hidden agenda! The situation was about to get more interesting as Jesus appeared on the scene. Please pay careful attention to the mysterious conversations I had with Jesus during this time of crisis. The conversation continued for a couple of weeks. I did not understand the significance of the conversations until they were over. This is a true story and not fiction. Many times when Jesus appeared to me were moments of crisis. God works in mysterious ways. We may never understand everything about his ways. All we have to do is believe in him, and obey his directions. Regardless of the severity of the storms, Christ will walk us through. This is my own testimony for our loving Savior Jesus Christ.

Job Crisis Continues and Jesus Responds - A Visitation #20 -Testimony #75

While this crisis was unfolding on the job, the question was, what should I do next? I went to the Lord for answers, and we had an interesting conversation over a couple of weeks. However, before going to the Lord, I started making my own decision and, of course, action followed. While thinking of what I should do, I was rationalizing the problem I was facing with this project as a training process from the Lord. Perhaps it would make me stronger in facing future problems. Little did I know that the opposition against me had recruited more people who were primarily driven by the forces of the devil. They started making up stories about things I did not do. They started bearing false witnesses against me. They embarked on a negative campaign against me in the department. Their intention was to discredit me and all the work the Lord had led me to do. These people and their actions were very hateful. I do not believe anybody who loves Jesus can be this hateful. The Holy Spirit had already taught me that hateful people would persecute those doing good work for the Lord. Hateful people are used by the devil. I was told that this group of people never know why they are doing evil deeds. But Satan knows, because he is the driving force of evil behind them. Such people like to justify their actions despite their evil intentions. They are primarily driven by the emotional energy of hate, fuel by the spirit of the devil. With an understanding of the energy behind this persecution, the key to overcoming it is to learn to make the right choices by letting the Holy Spirit lead the way. People choose to do good or bad actions based on their intentions and the energy driving them. Evil manifestation through people was the major problem I was facing on the job. People were allowing the devil to energize and drive their actions against God’s mission.

At this point, I was thinking God had left the project, and I was alone. I did not want to face these walking demons by myself. I started thinking about how I was going to retreat from the whole project I had been working on for the past five years. As a result, I made a decision to leave the place of work. My rationale that God might have made a U-turn became more attractive. I therefore designed a plan to get myself out of the institution. On the first day of my plan, I faxed about 15 resumes to other places, hoping to leave all my problems behind in this God-forsaken place. I did not receive any spiritual message while I was faxing my resume to other places of work. I was deeply hurting. If I was receiving any spiritual message, it was not registering well on my spiritual radar. Just around this time a shocking spiritual event took place. About three days into my efforts of finding another job, I collected new job openings from the network job site from the same hospital network in which I was working. I wanted to transfer to another hospital within the same network. I was of the opinion that I could easily secure one of the jobs within the network. I would then transfer out of this institution to another institution within the network. However, at the back of my mind, I was wondering whether I had the right to transfer out of the job Jesus had called me to do. I had not found this job for myself. The Lord Jesus had. Should I be transferring out of such a job without seeking permission from Jesus? Shouldn’t I first ask the Lord to make the decision? I was thinking about all these questions when suddenly the next mystical event took place. The day I was to start calling job openings within the network, I received a powerful divine warning from the powerful Voice of the Lord. The spiritual message came with a very powerful and subduing energy. I could not identify where it came from. The energy forced me to stop all actions. The Voice ordered me, “STOP and Stand Still! Where do you think you’re going?”

I responded, “Lord, I want to leave this place; these people have totally gone crazy on me. I need to walk away before I crash into depression!” This was how Jesus appeared at the scene as “the Voice” and started telling me what I should do. This was the beginning of another conversation with Jesus on the mission field.

Conversations With Jesus – Visitation #21 - Testimony #76

In the next few weeks, I was in a continuous conversation with the Lord as I remained in the Spirit. During this conversation, I could not tell whether I was talking to God or Jesus. I thought I was talking to God, the Father. Later, with a careful evaluation of the situation, I realized I was actually having a conversation with Jesus. Other events that followed proved this to be true as Jesus revealed himself in a miraculous way. During these conversations, I was on a higher spiritual dimension. Being in the Spirit at this time was very important because I could effectively connect with the Holy Spirit, who served as a connector between Jesus and my heart. At this time, I widely opened the window of my heart to receive divine messages and feel the Lord’s intentions within my heart. I never had any taste of depression while I was in the Spirit. Instead, I was filled with the joyful power of the Holy Spirit. The conversation with the Lord continues. This is my longest conversation with Jesus. During this conversation, I will refer to him as the Father, Lord, and Jesus interchangeably.

“Remember, I sent you here on a mission,” the Lord responded.

“But Father, I cannot control these people. They have gone crazy on me. This is the most vicious group of women I have ever encountered in my life. Get me out of this place!” I pleaded. “Can’t you find me a job elsewhere?”

“What about other people you have been inspiring about my name. How will they feel if you abandon them at this time?” asked the Lord.

During this conversation, I was reminded of my second mission where I was ministering to some of my coworkers. It was the time I bought copies of the Purpose Driven Life and distributed to some of the women at work. Many of them had started to believe in God, and their lives had started to be transformed. One of them even told me how she took her boyfriend and her kids to church with her. Another one told me how she warned her husband that he might be responsible for sending their children to hell if he did not take them to church. All these instances of serving God’s purpose had offended the demons on the job. I was not aware of the forces against me.

The Lord said, “If you run away from the present battle, will those people still believe in you? Will they still believe in your testimony after you have run in the middle of a battle?”

“Father, what should I do now?” I asked.

“Stop all your preparations to leave. Stop seeking another job and stand still!”

At this time, I was spiritually instructed not to make any more attempts to find another job. I also felt a positive powerful force stopping me. I had a list of network job openings. I was going to start calling different institutions within the network. The morning I was about to start calling was the morning Jesus asked me to stop. Most of the resumes faxed earlier were mostly out of state. When I heard the Voice of the Lord talking to me, a powerful spiritual force also accompanied the message I was receiving. For reasons I could not understand, I was unable to resist the command given to me by Jesus. I felt a divine and compelling force acted upon me, and I was only able to obey the Voice of Jesus.

“So where do we go from here?” I asked.

“You’re going to fight,” said the Lord.

“Fight with what?” I asked in shock.

These conversations were in segments. The Lord was giving it to me beat by beat. The next time I was praying, Jesus asked me to open my hand. When I opened my hand, I saw a sword being placed in my hand.

Then I asked the Lord, “What am I to do with this?”

I received a command saying, “Fight with it.”

“How can I fight with this? I do not know what this sword is. I do not want to hurt anybody,” I protested because I was afraid.

“The sword are the words from your mouth,” said the Lord. “You have the gifts of speech and writing; use them.”

In the middle of all these isolated conversations, the Lord also told me, “All will be well, and you will be victorious.” He said that I had nothing to worry about and that help would come from where I did not even expect. However, he strongly stressed, “Stand up and be still!” At this point, despite the storms around me, I was able to feel Christ’s calmness in my heart. That did not prevent me from experiencing slight emotional pain because of the problems surrounding me. My heart was experiencing emotional pain while my spirit was at peace. I was, however, feeling so much inner peace and serenity with the presence of the Holy Spirit within me. It was a perfect definition of calmness in the middle of a storm.

Jesus Confirmed His Message – Testimony #77

Following my conversation with the Lord, I turned on the radio on Sunday morning. The Spirit of the Lord dwelling in me had asked me to turn on the radio and listen. Just as I turned on the radio, I heard Ravi Zecharias preaching, “If you intend on doing it your way, God will step out of the way and let you make a fool of yourself.” This was shocking to me. It was like God was using the voice of Ravi Zecharias to speak directly to me. Ravi was discussing the story of Balak, the King of Moab, who sent for Balaam to put a curse on Israel, so he could triumph over Israel in a war. God insisted Balaam should not curse Israel. But Balaam insisted on asking God because Balak King of Moab kept insisting. Then God asked Balaam to go.

And God’s anger was kindled because he went: and the angel of the LORD stood in the way for an adversary against him. Now he was riding upon his ass, and his two servants were with him. And the ass saw the angel of the LORD standing in the way, and his sword drawn in his hand: and the ass turned aside out of the way, and went into the field: and Balaam smote the ass, to turn her into the way. But the angel of the LORD stood in a path of the vineyards, a wall being on this side, and a wall on that side. And when the ass saw the angel of the LORD, she thrust herself unto the wall, and crushed Balaam’s foot against the wall: and he smote her again. And the angel of the LORD went further, and stood in a narrow place, where there was no way to turn either to the right hand or to the left. And when the ass saw the angel of the LORD, she fell down under Balaam: and Balaam’s anger was kindled, and he smote the ass with a staff. And the LORD opened the mouth of the ass, and she said unto Balaam, “What have I done unto thee, that thou hast smitten me these three times?” (Number 22:22-28).

Finally, God opened the eyes of Balaam, and he saw the angel of the Lord standing on the way with a drawn sword in his hand. Balaam fell on his face in great fear of God. Similarly, I felt this radio message was actually directed at me from the Lord. This was the Lord’s divine message. Therefore, I decided to stand still for Jesus, despite the persecutions. I decided not to leave the place where I was working for his mission. There is no doubt Jesus is far bigger than all the people and the events surrounding me. My primary mission in life, at this time, was to surrender to the Lord’s desire for my life. God has so many ways of reaching out to people. Sometimes, we do not listen. Despite this, he has never stopped communicating with us. In spite of the crisis I faced on the mission field, I chose to obey the Lord’s instructions. The Lord and I were poised for a showdown with the devil at work.

Retracing the Battle with the Demons at Work

I did not know I was in the middle of a battle until the Lord warned me. While these events were happening, I did not have any idea what was happening. I knew I was having a conversation in the Spirit, but I did not have a clue whom I was having this conversation with. I only knew the messenger as a Voice within. The Holy Spirit later helped me to put the pieces together after the events were all over. Around this time, I was hurting emotionally so badly, I did not want to think about anything else. However, when I retraced the events, I noticed many intriguing spiritual events that took place before the battle started and while it was in progress. The events I am reporting started from November 1st 2004, revealed some of the mysteries of God some people may never understand. Although it is easy for us to get angry during moments of life crisis, perhaps God has a higher plan. I have encountered many difficult situations on the job. I used to think these were very bad and unfortunate events due to my own sins. I felt the Lord was actually punishing me. The more I evaluated the outcome of the events, the more I believed they did not happen by accident. For example, one of the incidents that used to aggravate me was being blamed for others’ mistakes. One time, I was working in another hospital lab in the Chemistry department. This department was a long hallway down from the front office where patients used to come to have their blood drawn. This particular evening, I saw some of my fellow workers passing by and looking at me with anger. They displayed angry responses towards me. What have I done wrong? I was wondering. They were saying, “Blame this incident on Yinka, it’s his fault.” Since I did not know what had happened, I asked one of the secretaries who registered patients before blood was drawn. She told me that a young child was brought to the lab, and my coworkers could not get the blood. The parent of the child got very angry. They, therefore, tried many times before they were able to collect the blood from the child. Evidently, the child was stuck with the needle many times. Consequently, the child’s parent was very angry. I did not know if she had threatened to report them to hospital administration. Instead of accepting the blame as a challenge to get better, they decided to blame it on me.

At that time, I was very good at collecting blood from children. Because they were having problems with the child, they decided to blame it on me. They were telling me I should have been there to draw the child’s blood. I was in the Chemistry department, and nobody ever told me they even had any patient. I did not even see the little kid. All of a sudden, I saw some female techs walking down the hallway with angry expressions. I know this will sound crazy to a lot of people. But, this is a true story of events of persecution that took place on the job. What could I have done as the only minority in a place of work like this? Actually, I thought they were joking. Subsequently, they prepared an incident report on me. In the report, I was blamed for the entire situation. This is a part of the pain minorities had to suffer in silence on the job. Rocking the boat on the job was not an option. In the case of another prior accusation despite glaring evidence to the contrary, I did not prevail. Many people would find it difficult to believe that such a thing would happen in corporate America. It is called scape-goating.

I waited my fate as the report was prepared and sent to the head of the laboratory. I was at that time wondering what disciplinary action would be instituted against me since about two or three of my coworkers were going to testify against me. After the head of the lab received the complaint, I was called to the office. I did not know what disciplinary action would follow from the incident that had nothing to do with me. Without a doubt, I responded with anger! I asked Joann, the head of the lab, “If I drop dead today, would other techs not be able to draw blood from children?” As angry as I was, I had to control my temper so my reaction would not destroy my defense. These were my coworkers who were blaming me for their own incompetence. Because they could not perform their job effectively, they decided to blame it on me! After I defended myself, Joann was puzzled by the report. I was glad that after my explanation the head of the lab sent out a memo. She issued an order that everybody must learn to draw babies. She indicated in her memo that I would no longer be drawing blood from babies. She wanted every tech in the lab to learn to draw blood from babies. I was elated. In the past, I had not been as successful in defending myself. When I related the story to some people years later, they said, “How ridiculous! They blamed you for their own incompetence?” In the past, I have learned to deal with accusations like this over the years on the job. This was nothing new. Evidently, God was using these painful situations to teach me how to deal with problems like this in the future. Perhaps, the Lord was preparing me to deal with persecutions for righteousness sake. I did not understand this until years later when similar events happened at another institution.

Through Life Crisis God Reveals His Power

For many years I did not understand the significance of crises in people’s life. In my walk with Jesus, from many events that happened to me, I started to learn that God tends to reveal his power at the darkest moments of our lives. Unfortunately, the darkest hours tend to be the most painful hours of life. At this point in writing this book, I believe this is the right point to review the Lord’s divine intervention in my life while I was on the mission field. Here is the summary of the list of events happening to me around this time:

After the death of my neighbor a year before, and after other bad experiences, I decided to go on a 21-day fast from November 1 until November 21, 2004. Shocking events immediately followed the fast. I felt I was pushed into the middle of a battle. Jesus was actually preparing and positioning me for war.

Event #1: Testimony # 78 My brother called me from back home to tell me of a vision revealed in his church about me. In the vision, I was supposed to be praying for victory over crisis. Even though I had not discussed what was happening with my brother or with anybody at home, a divine message came in response to my personal crisis. I responded to my brother that he did not need to worry and that everything was going fine. I also gave him a hint that I was in the middle of a fast. When a warning comes like this from a third party, it is a confirmatory vision. I believed a battle was about to begin. Therefore, I continued my fasting.

Event #2: Testimony # 79 The day after my fast was over, I received a spiritual message to read Psalm 27. That morning, I read the Psalm, not understanding the significance of the message. Later, events showed that the message was God’s way of preparing me for spiritual warfare ahead. This Psalm was very important, particularly two verses which state,

Though a host should encamp against me, my heart shall not fear: though war should rise against me, in this will I be confident (Psalm 27:3).

For in the time of trouble he shall hide me in his pavilion: in the secret of his tabernacle shall he hide me; he shall set me up upon a rock (Psalm 27:5).

Event #3: Testimony #80 Following this previously related message, I did not have any idea what was happening until I arrived at work that day. I was called to the office and realized four people had conspired against me. Stories had been made up, and false witnesses were lined up. I was shocked because it took me by surprise. What made me so angry was the false testimony of people who were intent on destroying me. These people included the head of my department. I was very angry!

Event #4: I started asking God why all these things were happening to me. My anger was not necessarily at God, but at people for being so evil. I believed the demon was driving the people. What else could be the energy behind evil?

Event # 5: Testimony #81 While in the midst of all these crises, the Lord asked me to stand still for him. I received a confirmation of God’s message from another coworker. This lady was another Christian. She was very religious, and I had known her for about 29 years. I could tell she was also a God spiritualist. One day, she came to me and said, “These people are not bothering you; it is Satan doing all these things. The devil is using them against you.” If you look back at the first chapter, I described how the Holy Spirit revealed to me that the devil was using people against me each time I tried to do something good for God. This coworker was repeating the same thing the Holy Spirit had told me while I was thinking about leaving. Another day, the same lady came to me saying, “The Lord had shown many things to me. The devil is at work in this place. Do not go anywhere; we shall prevail.” I was very shocked when this lady told me this as if she were reading my mind. I never discussed with her my original plan to leave with her. She just told me to “stay still.” This was the same thing the Lord had told me a few weeks earlier. Again, this lady repeated what the Lord had told me. I took this as another affirmation from God as a demonstration of the mystery of his nature. As the whole event manifested itself, the Lord wanted me to stand still for his glory. Jesus actually wanted me to face flying bullets for him, the same way he had received bullets for me. However, these were not real bullets like Jesus received for me. These were emotional bullets. I had spent many years of my life fighting on the job. I was tired of fighting. I would, however, never disobey the Lord. His command remained my topmost priority.

Dream - Event #6 Testimony #82 A shocking revelation came to me through a dream. I was taking a nap before going to work one afternoon. I had a dream that, while looking to Heaven, I saw the moon and sun appearing together. Later in the dream, the sun was actually coming towards me. It hit me in the face, and exploded on impact. I did not know what the dream meant. However, I noticed in that dream that nothing happened to me after the explosion. Was this Jesus’ way of telling me to be ready to receive emotional bullets? I could not tell. That afternoon, as soon as I got outside, I saw the sun shining very powerfully. The moon was to the east of the sun, just as I had seen it in my dream. I kept on looking as I went to work. Both heavenly bodies acted as though they were following me to work. This event repeated itself the second day, then again on the third day, and of the last time, on the fourth day. The event took place for four consecutive days. Up until today, I do not know what this event meant. Does the appearing of the sun and moon together in my dream and in real life mean empowerment from God? I could not tell. It is possible that the planetary signs were messages to me from the Lord. Perhaps, showing the sun and the moon together was to signify that the Lord was standing next to me. Again, I cannot tell. I am not sure.

Instruction -Event #7: Testimony #83 I was given a specific set of instructions from the Holy Spirit. I was asked to generate a progress report on my project and send to the CEO of the hospital network. I was initially hesitant about carrying out these instructions. I was thinking that our own hospital CEO might find out and would get angry with me. The Holy Spirit insisted on a conversation with me, saying, “If you do not do it, who will do it?” I was therefore, obedient to the Lord’s voice through the Holy Spirit. I did what I was told to do. Subsequently, I realized the significance of the message and of what I was told to do. I received continuous messages to do things for the Lord all the time.

Vision - Event #8: Testimony #84 At home, when shortly before I left for work, I received the Holy Spirit’s message. I was told somebody would approach me and tell me something that would cause me to be angry. The Holy Spirit specifically warned and instructed me not to be angry with the person. I did not know what this was all about. Less than one hour after I got to work on that day, one of the female managers approached me, telling me things that actually made me angry because she was so insulting. Immediately, after this took place, the Voice of Holy Spirit within me said, “Remember, I told you not to be angry.” Quietly inside me, I responded “Yes, sir.”

Immediately after the event, I felt the overwhelming power of goodness of the Lord. Joy filled my heart, and I was very happy for the rest of the shift, nothing anybody said to me bothered me. It was as if the Holy Spirit manifested himself in me on a higher level of joy and peace, which I could not comprehend. I testified about the event during a Bible class. My pastor said that the joy I felt was God’s reward for being obedient to the Holy Spirit. Later, the reason for the Holy Spirit’s instruction was made known to me. The Lord’s warning, though very quiet, was actually telling me not to derail his plan with my angry response.

Sent to Deliver a Message - Event #9: Testimony #85 I started receiving more requests, instructions, and initiatives to do things for other people through the divine grace of God. One such incident happened on Christmas Day, 2004. I was instructed to give some presents to certain church members, who were living alone. While I was getting ready to carry out this divine instruction, another church member showed up on my spiritual radar. I was asked to give her a present, too. Initially, I was as hesitant as my wife was. I was not sure whether it was God’s Voice giving instruction, or I was making the idea up in my heart. As confirmation, I was reminded of my personal commitment to Jesus to carry out God’s instructions. I went ahead with joy and gladness to do what I was instructed to do.

While I was carrying out these divine instructions, something very intriguing happened in the house of one of the ladies I was sent. On my way to the lady’s house, the Holy Spirit asked me to enter her house and pray with her. When I arrived, she was standing by the door waiting for me since I had called to tell her that I was on my way. Once I saw her outside, I thought it was the end of the possibility of praying with her because I did not think she was going to invite me to come inside. I did not want to be rude by inviting myself inside her house. I was going to drop the present off and then leave. I got out of my car to give her the Christmas present. As I handed the present to her, she invited me to come inside. Inside her apartment, I shared a couple of testimonies with her about my spiritual journey. By so doing, I shared stories about my personal experience with Christ. Being a God spiritualist herself, she shared some of her experiences with me. I invited her to pray with me, and then we both went down on our knees and prayed. When the prayer was over, I could see the storms of tears that had washed down her face while we were praying. It was then that she told me her Christmas story for that day. She had been praying to God that morning for some spiritual action since it was Christmas Day. She was expecting God to respond to her prayers by sending someone to her. She was living alone in her apartment. She told me that God had answered her prayers by sending me. She explained to me that I had made her day. She was so elated. I left her apartment glorifying God.

Another Dream - Event #10: Visitation #22 - Testimony #86 I had another dream. This was a very powerful message from the Lord to me. The dream was packed with powerful divine revelations. This was one of those revelatory dreams. In this dream, I saw myself on top of a slanted building. Because the roof was slanted and almost standing straight up, I felt I was going to fall off. I did not know how I got to the top of this roof but I was struggling not to slip off and fall down. In that dream, when I looked down, I saw an endless journey down into a pit. I knew, letting myself fall down was not an option.  When I looked up, I saw a few more steps before getting to the top. I also saw some cubbyholes on the roof I could place my hands and feet. I held on to one of the cubbyholes to climb up to the top. At the same time, I was afraid to stick my hand in any of the cubbyholes on the roof since I could not see through because of the way they were made. I was greatly afraid I might place my hand in one of the holes and have a snake bite me. Although I did not see a snake, I started to be afraid. I looked down again and saw a long way down. Letting myself slip down was, therefore, not a good choice since I could be falling many floors. I did not think I would survive the fall. The journey down seemed endless, and fear petrified me, preventing me from climbing the rest of my way to safety. The only choice I had left was to start praying. In my dream, I started to pray for divine rescue. I kept praying and praying to the Lord to rescue me.

While I was praying, I suddenly saw myself at the end of the roof on the last step leading to safety. I did not know how I got to the end of my climb. I felt an invisible hand lifted me from where I was to safety. The supernatural power picked me up and brought me to the end. Without a doubt, Jesus was that supernatural power that rescued me. As I was walking away from the roof where Jesus had rescued me, I saw a bridge. Over that bridge, I walked to safety. I was walking very fast, away from the roof. As soon as I crossed over the bridge, I saw my smiling wife standing next to me on the left side. I was about to ask her where she had been all the time I was in danger struggling on the roof.  While I was thinking about what to tell her, we both walked hand in hand to a bus stop to the right. Then I saw a male church member. I told him that after such a difficult struggle on that roof, I did not want to go back to that bridge again. I had the dream on Sunday. As soon as I woke up, I told my wife of my spiritually intriguing dream. I gave a testimony about the dream in the church that evening. The meaning of the dream was simple. Jesus used the dream to tell me about the outcome of the job crisis. The dream told me about my condition at that time, and also predicted the outcome. Jesus was also telling me about my journey with him. He was telling me not to be afraid as obstacles came during or after each mission. Jesus was reassuring me not to be afraid to call on him for help during trials and tribulations. Later in my journey, I realized Jesus was using this dream to prepare me for the challenges ahead.

Warning by the Holy Spirit - Event #11: Testimony #87 At this time, I had already accepted the implications of all the divine messages I was receiving. I was in the middle of a battle, and Jesus was assuring me of victory. One day, I was sitting in my living room and a spiritual message came that I would be called to a meeting over some of the problems on the job. I was asked not to get angry. The Holy Spirit was preparing me for another situation on the job. As soon as I got to work, the head of our department, who was one of those being used by the devil, asked to talk to me in her office. I was not surprised. The meeting was like a negotiation session with the devil in the flesh. Following this, I had another divine message. Again, before I left home, I had a spiritual message that something was happening in administration regarding our department. One of the ladies working with me had told me what was happening with the managers who were giving us hell at work. Evidently, due to so many complaints, they had been called to meetings with the CEO and the quality improvement officer. I received this message twice from the spiritual realm. Each time this coworker came to tell me about the administrative meeting in progress regarding the problems in our department, the Holy Spirit would have already revealed events in progress to me. I believe the Spirit of God was using this coworker to confirm the divine messages. In the Spirit, I was being reassuring that Jesus was at work, and on top of problems created by the devil. Yet the lady telling me the story was unaware that the Lord was using her as a confirmation of the spiritual messages I was receiving.

Promise of Help - Event #12: Testimony #88 I started to receive divine messages that help would come for the problems I was facing at work, and sooner than I thought. I had a couple of days off when I received a phone call from work that one of the managers giving us problem was in trouble. Apparently, she received a bad evaluation, based on the feedback given by the staff, which the administration had requested.  Some of my coworkers were elated to see Deanna, the female manager, in trouble. I was happy Jesus was working to help us solve the problems on our shift. I wanted this manager to repent because she was an atheist. The incident also reminded me that Deanna was one of the greatest obstacles I had ever faced while working for the Lord. When some of my co-workers came to me rejoicing, I started praying for Deanna. Actually, I really felt sorry for her. She did not know how she was allowing the devil to use her for the purpose of evil. I knew she did not believe in God, as she seemed to be driven by the forces of the devil. I also knew she used to be in partnership with the present head of the department raising hell. Instead of rejoicing over another person’s misfortune, I was praying she would not lose her job. I was praying Jesus would reveal himself to her through God’s grace. Many times at home, I went down on my knees praying for the same lady who had given me hell on the job for the past five years. I was praying that God would give her strength to be able to handle the problems she was facing with administration regarding her performance. In the end, may she be a better person and may God glorify himself through her. However, I had to hide my compassion for her; otherwise, other people in my department fighting against her would be angry with me. One thing I could not understand was my struggle for caring so much for Deanna who had given me so much headache over the years. On one hand in my human spirit, I was upset Deanna was giving me headache because she wanted me fired. Another male coworker revealed this fact to me. Despite, I still have love for her from the heart of the Holy Spirit within me. These two opposing feelings created a struggle within me. How can I love a lady who was determined to destroy me, if not for the love of Christ?

Event #13: Testimony #89 It was time for me to rejoice in the Spirit because Jesus did what he had promised me he was going to do. He said he would come to my rescue, and he did. I was happy, based on the evidence that I was not fighting alone. Jesus did not tell me directly during this crisis that he would fight this battle with me. This is an important observation. Jesus said help would come; this meant I had some roles I had to play in the outcome of events. I was instructed to do certain things, which I did, and Jesus did the rest. To me, it was like a training process to make me stronger for God’s missions. If God had told me he was going to fight the battle for me, I would have become complacent. Instead, he taught and empowered me to battle the forces of evil. I was not fighting in my own power, but through the power of the Holy Spirit from Jesus. The easiest way to tell if a person is being driven by the devil is their angry response to good works done by those people inspired by God. If you are doing good work for Jesus, and you are being attacked, your attacker is being energized by the power of the devil. In many cases, those attacking God’s messengers think they are doing the right thing because they are driven by the desires of the devil. They do not realize Satan is using them. Regardless of what happens, in the end, Jesus helps us to be victorious over the devil. During this time, my heart was filled with the song, “Great is thy faithfulness.” I was praising Jesus for coming to my rescue as he promised me he would. Praise God!

Event #14: Testimony #90 I was unaware that the crisis on the job for me was about to intensify. However, the climax of the crisis would be preceded by minor challenges. In some of these challenges, the devil tried to use people against me. One of the workers on the night shift had made up a false accusation against me. Here I was on the following day at a meeting again with two hostile managers. The Christian lady, a coworker, told me after the meeting that she felt the negative energy of the devil in that meeting. I proved that a lie was told by another coworker by proving all of them wrong. In proving them wrong, both the Blood Bank supervisor and I repeated the work I did. We got the same result. I was vindicated. I later called this spiritual lady to tell her that I was okay and had been vindicated. I told her how I felt her presence as she passed by the door of the room where the meeting was taking place. She also said she heard some ugly words being said by the angry managers despite the fact that they did not know what had happened. The managers were both reacting to the false statements told to them by another employee about me. Through the power of Jesus, I proved them wrong.

A few days later, I had a conversation with this coworker friend of mine. We discussed how the devil had set up a workshop in the lab since they made the former Blood Bank supervisor head of the entire department. My personal reaction was, when administration places a person being driven by the forces of the devil over a department, Satan sets up a workshop in that department. That was exactly what happened! The events of hate, anger and animosity we were experiencing in the laboratory were not unusual. There will always be chaos in a place where people allow Satan, instead of the Holy Spirit, to set up a workshop. One of the most powerful gifts I received from Christ during the crisis was the gift of a new heart. My heart no longer responded to unrealistic fears. There was no more fearful anticipation from unknown disasters. I used to be crippled by such fears. Occasionally, I would still be warned when trouble was coming my way by way of a little nudge in my heart. However, Jesus took all my fears away and gave me a new heart closer to him. In all things, I declared to him that I was ready, at any time, to use anything he had given me for his glory – Amen.

On the job, I was in the middle of a crisis, and the situation was about to get worse as I held on to Jesus.

Chapter 28

Finding Strength in the Middle of Crises

“Call me in the day of trouble, I will deliver you, and you shall glorify me” (Psalm 50:15)

When we are going through storms, regardless of our Christian faith, we start to ask when it will end. Where do we find strength in the middle of crisis? These were the questions I was asking myself as the job crisis continued. These challenges were more than a job crisis. They were crises on the mission field. I could not easily run away, especially when Jesus had instructed me to stay and fight. I looked to Psalm 46 for answers to those questions. This inner exercise is very important for people going through a crisis. When we refuse to resolve emerging problems within, the stress may sometimes paralyze our minds. Once we allow negative emotions from the crisis to paralyze our minds, unpredictable actions may follow. At this time, I found refuge and comfort in Psalm 46.

God is our refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble. Therefore we will not fear, though the earth be removed, and though the mountains be carried into the midst of the sea; Though the waters thereof roar and be troubled, though the mountains shake with the swelling thereof (Psalm 46:1-3).

Our greatest strength comes from God during trials and tribulations. Many people tend to turn to their friends, spouse, family members and, sometimes, non-Christians, for help. We leave the Lord out of the equation, yet he is the only one who can deliver us.

There is a river, the streams whereof shall make glad the city of God, the holy place of the tabernacles of the most High. God is in the midst of her; she shall not be moved: God shall help her, and that right early (Psalm 46: 4-5).

What is this river referred to in this Psalm? Jesus referred to certain rivers at least twice.

“He that believeth in me, as the scripture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water” (St. John 7:38).

“But whosoever drink of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life” (St. John 4:14).

According to Jesus, if you are a Christian, already baptized by water and the Holy Spirit, the Word of God forms a stream of living water inside you. The Holy Spirit is sitting in the middle of that water. This is similar to what Psalm 46 says: There is a stream which shall make glad the city of God, and God is sitting in the middle of that water. Also, Psalm #1 mentions a godly man being like a tree planted by the rivers of water. Again, the Bible is referring to that living water.

And he shall be like a tree planted by the rivers of water, that bring forth his fruit in his season; his leaf also shall not wither; and whatsoever he doeth shall prosper (Psalm 1:3).

The Holy Spirit represents God sitting in the middle of our hearts. We know from the Word of God that our body is the temple of God – the temple of the Holy Spirit. This river of living streams of water is supposed to calm us down during times of crisis. Many people refer to this as an inner strength. In reality, this is the living water and the Holy Spirit of God giving us strength and keeping us calm when we face difficult times. However, we have to know that the strength is present in our hearts. The Holy Spirit empowers us to face challenges. We learn to tap into that divine inner energy by drawing from the well of the endless water of salvation. This is one of the many gifts Jesus gave to us Christians. Many Christians tend to forget this inner strength during times of crisis. However, we need to be very careful here. Some non-Christians will read the Bible for the purpose of attacking God’s message. Without the indwelling of the Holy Spirit, the Word means nothing. When the Word enters into us, we must not only accept it, we must also believe the Word. Following this, the Holy Spirit comes. Just as a chemical reaction takes place in a Chemistry lab, the entrance of the Holy Spirit into a person brings the Word of God alive in a believer. This was what Jesus referred to as, “The word shall become inside him a living spring of water.” Jesus describes a spiritual chemical-like reaction within a believer. The Holy Spirit makes the Word of God comes alive!

Jesus as the Source of Our Inner Strength

The Bible is filled with so many symbolisms. Besides the chemical-like reaction just described, there are other ways to look at water in the Bible, giving us clues about the spiritual realm. In different parts of the Bible, the word “water” is used to define the symbolism of the flowing Spirit of God (Rev. 22:1, Psalm 1:3) by divine action. The Holy Spirit, therefore, gives life. The springs, rivers, or fountains emerging from the big water or river represent the fruit of the Spirit. Anybody who is baptized by the Holy Spirit is capable of bearing the fruit of the Spirit. Jesus also used water as a symbol for the Word of God, as in his conversation with Nicodemus in John 3:5 and also in his farewell message in John 15:3. He also referred to this Word of God as spirit, meaning the Holy Spirit in John 6:63. Jesus stressed in this passage that, it is the Spirit of God that gives life. This means, the Spirit makes the Word of God comes alive and also gives us divine energy, or empowerment. When we look at it in this context, the water ends up being the Holy Spirit of God. This divine energy is supposed to sustain us until help comes from God when his angels come to rescue us. Before the angels come, we have to be able to call for help, in faith. God did not create the waiting period. Man created the waiting period because of his inability to quickly call for help when needed due to lack of faith in divine intervention. This divine inner strength gives us power to yell out for God’s help. When we yell out to God in faith during a crisis, we also believe he can rescue us. Some churches do not believe in divine intervention. Consequently, these churches are riddled with satanic activities. Crises within those churches tend to paralyze God’s missions. When we close the door to the manifestations of the Holy Spirit, we inadvertently open the door for demonic activities.

When we are crippled by fear and despair, it is the worst time to call for help. We are mentally and emotionally disabled. While we are drowning in despair, our physical energy is gradually being drained. If we are not careful, our spiritual strength goes into a shutdown mode as well. Why? Fear, anger, hate, and despair are negative emotions that generate giant negative spiritual energies. Once we are submerged in a pool of negative energies, our positive spiritual energy goes into a shutdown mode. When we are in a negative mode, we cannot hear the voice of God speaking to us. Negative emotions tend to disconnect the pipeline of our spiritual connection to God – opening the door for the devil. This is why negative emotions are the greatest deterrents to hearing the voice of God. Regardless of what the situation may be, we should always know that God is standing next to us. Peter knew to yell out to Christ for help when he was sinking in the middle of a storm. Jesus lifted up his hand and rescued him, grabbing hold of him. If Peter did not have enough strength to shout for help, Jesus would be looking for Peter under water. During my own crisis, I made the stupid mistake of asking God, “Will you stand by me throughout these trials. I promise to go through fire for you, Lord, if you stand by me. Please Lord, will you stand by me?” To this request, I received no answer from the Lord. I did not even receive a simple hint from the spiritual realm. Later, I realized I had asked a very stupid question, which needed no answer. In my own thinking, the Lord was perhaps responding to the question with a question saying, “Who has been standing next to you all this time? Why do you have to ask such a stupid question?”  The answer to my question was silence from the Lord. This defines the stillness of his voice. It was a stupid question that deserved no answer. However, as always, the Lord had already given a clue to the event before it happened. While I was asking that question, I was feeling peace and serenity within me. In the middle of a storm, the Lord was with me. Jesus is an ever-present help in the time of trouble. One powerful message I directly received from Jesus was to let people know that he would never abandon his sheep during a time of crisis. I received this message many times, and I made sure I presented the message to church members as many time as possible in my presentations. We may not be able to trust people or ourselves during a crisis, but we can trust Jesus. I am a living witness!

Moses’ Journey was Placed Before Me as a Mirror – Testimony #90

A month before these events started, I received Exodus chapter 3: 4-5 as a memory verse for Sunday morning devotion at church. I was getting some spiritual vibes that this message about God calling Moses had more to do with me than with the church members. I had used the memory verse and spoke four times about God calling people like Moses. On the last Sunday of this message, I ironically asked the congregation, “Where are you standing when God is always there for you?” I told them about the story of God telling Moses to stand still. The question that continued to come to me was, “If God can stand firmly for you, can you stand firmly for God?”  The way the whole event turned out, I did not realize Jesus was actually directing that message to me. Less than a week after I finished the memory verses, hell broke loose on the job. Satan had taken over three people on the job who were ready to fight against me for no reason. But Jesus had a war plan. I had none because I did not know what was about to happen. Think more about Moses when he faced one of the greatest challenges in his life in leading the children of Israel out of Egypt. Down the road was the powerful might of Pharaoh’s army coming toward the children of Israel. Yet Moses had no single weapon in his hand. While Pharaoh’s military force was approaching, the children of Israel were criticizing Moses for leading them out of Egypt. They said they would have preferred to have died in Egypt as slaves than to die a wretched death in the wilderness. Many of the children of Israel were very afraid when they saw the military power of Pharaoh coming down to attack them. In the middle of this confrontation, Moses appeared with a fishing pole in front of the whole nation of Israel. That would be laughable in today’s society. What could he do with a fishing rod against the military force of Pharaoh coming after the children of Israel? Moses was bold! He said, Fear ye not, stand still, and see the salvation of the LORD, which he will show to you today: for the Egyptians whom ye have seen today, ye shall see them again no more forever. The LORD shall fight for you, and ye shall hold your peace (Exodus 14:13-14).

Most of the Israelites must have been thinking Moses was out of his mind with that fishing pole in his hand. Yet, it was the most powerful weapon in his hand as God stood by him. Since Moses was in constant communication with God, he knew about God’s war plan. He knew God was going to deliver them from the hand of Pharaoh’s military might. Then God asked Moses a question in the middle of all the chaos. “Moses wherefore cry thou unto me?” (Exodus 14:15). There was silence from Moses. God was perhaps asking Moses about the people’s faith in him. Did I not get you out of Egypt? Why are you panicking now? God said to Moses, “Tell the children of Israel to move forward.” God was telling Moses he should tell the children of Israel to stop panicking and move forward, trusting in him. The most stupid question Moses could have asked God was, “Can you see the soldiers of Pharaoh coming down on us?” God would have answered Moses, “Look Moses, I’m not blind. I can see Pharaoh’s soldiers coming on you to make a fool of themselves. I can also see you with that staff, and the children of Israel all from up here.” Perhaps this could have been the conversation between God and Moses if Moses had asked such a question. God had already promised to stand by Moses the same way he promised to stand by me. At this time, God ordered Moses to do one of the most remarkable miracles ever recorded until this day. God asked Moses to stretch out his staff to divide the Red Sea. Moses did according to God’s direction, the Red Sea was instantly divided, and the children of Israel were able to pass through on the dry land. Moses used only a staff to defeat the military might of Pharaoh as God was standing next to him. Pharaoh’s entire army drowned in the Red Sea as they tried to pursue the children of Israel. One of the major miracles performed by Moses in the wilderness was dividing the Red Sea with a staff. On careful evaluation of this event, it becomes obvious that God had already transferred miracle power to Moses in the process of impartation. Moses was the point of contact between God and the children of Israel. Throughout the Bible, God tends to use people as the point of contact between the divine and the physical world. God manifests his miracles, using man today as the point of contact of his empowerment through the Holy Spirit. People, therefore, become the vessels through which God’s energy flows to others for God’s purpose. When God is with us, nobody can be against us. We need to stand still and stop worrying. God has us covered!

Be still, and know that I am God: I will be exalted among the heathen; I will be exalted in the earth. The LORD of hosts is with us; the God of Jacob is our refuge (Psalm 46:10-11).

The Processes of Surrendering to Christ

I want to end this chapter by listing the steps in the process of surrender to God. Many people tend to have problems with this process. For a long time, I had problems with the process of surrendering to God. If you are running into problems in your life, perhaps it is time to surrender your life to Christ. You should have tried it before this time, anyway. Here is another opportunity for you to come to Christ. A total surrender has to be a process. Total surrender takes a longer time. Our hesitation to surrender to God is the major cause of unhappiness and failure in our life.

Here are the basic aspects of surrendering to God:

Live your life to glorify God.

Let Jesus work miracles through you.

Get closer to God and ask Jesus for assignments.

Put God first and let his desires be your priority.

Ask God to give you directions and guidelines to accomplish his objectives.

Place your desire last.

Devalue the power of material things to control you.

Enjoy physical pleasure in moderation, and do not be obsessed with the flesh.

Remove any excesses of the flesh in your life.

Remain humble before God.

Minister to others as directed by God.

Love others as you love yourself.

Respect other people, no matter how physically unattractive.

Let the Bible – the Word of God guide your direction in life.

Pray and mediate daily on the Word of God.

Unfortunately, times of trials and tribulation are the moments when people tend to run away from God. Most of the times when people run away from God, they run into the hands of the devil. The devil is an invisible enemy. Satan destroys those he controls. Jesus is an invisible friend. He gives joy and eternal salvation to those who believe in him. Crisis situation may be a very dangerous time. This is the most important reason why we must come closer to God. When we are in any battle, God’s war plan, even though it may not be obvious to us, will always prevail. We should continue to meditate on the Psalms of spiritual defense, just like Psalm 91.

He who dwells in the secret place of the most high shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. I will say to the Lord, he is my refuge and fortress, my God in him I will trust (Psalm 91:1-2).

Everything I have discussed so far was preparation leading to the real war on the mission field. The next chapter narrates the chronicles of facing fire in the middle of a painful storm as the job crisis came to its peak.

Chapter 29

Turning Point on the Mission Field

“When the Holy Spirit leads you into the wilderness for training, the devil always show his ugly face” (St. Matthew 4:1-11)

At this time, I was in the middle of a very painful crisis on the job. Despite the emotional burden, I always have to remember that man’s biggest goal in life is to please God. This goal may be contradictory to society’s norms. We live in a society where people want to please themselves by doing things that only benefit them. When Christians try to do what benefits society, non-Christians are less likely to embrace such efforts. At times, even people wearing the nametag of Jesus will join the secular world for political gains in dishing out more pain to those who are suffering. The secular world does not trust people dedicated to good causes. Non-Christians start to wonder about the ulterior motives behind these good deeds. In the secular world, people do what benefits them. They could care less if it hurts society. This was part of the major obstacle I was facing in the work place. In the skeptics’ mind, why should a minority be dedicated to improving the system? They were unaware of the fact that I had received a mandate from the highest authority, from God. Despite the challenges and persecutions I faced, I kept pressing on with the Lord’s mission while scaling down my activities. This is one of the chapters that will reveal the mighty hand of the Lord directing my mission. I wrote this chapter at the end of my first assignment with Christ. I learned a lot from this assignment.

Where was Jesus?

Just because Jesus sends you on an assignment does not mean you will not encounter problems. Christ is very faithful. He will walk you through the obstacles. You must, however, stand still. One of the most interesting things about working for the Lord on the mission field is that Jesus knows everything and is aware of everything happening.

“Unless the Lord builds the house, the laborers work, but in vain. Unless the Lord guards the city, the watchman stays awake in vain” (Psalm 127:1).

We humans tend to have the misconception that Jesus is not aware of what is happening. Erroneously, we think what happens to us in life, or on the mission field, catches Jesus by surprise. This is not true. Jesus keeps monitoring what is happening to us when he sends us on a mission. This is one of the major lessons I discovered towards the end of this mission because of his involvement in the entire project. When events were happening, I underestimated the Lord’s involvement. At the end of this chapter, I will discuss seven major events that took me by surprise. These events demonstrated the mighty hand of the Lord directed the events. I was shocked!

Positioning for a Battle

Jesus’ direct involvement with my mission was not a new thing. The entire book of the Acts of the Apostles clearly defines Jesus’ involvement as the apostles spread the Good News of the gospel. Before he departed this physical world, Jesus commanded his disciples to spread the gospel. These instructions were for his disciples then, and also for those who are spreading the Good News today. Jesus never abandoned his disciples. He continued to communicate with them through the spiritual realm. Similarly, when he sent me on the mission field, Jesus was more involved in the entire process than I was able to understand. I am about to describe the turning point in my assignment on the mission field. However, before discussing my battle with the devil on the mission field, there were certain messages delivered by the Holy Spirit into my spirit. While these events were taking place, I did not understand the significance of the meditation until the war was over. In hindsight, I believe Jesus occupied my mind with these “five gospel messages” as a form of empowerment prior to the showdown on the job. These thought processes, or meditations, prepared and positioned me for the consequences of the final battle on the mission field. The process was like Jesus penetrating my thoughts to prepare me. Before discussing the final confrontation, here are “the five gospel messages” I was given for my spiritual meditation around this time.

Pleasing God is Easier Than Pleasing People

There is nothing more sobering as the realization at this pivotal point in my life, that trust in people will eventually lead to a tragic failure. Yet, we spend 365 days a year trying hard to please and impress people, instead of pleasing God. At the end of the year 2004 and entering 2005, God made something very clear to me. Based on the experiences I had working with people, my efforts to please people would end in a failure. I learned a good lesson from this. Consequently, I started to work hard to please God. I was trying hard to reflect the love of God to people by showing kindness, mercy, and love. God finally revealed to me that it is much easier to please him than to please people. This realization came towards the end of the year 2004, when God gave me a new fearless heart in preparation for missions ahead. The process had started a couple of years before. For the past 28 years on the job, I spent so much time trying to make people happy. My impression at that time was, whatever pleased people would also please God. I did not know at that time, I was dead wrong. Pleasing people does not mean pleasing God. There are many people who are fakes. Some are in the ministry for their own personal gains. There are many people who profess to be Christians, but inside their hearts, evil reigns. I have experienced this in the health-care industry for many years. How then, can we please God by pleasing people? It is impossible! Why does society allow people who are doing good to be punished? Why do we choose to punish people trying to prevent accidental deaths of patients in hospitals? Why do we agree to hang an innocent hard-working employee in order to bring less productive workers to compliance? Who else is directing such persecution if not the devil? For the sake of money, we would rather spill blood. This is one of the major reasons why fixing medical error is a great challenge in health-care institutions.

Man Can Fail You, But God Will Never Fail You

Our biggest goal, the most important mission in life, is to learn to obey and listen to God’s instructions for our lives. Unfortunately, we listen to everybody rather than God. When we run into trouble, we start to blame God. Man will fail you, but God will never fail you. When God enters into a commitment with you, God will live up to his part of the bargain. Will man live up to his own part of the bargain? Recall the story of Jacob when he fell in love at first sight with Rachael and wanted to marry her. Laban, his father in-law, asked him to work for seven years before giving Rachael to him as his wife. Jacob worked for Laban for seven years. When it was time to deliver on his promised, he defrauded Jacob and gave him Leah. Jacob’s father in-law changed the rules in the middle of the game. When Jacob complained, realizing he had been defrauded, Laban came up with another plan. He wanted Jacob to work for him for another seven years before offering Rachael to him. As a consequence of being defrauded, Jacob ended up working for seven more years before being given Rachael, the woman he really loved. This fraud perpetrated by Laban against Jacob caused many problems down the line. As a direct consequence of the jealousy between two sisters, Jacob ended up with four wives, contrary to his original plan. The rivalry between those two sisters was not pretty. Contrary to man, God will not change the rules of the contract in the middle of the game, based on my experience with him.

In my own personal testimony, Jesus never promised me and disappointed me. By the end of the year 2004, Jesus reminded me of the day he came to me and gave me instructions about carrying out a task a few years ago. Jesus gave me the instructions to carry out certain tasks for seven days. When I hesitated, the Lord said, “If you carry out this task, I will give you a little present.” I heard this statement loud and clear from the Voice. I did not know what the Lord was telling me, or what his plan was. I obeyed and carried out the Lord’s instructions. However, while carrying out these instructions, I told my wife and other people to be my witnesses to the powerful message I was receiving from Jesus through the Holy Spirit. On the day I finished that task, I waited for Jesus to do what he said he was going to do. I was thinking, within a couple of weeks or even a few months, something would happen. I was dead wrong! In less than 24 hours after I completed the task, the Lord responded. He sent me a candy-like gift from somebody I had never met in my life. I am a witness. The Lord is always faithful in his promise to people. I discussed this story as a testimony earlier in this book. However, I did not know the significance of the experience. I asked myself, was God bribing me? Later, as time passed, I experienced similar incidents over and over again, teaching me to follow the Lord’s instructions. After many experiences with the Lord, I came to the realization that the Lord was training me to be obedient and to follow his instructions. He was teaching me that if I obeyed his instructions, I would be blessed. He had chosen me for many divine missions ahead. The events at that time were just the beginning of my training program, which lasted a couple of years before the ministry work started.

To people who are not able to discern the voice of God, this is one of the ways he communicates with people. Before God places me in any situation, he will first give me training to help with the missions ahead. When the Lord realized I was not in the proper emotional state of mind to handle a particular situation, he would send ministering angels. They would warn and prepare me for the problems ahead. This preparation had happened to me many more times than I could count. We may never understand everything about God, but we can study the ways he does things, even from the time of the Old Testament. Before God sent Moses to Pharaoh, he trained him and prepared him for the journey out of Egypt. God may never tell you all the obstacles along the way, but he will guide you through all of them. What a great privilege to serve God! While we spend 365 days chasing after money, power, and fame, how many days do we spend with God? I’m not referring to our daily 15 – 35 minutes of devotion. I’m talking about spending a whole day off from work, doing nothing all day but reading the Bible, singing, praying, and listening to the Word of God. Some people refer to this as a 24-hour prayer marathon. Others refer to it as a 24-to 48-hour prayer vigil. Some people go as far as a three-day prayer vigil while others with more time go on a seven-day prayer vigil while fasting. As people stuck with the joy of the flesh, we spend more time chasing physical materials. It is as if we are in a race we are never going to win. We spend less time preparing and investing in our own eternity with Christ because we are busy chasing vanity. Regardless of how much money we make on this earth, when it is time to leave this world, none of that money will accompany us to Heaven. Heaven is not taking reservations for such things. Jesus has already warned us about this. Why do we spend so much time chasing after vanity?

Car Wreck on the Way to Glory

Many times we run into all kinds of problems on our journey. We get so angry with God instead of learning from painful experiences. We need to learn to turn every obstacle into an opportunity. Every problem in our life is designed for special reasons we may never understand. Problems may prepare and strengthen us for the next stage. Many people get stuck at one stage and refuse to move forward because they are busy nursing their hurts. Unfortunately, they allow their past to contaminate their present and pollute their future. Inside every painful experience of a Christian’s life is the antidote for healing. There is also a door to the source of strength to help us move forward. Jesus says, “I will never leave you comfortless, I will come to you” (John 14:18). Do you think Jesus will abandon you during your trials and tribulations? Let every obstacle or car wreck you encounter in your life be a refining moment for you on your way to attaining God’s glory. As long as you continue to wallow in self-pity, you will never find a place of comfort. Christ will always walk you through the valley of life, if you allow him.

How We Miss God’s Blessings

Many times, we get very emotional because we ask God for things, pray over it, and perceive that nothing happens. Truly, when we pray, something is happening, but we cannot see those events. There are movements in the spiritual realm that we are oblivious to. Before we start to perceive these changes, God wants to take us to a place and point in life before receiving his blessings. When you give money to a child, he will use it to buy candy. Our problem is, we want to do things in our way. On the other hand, God wants us to do it his way. We miss God’s blessings when we ask God to fall behind our plan instead of falling behind God’s plan. We allow negative emotions to steal away the prominence of the Word of God in our hearts. Consequently, in this negative state of mind, our hearts are hardened, and we fail to realize God’s blessings. Unfortunately, many people will wake up and go to bed staring at their blessings, but unable to recognize them. The spiritual inner eyes are blinded by either negative emotions or distractions from the physical world. While we are busy wallowing in despair and depression, we can never realize the fullness of God’s power. Our negative emotion is a deterrent to the manifestations of God’s blessings. I have stressed this point throughout this book, and I will continue to stress the point. Negative emotion is the tool of the devil to distract us from God. Many people will die, never realizing the fullness of God. This is because they are busy carrying around painful emotions, which prevent the actualization of God’s blessings in their lives. People who continue to nurse negative emotions have created a bondage situation for themselves. When you are in bondage with negative emotions, you can hardly hear the voice of God. Consequently, we miss our blessings and opportunities. Painful emotion causes the human heart to be hardened against God. Until we release that negative emotion, we can never find peace or hear the Voice of God.

The Book of Psalms says, “If you want to hear His voice, do not harden your hearts, as in the rebellion, as in the day of trial in the wilderness” (Psalm 95:8).

Jesus said, “Seek first the kingdom of Heaven and its righteousness and all other things would be added unto you” (St. Matthew 6:33).

Peter said, “For I see that you are poisoned by bitterness and bound by iniquity” (Acts 8:23).

Some people do not realize that bitterness tends to poison the human soul, and the result may lead to great tragedy.

While we are young, God gives us the opportunity to do many things our way. We err, do many wrong things, and go in many wrong directions. At a point and time in our life, if we refuse to seek God’s way and do it his way, we may be lost in transit. To be successful in our endeavors, we have to get behind God’s plan for us instead of telling God to get behind our own plans. Uncovering the greatest mystery is to recognize God’s plan for us. As long as we are walking with the Lord, he will continue to reveal his ways to us. If we refuse to walk with the Lord, we will never realize God’s plans. However, God keeps trying to get our attention, in all kinds of ways so we can come closer to him. At times, some blessings need instructions and guidelines to be successful. If we are not paying attention to God, how can he instruct us on how to follow his direction? If our electric has been disconnected, switching on the light will do no good because there is no power. When we walk away from the Lord, how can we receive guided instructions on our journey? While we are walking with the Lord, as soon as we get closer to his blessings, the spiritual alarm goes off in our head. Many times, we will be warned in the Spirit about what is about to happen. God is my witness. Many of my spiritual revelations are about incidents about to happen. When something big is about to happen in my life, God is always warning me to be prepared. When you are walking with the Lord, you can never miss your blessing because he will let you know when the bundle of blessing is coming. At least, he will give you a hint. Other times, God will give you a pleasant surprise, but most of the time, he will let you know ahead.

In the process of working to receive God’s blessings, we should also work hard to ask God what he wants us to do for him. Another major problem is, some people are freeloaders. These people want all the blessings from God but do not want to work for God. Our loving God has many missions, assignments, and projects. We need to ask God in our daily prayer,

“Father, what can I do for you today? Who can I minister onto for your sake so I can bring glory and honor to your name? Show me thy way, O Lord, so that I may know you more, so that I may learn to walk in your ways. Your mission remains my number one priority everyday. Let your spirit guide me through this day.” Unfortunately, there are people who play church. They just attend church and claim they are Christians. There are also people who go to church just to worship. There are even higher messengers who not only go to church to worship, but also to serve God by serving people.

Wasted Endeavors

I know many of us need to work and pay bills. However, how many hours do we work to accomplish those goals because we are trying to please ourselves and others? We love to acquire possessions. Neither the achievements we attain nor the wealth we acquire can ever bring us the everlasting joy and happiness we desperately need. All our relentless endeavors, based on our ego-driven ideology, will one day crumble under our feet. It is disheartening to look at human life entangled with struggles and disaster upon disaster because we choose to disobey God and refuse to carry out his plan for our life. Regardless of how hard we try with relentless vigor and earthly inspirations man cannot attain true peace and happiness in the absence of God. This is the major lesson revealed to me in the midst of crisis on the job. As mentioned earlier, I spent too much time trying to please people. In the end, after 28 years, I failed. My heart was crushed! Many of us do the same thing, thinking all will be well if we can only please people. I have seen husbands trying to please their wives and wives trying to please their husbands. The result is a total failure. This does not take away from a person trying to do his or her duty within the family, to an extent. True satisfaction comes from a closer relationship with God through Jesus. In our journey with Jesus, he takes us to the presence of the Father. Anything outside of this will end in tragic failure.

“In your presence is the fullness of joy. In your right hand are pleasures forevermore” (Psalm 16:11).

God has already manufactured the best antidote, or a very potent medication, for depression and despair. As you read the story, watch what happened when Jesus gave me this medication. I had a misconception when I was young that full college education with some graduate degrees would insulate me from the day-to-day torment on the job. After 32 years on the job, nothing could be farther from the truth. Regardless of my job position and regardless of the job I was doing, I was not protected from the day-to-day torment on the job by people driven by the forces of evil. These people operate in the spirit of anti-Christ trying to derail God’s plan. That part is settled in my heart, but the will of the Lord will prevail regardless.

Final Confrontation with the Devil on this Mission Field

As my final confrontation with the devil on my job came closer, the Spirit of God amplified his manifestation to me. I was propelled to a higher spiritual dimension. At that time, I did not know that Jesus himself had physically arrived on the scene. One of my friends at work commented to me that I should receive an award for all the work I had done for the hospital. I said to myself, this woman is out of her mind. I told her, I did not need any award. Even if an award were placed before me, I would refuse it. I was not interested in any award. I was ONLY interested in doing the will of God. I was a man on a mission for the Lord. I did not know something drastic was about to happen to me on the job.

One Monday, I was working with another lady in one of the laboratory departments of the hospital. She was close to my age and had gone through experiences similar to what I was struggling with at that time. Strangely, we had both experienced similar problems on the job. We realized that the hard-working employees are the least rewarded in corporate America. Hard-working people have to struggle to survive because most people want to use them to shine. However, those with bigger mouths who work less end up being promoted, creating more chaos in the workplace today. As we get closer to retirement we still face great stress on the job to perform more with less resources to get the job done. In the presence of more work in less time, increased rules and regulations, and dealing with difficult managers and employees, work will continue to be overwhelming. If we are not careful, at a point in time, this stress will bring us closer to the brink of both physical and mental collapse. Job stress will lead to breakdown of relationships. The family will start to disintegrate. We love money more than we love people. We will eventually pay a painful price. For a society submerged in our lust for more money, the handwriting is on the wall. When I look at the present requirement of excessive work in the health-care system to simply make a living, it becomes obvious; man is in a race he can no longer win. As this trend continues in other industries, there is going to be more mental illness in society including depression, anxiety, fear, despair, and hopelessness. We will continue to experience more emotional outbursts on the job leading to tragedies. This gave me opportunity to look at myself. For the past 32 years, all the work I had done had brought me no joy, only despair, emptiness, sadness, and depression. There is no doubt, regardless of achievements, man is always alienated from the product of his labor. The struggles are not God-made, they are man-made. In the end, man is going to lose this race to make more and more money at the expense of the bleeding workers.

King Solomon the wisest man said, “For what does a man get with all his work and all his efforts that he labors with under the sun? For all his days are filled with grief, and his occupation is sorrowful; even at night, his mind does not rest. This too is futile” (Ecclesiastes 2:22-23).

Blessed Assurance and the Divine Visitation

At the beginning of this chapter, I promised to discuss seven mysterious events that took place at the conclusion of the health-care mission. Although I got angry with people for how I was treated, somebody else took the issue more personally. I will present a series of events that took place, marking the explosive end of this assignment, and the implications to the nation. Then you can judge for yourself whether God’s hand was directing these events through Jesus Christ. Before I present these events, remember what Jesus said about sending people on a mission: “He who rejects you, rejects me. He who rejects me, rejects him who sent me” (St. Luke 10:16).

If Jesus sends you on a mission and people reject you, they have rejected God. People do not realize that God does not send a person just to deliver a message alone. God sends a messenger with a divine plan to help rectify a situation. People have the choice to accept or reject the message. Whatever choice is made, there is always a consequence as this story will reveal. One thing I realized is, contrary to killing myself on the job, when I am doing God’s work, I discover more peace, happiness, and joy. I also find that pleasing God is not as difficult as trying to please people. When I read the Bible, pray to God, and sing religious songs, I find more joy and inner peace. Inside my heart, after many years, I finally discovered a place I can hide from people, in the bosom of Christ. Perhaps God is telling me the same thing he told Solomon. No matter how much wealth Solomon had, life without God always led to despair and lack of fulfillment. God was probably telling me that he was the only source and direction to true peace and happiness. Divine light just went off in my head. Regardless of how hard we try, the struggles of this world will lead us nowhere. However, a journey with Christ is guaranteed to bring us everlasting peace, joy, and eternal salvation.

Sometimes, the journey may be difficult, and the mission nerve-wracking. I have been sent on a journey so difficult that I cried out to Jesus to rescue me from my emotional pain. The period of emotional agony, in the situation I was facing may have lasted just a couple of days, or perhaps, a couple of weeks. To me, the period was like an eternity. As always, Jesus came to not only rescue me from my painful ordeal, but to teach me what to do. He gave me his assurance and taught me a lesson. Perhaps he was telling me, “I suffered so much for you so you could gain eternal salvation, but it was not so easy. Because I love you so much, I surrendered my life and body to be tortured, just for you. Can you suffer for me?” That statement implies a great lesson from the Lord.

Seven Major Spiritual Events

As a recap, I was sent by Jesus to this health-care institution to work on medical errors. Initially, I could not tell why the Lord wanted me to work on medical errors. I was just instructed to go without being told what I would encounter. Based on the events to be discussed later, Jesus was concerned about bloodshed in hospitals due to medical errors. Medical errors were causing unnecessary deaths in hospitals across the nation. This was the primary reason why Jesus sent me on this mission field. At that time, I was unaware of his concern until he revealed it to me. I worked on the medical errors project for about five years. Earlier in this book, I discussed some of the achievements of that project. As my mission comes to an end, I was in a showdown with the forces of evil on the mission field. However, Jesus was standing next to me. An event that could be described as an explosion took place on the mission field. The irony was, this hospital was affiliated with a Christian organization. Here is the countdown to disaster.

Event # 1 Testimony #92

One Monday, while I was in the middle of a crisis in this particular hospital, something supernatural happened. I experienced a very powerful spiritual amplification while working in the chemistry laboratory. At that time, I did not know what was about to happen. From the spiritual realm, I was being prepared for war in the physical world. Christ was preparing me for the events ahead. I wished I had known what was about to happen. Since I had relied on the Holy Spirit up until this time, I had no other choice. I was filled with the powerful Spirit of joy, peace, and serenity. The joy in my heart was overwhelming, I was singing praises to God throughout the eight-hour shift that evening. Little did I know that I was heading for a major event. Jesus had taken an action which was yet to be revealed to me. The event was about to manifest itself. Before the event occurred, the Lord had taken me to a higher spiritual dimension for my own protection. At this time, I was very high in the Spirit of the Holiness of God. However, I did not know that angels and ministering Spirits had been discharged and were taking positions around me. I felt the heaviness of the Spirit of God. This indicated that Jesus himself had actually arrived at the scene. I will reveal this evidence later. However, at this time, I did not have an idea of what was going on, or what was about to happen. Caution! Anybody who is serving the Lord needs to read this section of the book very carefully. This is not fiction. This is a true story. This seemed to be the beginning of a confrontation between the physical and the spiritual realm, and Jesus was directing the process, as the mystery of the events would reveal. One of the things I learned each time I received amplification of spiritual power prior to an event is not only the warning about future events, but the importance of being aware of God’s presence around me.

Event #2 Testimony #93

On Tuesday, when I arrived at work, I received a phone call from the hospital administration. I was called to a meeting in administration at the boardroom. Prior to the meeting, I went in the closet. I went down on my knees, and I started to pray. In that prayer, I experienced peace. I did not know what that peace meant at that time, other than all would be well. At the administration office, I had to walk through a hallway to the boardroom. The look on the face of the executive secretary was unfriendly. As I walked down to the boardroom, I started to feel very intense negative energy. I started to perceive something bad was about to happen. Entering the boardroom, I saw the hospital CEO, our laboratory pathologist, the personnel director, and the director of quality improvement. None of them were looking friendly towards me. A meeting was already in progress about me when I walked into the boardroom.

When I sat down at the boardroom meeting, the CEO sitting on the other side of the big table asked the personnel director to start. For lack of a better word, I was being court-martialed by the hospital. My crime was discovering too many systemic errors within the hospital. The Personnel Director was the prosecuting attorney. Others at the table were witnesses. The CEO was the judge. I had no defense attorney, nor anybody to speak on my behalf. Accusations were leveled against me. I was accused of finding too many medical errors and systemic failures within the system. I was accused of provoking department supervisors because I identified errors in their procedure manuals. I was told that my relentless vigor in identifying and fixing these problems had gotten me in trouble. They built up many false accusations against me. One of the more ridiculous accusations against me was that I was using “1ml of reagent” to type a patient’s blood type instead of a drop or two. Anybody who ever worked in Blood Bank knows a tech must be insane to use such a large amount of reagent to type a patient. This is compared to a nurse giving a patient a total of ten tablets, instead of one pill. It does not make any sense! Yet, such a lie was presented at my trial. Nothing I said in my defense worked. I was told they were going to take disciplinary action against me. Initially, I thought I was dreaming. I could not believe my ears. Most of the accusations were presented by the personnel director. Even the Quality Improvement officer that I thought was my friend joined the personnel director to persecute me. Her action was a betrayal.

After accusation were made against me, the CEO of the hospital started speaking from this point. She was the presiding judge over my trial. Her verdict was, “guilty as charged.” She said I was placed on suspension until a decision was made about my case. I was told that whatever I was doing, I was not doing it for the hospital. I was doing it for myself. I was told that I was a repeat offender because I had identified many errors within the system. I was also asked to write a letter to the CEO giving a reason why action including job termination should not be taken against me. Later, the quality improvement director hinted that I was supposed to write a letter of apology to the CEO. My letter of apology should also address the issue of having insulted the supervisors by identifying errors in their procedures. The CEO looked at me, and told me that regardless of the fact that I had discovered errors in procedures, they refused to correct the errors. She said in angry defiance, “We will never change the procedure!” The pathologist who was under the influence of the administration told me in a softer voice, they did not need to correct the procedure books. The anger in the boardroom was so explosive against me. I knew the devil was at work.

I was shocked at the meeting when the CEO told me there were no errors in the Blood Bank procedure book. I had already presented a case to our reference lab. The response of the reference lab indicated there was a need to correct the errors in the procedure book. These procedure errors have caused a lot of problems for techs working in the department. There were many procedure complaints by techs working in this department over the years. The complaints had been brought to my attention. Our efforts to fix these procedures had met with an angry response from the Blood Bank supervisor. When she became the director of the lab, she started a campaign against me, and my project to fix medical errors. The problem of errors in procedure can lead to delays in transfusing patients, especially in emergency situations. A Blood Bank tech may have to second-guess the intent of the procedure leading to further guess work. Procedure problems can lead to medical errors killing patients. This is the same hospital where over 100 patients were dying quarterly. However, I was not sure how many of them were dying due to medical errors. Based on statistics collected by the studies of medical errors at this hospital, the number of specimen collection errors per month was close to one thousand. This number was very staggering because over 400 patients were dying annually at this one hospital. Although I was not sure how many were dying due to medical errors, I could only go by the staggering number of specimen collection errors. It was at this time I knew why God had sent me to this particular hospital on a mission to help correct this problem. Christ wanted to stop the bloodshed, but people were standing in the way.

When the meeting was over, I felt as if I had been attacked by a sudden bomb. The Quality Improvement Director did something I would never forget, however. Despite the fact that she joined in my persecution, and being the only African-American at my trial, she did something very unusual when the meeting was over. She waited for everybody to leave the room while I was still sitting, shocked about what just happened. We were the last to walk out of the boardroom. At the meeting, I had experienced so much hate and hostility. My heart was bleeding. I needed some compassion from somebody. My soul was grieving. I was in emotional shock! As we walked out of the door, side by side, she quietly stretched out her hand to hold onto mine. She held my hand just like romantic lovers hold hands. Although holding my hand was a very simple thing, it was very comforting to my soul at that very painful moment of my life. She also spoke to comfort me briefly after the meeting while we stood in the hallway. She asked me if I wanted to go to office and talk. I declined her invitation. At that moment, I did not trust anybody in the hospital administration. I was hurting very badly within. But, I deeply appreciated her holding my hand as we walked out of that boardroom meeting.

Nonetheless, as I walked away from her, I was devastated. What happened at the meeting was never what I had anticipated. When I was asked to come to the boardroom, I prayed. I saw peace, meaning everything was going to work out fine. But the decision in the boardroom confused me. How could this have happened? There was a struggle within me. I was placed on suspension for fighting medical errors? I was the quality improvement officer between the laboratory and nursing department for about five years. I was sent for training to conduct committees between the lab and the nursing to solve systemic problems. I was made the chair of the committee by the administrator over the lab prior to the arrival of the new CEO. I had been working on medical errors for this institution, had done many good things, and had established many good policies and procedures between the lab and the nursing department. Most of the people in administration who knew about the initiation of my project had already left. Consequently, the voices of opposition grew louder against my project. When the female CEO came, I became the target of persecution. Despite my relentless efforts and unpaid hours over the years, I was punished. First, I was reported for working on duty. Second, I was written up for taking work home. Third, I was suspended for working too hard to fix medical errors in the hospital. Fourth, I was facing a possible job termination.

I do not know how I got home that day. I had to run to my locker and quickly escape through the elevator before any of my coworkers asked me any questions. What bothered me more than anything else about the punishment were the false accusations and lies told against me. How could this have happened? Within me, I struggled to find answers. Only God knew how I got home. I drove my car home, which was about ten miles from the hospital. I do not remember what happened between the time I left the hospital parking lot and the time I arrived at my driveway. At home, I started to brainstorm about what to do next. I evaluated how much money I had lost while working off the clock and spending my own personal money on the project. My Internet business, yielding about $15,000 annually, had actually collapsed because I was working on this project and devoting little time to the business. My wife was very upset with me for this loss of revenue. For all the years I worked on the project and the financial loss after the job explosion, my estimated financial loss was close to, if not more than, $80,000, besides the emotional pain to me and my family.

I was very troubled over this painful development. I wanted to call my friends in the media. I wanted to expose the hospital and tell my story about how I was reported for working on duty and suspended for working too hard to fix medical errors. I believed the story would have a giant national impact and create an uproar across the nation.  However, I decided against it because I was never given a divine direction or clearance to expose any health-care institution. In addition, exposing this health-care institution was against my policy of working on medical errors. As the chair of the national task force to reduce medical errors, one of my objectives is never to expose any hospital. I was in the business of identifying problems, finding solutions, and sharing those solutions with other hospitals. Consequently, I made a decision not to expose the hospital to the media. I knew this action would draw criticism from some people. Outsiders may have believed that exposing the institution would do a lot of good for patients in general. Some of my associates who had declared war on medical errors supported going to the media with my story. I refused. I wanted medical errors not me, to be the center of attention. People have to realize that I was not in the battle alone. Jesus was fighting with me. Although I was instructed to do many things during this project by the Holy Spirit, there was never a time when I received a message to expose any institution. I believed such an action would have been counterproductive. I strongly believed that exposing the hospital to the world would be self-serving and, perhaps, self-defeating.

After leaving the boardroom meeting, the quality improvement officer for the hospital told me I was being punished for working too hard on the project. Perhaps people may be wondering why action was being taken against me for working on medical errors in this particular hospital. Another person who did what I had done might have been given a giant compliment. Perhaps people were angry because being a minority working on medical errors, I was stepping on toes. This could never have happened if the friendly CEO to me was still at the hospital. I started the project with a friendly CEO. The CEO who presided over my trial was not the same CEO at the time the project was given to me by the hospital. The friendly CEO to me already left the hospital for the network office. He was a man of God and a great inspiration to me. I never had any problem with him. After he left, the female CEO who replaced him was negatively affected by the complaints of those from the laboratory, who did not want me to work on this project. While I was working on the project, some supervisors were not happy when told about systemic problems in their departments. No matter how polite I presented the problem, they still felt offended due to human ego. I personally believe that the cause of the problem was the devil. People who initiated the problem just went along with the desires of the devil. The Lord gives a person a project, and the devil stands in the way. According to the quality improvement officer, the hospital wanted to slow me down. I was asked to write a letter to the CEO. She asked me to write a letter which she would help me draft to its final version, apologizing to the supervisors, and the hospital for identifying so many errors within the system.  I was supposed to take back the errors I had identified. I was supposed to apologize to the supervisors who felt insulted because errors were discovered in their procedure book. I was also supposed to find a way to mend relationships with those who were angry with me for working on this project. While I was thinking about this, a red light went off in my head saying, FRAUD! FRAUD! FRAUD! I maintained with some officials still working at the hospital that as a man of principle, I would never compromise my integrity or commit fraud just for a paycheck. I had been involved in a national effort to reduce medical errors in hospitals across the nation, to stop unnecessary bloodshed. We had made a lot of progress on the national front. How could I comfortably take back systemic errors identified in the system? I refused to commit fraud to appease the hospital CEO.

Instead of sending a letter of apology, as requested by the CEO of the hospital, I made a decision to resign from my job that evening. Once I made that decision, I went to the hospital that night, and emptied my locker. I told some of the night workers that I had resigned from the hospital. They were shocked. They thought I was joking. Actually, my action surprised the hospital CEO. Although I was very devastated, it was the most honorable thing I could have done. I did not want to betray my conscience; neither did I want to negotiate with the devilish spirit driving my accusers. Subsequently, I sent a letter of resignation to the hospital CEO, and forwarded a copy to the personnel director who acted as the prosecuting attorney at the boardroom meeting. Some of my coworkers called to tell me the Blood Bank procedure book was later corrected after I resigned. I was told by one of my co-workers who called me at home that the entire situation was a set up to get rid of me.

My first ministry assignment had ended in a very dramatic and very painful way. My heart was broken and bleeding. I had just lost my job for fighting medical errors to save human lives. I had been working in that hospital network for over ten years. I lost my job because I volunteered to work to prevent deaths of innocent patients. Will America as a nation realize the painful price some of us have had to pay for fighting medical errors and improving patient care? Unfortunately, I was one of the casualties of war on medical errors. Nobody came to my rescue from the physical world. Those executives I relied upon at the hospital failed me. I was afflicted with great sorrow and disappointment.

Chapter 30

Another Divine Visitation

“I will never leave you as orphans, I will come to you” (St. John 14:18)

After I lost my job at the hospital, I should have been very angry with God. Perhaps most people would get angry for being misled by the Holy Spirit. In my reaction, I was not angry with God. I was, however, angry with myself for listening to “the Voice.” I did all I was supposed to do as the Voice directed me. I did not expect the whole thing to end the way it ended. Something must have gone wrong somewhere. I felt humiliated and defeated. Was I really listening to the Holy Spirit? Who was “this Voice” directing me? I pondered these questions.

Event #3 A Divine Visitation #23 - Testimony # 94

When I was suspended for finding too many medical errors within the system, I was confused about the series of divine messages I had received. Prior to this time, I had been listening to “the Voice,” which I had identified as the voice of Our Lord, instructing and directing me throughout the project. I thought that perhaps I had been listening to an evil spirit. I was thinking, if it was Jesus who was talking to me through the Holy Spirit, it was not supposed to end like this. I should never have been brought to a point of being forced to resign. When I wanted to leave the health-care institution I was assigned, the Spirit asked me to stay. Could this have been the Holy Spirit or the spirit of the devil? I started to wonder.

At this time, I was in so much emotional pain; I did not know what to think. I concluded secretly that it was the spirit of the devil that had led me astray. As a result, I secretly promised myself never to listen to “the Voice” again. I quietly decided to ignore the Spirit each time he talked to me. This was what I was thinking on Wednesday after the Tuesday trial in the boardroom of the hospital. Little did I know, I was dead wrong! The mysterious event that followed was a response from the spiritual realm. The incident was designed to put things in perspective. Early in the morning, on Wednesday while sitting on my living room couch. I felt like a wounded and defeated soldier, who had just escaped from the battlefront. I was thinking about all the events that had transpired within the past 48 hours. Suddenly, some mysterious events happened. I must have entered into a spiritual trance with my eyes wide open. As a result, I ascended to a higher spiritual dimension. At this dimension I am able to see through the spiritual realm. From my back, I saw a figure in the Spirit vision gradually moving to my front view. This was a very interesting experience. In the Spirit, I was seeing both the event happening behind me and in front of me at the same time. This was how I knew I had ascended to a higher spiritual realm. It was weird! I never knew I had such a spiritual talent. I noticed in the Spirit, I could see four sides of an object. In this vision, I was seeing an object in motion behind me without turning around. Then, the figure slowly moved in front of me, positioning itself directly before me. As he appeared before me, he started to look directly at me. When the figure first appeared, I was able in this mysterious trance, to immediately identify who he was. While I was sitting on my living room couch this particular morning, the figure of Jesus Christ appeared before me. I was face to face with Jesus Christ, my beloved Savior! He was wearing his white long robe as usual, and floating in the air as always. I was a little surprised about what was happening. I felt I was watching a movie.

While floating in the air and looking at me, Jesus started talking with a solemn and distinctive voice, “I came to rescue you, the same way you rescued that young lady a few weeks ago.” This was all Jesus said to me that morning, and then he left. The vision was an answer to my prayer. I had been praying for the past three months for Jesus to rescue me from this work place. When a new director took over the department, I knew it was time to leave. The new director was one of the voices of opposition against my project from the beginning. She hated me working on medical errors for the hospital. But, I could not leave on my own because I was sent on a mission. So I waited for Jesus’ instruction to lead me out of the mission field. Besides, “the Voice” already commanded me to stay still for the Lord. I was a little afraid that if I left the mission field on my own, I could have paid a painful price. I did not want to be disobedient to God. Jesus’ appearance at this time was both shocking and reassuring to me. It was unexpected.

Jesus Gave me Some Clues: Visitation #24 – Testimony #95

This vision proved a couple of things. First, the mysterious appearance and visitation of Jesus confirmed that the Spirit talking to me was not the spirit of the devil, as I had first thought. The Spirit was the Holy Spirit of God. Jesus knew my perception was wrong. He was able to read my mind. I was about to stop listening to the spiritual direction of the Holy Spirit speaking within me. Seeing what was about to happen, Jesus visited me to prevent me from going astray. He came to rescue the sheep that was about to get lost. Jesus came to set the record straight. “The Voice” was not the voice of the devil, but that of the Holy Spirit. Thank goodness!

Second, Jesus also revealed to me that the force that acted on me a few weeks earlier, was a supernatural power from him. A few weeks prior to this time, a mysterious power had affected me while I was leaving a friend’s apartment. As I was driving, I passed a young lady who was crying in the street. Instead of stopping, I kept going. I did not want to stop. I was going home to my wife because she was working that day and would be getting off work around that time. I was even afraid because the person I saw in the street was a young lady. I did not want to be accused of picking up a young lady because there were many predators in the world. At least those were my excuses. I had gone two blocks when I started to hear a message loud and clear saying, “Turn the car around and go rescue that lady!” I kept going and I did not turn my car around. I must have gone three blocks when this mysterious power came over me and forced me to stop the car. I kept on hearing in my spiritual ear, “Stop the car! Stop the car!” I started to tremble because I was overwhelmed by this mysterious energy I could not explain. I could not go forward even if I had wanted to because the spiritual power was so intense and subduing. I had to turn the car around to go and assist this strange lady. As I got closer to her, I noticed she was still crying. Once I got to her, I was able to identify her. She was the granddaughter of one of our church members. She just had a fight with her boyfriend, and she was looking for a way to go home. As soon as she saw me, I started to tremble even more, realizing how I was directed to rescue this young lady. When she approached my car and recognized me, she asked what was I doing in that area. I told her to get in the car, and that Jesus sent me to come and rescue her. When she got in the car, she told me of her fight with her boyfriend. I ended up taking her about ten miles to her mother’s house. When Jesus appeared to me this time, his comment referred to this rescue of the young lady. Evidently, Jesus was the one who manifested the power over me that led me to rescue the young lady. I did not see his image during the rescue event. I heard the Voice, and I was overpowered by a spiritual force I could not explain. The force was very subduing indeed. I was actually forced to turn my car around against my will. Evidently, Jesus had led me to rescue the young lady. At the time of this visitation, Jesus was referring to his presence during the mysterious event and how he was responsible for leading me to rescue this young lady. Without mentioning her name, I gave a testimony in church about how Jesus led me to rescue the lady. One remarkable experience during Jesus’ visitation was what happened as soon as he appeared to me. I noticed Jesus power was so great; he knocked out all other communication devices or thought processes in my heart. There was no room for any earthly interference or distraction. I was only focusing on him and nothing else. Once Jesus finished speaking to me after this visitation, I felt a huge relief from the emotional trauma of being forced to resign from my job. All my anxiety and fear disappeared. I was transported with joy to a higher spiritual dimension. His visit cured all my emotional pain from my job loss. Jesus brought me great joy after I lost my job! His visitation brought me inner peace. Praise God!

Looking Back at the Handwriting of Christ

The pivotal moment of my mission was the time Jesus came to me, especially because of what he said. It was very unlikely all these events would have happened by coincidence. I was in my living room on the big sofa, lamenting over what had happened on my job. I had lost my job since I chose to resign. I resigned because I did not want to bargain with the devil. I refused to compromise my professional ethics. Afterwards, I was submerged in so much emotional pain that only Christ could describe how I felt. All the people I trusted, including the network CEO and the entire health-care system had failed me. Nobody came to my rescue. But Jesus did! When I was lost in the midst of crisis on the mission field, only Jesus came looking for me. This is my mighty testimony for Christ. God the Father is my witness! I could not immediately understand the significance of the entire event from Jesus’ perspective until much later. When Jesus came to me for the first time and asked me to deny myself, take my cross, and follow him, the event at work reminded me of this message. Perhaps Jesus was telling me that, by following him, I had to be ready to face persecution, humiliation, shame, disgrace, victimization, and injustice. Are we ready to pick up the cross of persecution and shame and follow Jesus? He said we should not return evil for evil since he knows the forces behind evil. Similarly, the people at work rejected the ministry of Christ and, by so doing, rejected God. I chose to let God deal with them himself as I continued my mission for Christ.

The Value of Pain at the Moment of Crisis

There is a misconception in Christianity that pain is ungodly. If it is pain, it does not come from God. It must be from the devil. At least, that was my perception at the time I felt the devil, instead of Jesus, was speaking to me. In the human perspective, everything on our journey with Jesus has to feel good without any pain. This is a misconception. This is why many marriages will break down today because people only embrace what pleasures them. Prior to the marriage, he was the best thing that ever happened to her. She was also the best thing that ever happened to him. Yet at the moment of relationship crisis, the same person becomes the greatest monster of all. Everybody wants to be like Jesus, but nobody wants to suffer pain like Jesus. How can we be transformed into the image of Christ when we refuse to endure painful moments? Our spiritual maturity is measured by how we handle moments of crisis. For a mature Christian a moment of crisis should not be the time of explosive emotions. When Peter wanted to start a riot as Jesus was about to be arrested, Jesus stopped him. Jesus told Peter he could have called out to God who would have dispatched 12 legions of angels to rescue him. But, Jesus surrendered himself for redemptive suffering as God’s living sacrifice.

During this time, the Holy Spirit reminded me that greatness is never achieved in the midst of peace and tranquility. The pioneers of great achievements never danced through rose gardens, nor sailed through calm seas, nor ran through a crowd of cheering spectators. But they made remarkable achievements in the midst of the most difficult and unpleasant situations. At the moment of sorrow, in the wilderness of despair, is the birthing place of great glory. This is the reason why the same cross of sorrow and pain for Christ, is the birthing place of eternal salvation to all those who believe. As we get older, we begin to realize that painful moments are a part of life. Such moments have a transforming power not inherent in joyful moments. The more crises we endure in life, the more wisdom we acquire. However, those painful moments were not created by God; they were created when sin entered the physical world in the Garden of Eden. The original sin was not in the Garden of Eden. The original sin was committed by the devil when he rebelled against God before he was chased out of Heaven. In the Garden of Eden, he repeated the same thing he had done in Heaven by leading God’s creation to rebel against God’s authority. Therefore, what pleasures the body cannot give us salvation and peace. This was the deception of the devil, luring man by his desire for pleasure to sin against God. Consequently, God cursed man’s outlet of pleasure in the flesh. This created an enmity between God and human fleshly desires that led to sin. The only way man can find true joy and peace is not in the flesh, or in the physical, but in the Spirit. People who spend their entire lifetime seeking fulfillment in the flesh will be greatly disappointed. That was the critical reason why God sent Jesus to introduce the indwelling of the Holy Spirit. In the process, Jesus reconciles us back to the Father from the life of sin in the flesh. As a result, the process of getting out of the flesh to embrace the spirit can involve some painful moments of denying the flesh.

From the experiences I had on this mission field, I believe Jesus was helping me go through painful moments to transform me in his own image. Many of us resent such experiences. I did, too. I did not like the fact that I was humiliated on the job and fired for being obedient to the Lord. These events reminded me of when I wanted to leave the place on my own, Jesus was the one who appeared as a Voice and stopped me. Evidently, he wanted to take me out his own way. In the past, I used to run when I saw a storm coming. This time Jesus ordered me to stay. I believe Jesus wanted to walk through the storms with me so I would be a testimony for him to the world. Jesus went through horrible pain for me. Why was I not ready to walk through the storms for him? I knew when Jesus arrived at the scene, but I was not aware that he was with me throughout the ordeal. I had felt I was left alone. After the storms were over, Jesus revealed his presence. He wanted to reassure me of his ever-presence with me at the time of trouble. Praise the Lord! Although I did not know it until years after the ordeal was over and after having faced many more minor challenges, I finally regarded suffering from my adversities as a gift from God. At the end of the challenges we face for the Lord is the ignition of the glorious joy of being transformed in the image of Christ. We are used to a life of physical pleasure and of ignoring the joy in the Spirit. Adversities help to break us away from the pleasure of the physical world to embrace the fullness of joy in the presence of God, in spite of our pain. This is why dying to selfish desires is very essential in order to experience the true joy of the Lord. Perhaps people may be asking why I did not go along with the fraud and keep my job at the hospital. First, I did not believe the same Jesus who sent me on a mission expected me to support fraud. Even though it appeared I was working undercover, honesty is essential to the integrity of my mission for Christ. When I first reported medical errors in the late 1990s in my book Overcoming the Invisible Crime, I believe people had the right to be skeptical. I did not mention the name of any institution, except the ones already mentioned by the media. However, when the Institute of Medicine report came out, following my report, it authenticated my earlier report. In April 2002, my second report on medical errors was published in 101 Ways to Prevent Medical Errors. Consequently, telling the truth and abiding by the truth is an integral part of my report on my mission field. Someday, people will respond to the truth by doing what is right. If I had violated the integrity of my report because I wanted to participate in fraud, I would have become part of the problem. I know many people and investigators who were asked to study crimes and, unfortunately, became part of the crime. As a Christian, I owe those who may be reading this book years from now the truth. I am trained as a young Christian militant to stand bravely for what is right. I am also a trained scientist who brings out objective truths from empirical findings. Therefore, I cannot compromise the truth for personal gains.

Second, I was shocked when the CEO of a hospital looked me right in the eye and lied. I believe it is a very dangerous decision to remain in that type of employment. I knew the truth about the lies told by this particular institution about medical errors and the death of patients. I could not have ignored these facts.

Third, I believe what was lacking in this hospital system’s CQI was a policing system. Most hospital systems that are interested in knowing the truth have instituted hotlines, where an outside agency or a different department monitors reports coming from the hospital. The purpose is to take corrective action when needed so the whistle blower will not be in jeopardy. There was no hotline to report fraud, and there was no policing system. The consequence was that jobs were jeopardized, and those employees who trusted the system ended up being victimized by it. In a way, the CEO of the network, who designed the CQI system, let her faithful workers down. Part of her failing strategy was placing certain people in power by virtue of their nature rather than their competence. I read in the news that the CEO of the hospital network, who designed the CQI was determined to place women in most of the management positions in various hospitals within the network. What happens if a black, white, Hispanic, or Asian CEO decided to place only people of his own race in management positions? You cannot fix social injustice by another social injustice. Just placing mostly women in most of the hospital management positions does not solve the ills of society. Such administrative policy creates problems in itself. Regardless of the group of people in power, the lust for power corrupts the minds of people. Other less powerful people in the system are targets of victimization, abuse and oppression. This is why some males regardless to race are being oppressed and victimized in some health-care institutions. The solution to the problem of injustice is to create a balance of power. This should be done to avoid having a particular group of people dominate the administrative system, and beating up on those that are less represented. Flooding most of the management positions with a people of one gender creates disaster and confusion in the hearts of those within and outside of the system. From what I was told by outsiders, people may be thinking such a decision to flood women with most of the administrative positions was made out of anger and a punitive action against society for not embracing questionable sexual orientation. Her decision was not based on a quest for justice, but as a result of her anger against society. This was one of the major reasons why using CQI strategy for solving specimen collection errors failed in this particular hospital. The network CEO could not effectively police the women she placed in power.

Fourth, I have a very bad conscience. My conscience could never have allowed me to stay in this institution despite the fraud and the errors killing patients. At some point, I would have been tempted to report the institution. That was against my policy and against the national policy of fighting medical errors. I was not to expose institutions. If I had done such a thing, it would have put others across the nation fighting medical errors in danger. Such a scandal would have rocked the institution, leading to major disasters. The public would have been outraged, and it could have damaged the public image of the health-care institution beyond repair. I have witnessed a hospital where such a scandal destroyed the entire system. The hospital went from a three-hundred-bed to less than a fifty-bed-hospital in less than ten years due to scandals and mismanagement. Instead, I sent a report to the CEO of the network after I resigned so she would know what had happened in a hospital within her network. I, therefore, left the corrective actions to her if she chose to correct the problems. At that point, my mission ended with the system.

Event #4 Testimony #96

One thing was very clear from Jesus at the time. He came to rescue me. He would be controlling my footsteps from that time on. I did not realize this then, but as events transpired, I realized I was no longer in the driver’s seat of my life. Jesus had taken it over. My next assignment took me to a higher place to see and experience more about the glory of God in a way I had never experienced before. After resigning from my job because I refused to bargain with the devil, Christ took me to a higher place. Jesus took me to my own Mount Sinai. I use the name “Mount Sinai” because the Holy Spirit, from time to time, would refer me to the journey of Moses. Evidently, the Lord was paralleling my spiritual journey with the journey of Moses. My own journey is nothing compared to Moses’ assignment to leading the children of Israel out of Egypt. However, there are a lot of things I can learn from his journey. Following the supernatural events that happened, Christ led me to move over a thousand miles from St. Louis, leaving my family behind. He took me all the way to North Carolina. Christ, therefore, presented me to God. This was the time in my life when I experienced God in a way I had never experienced him before. God talked directly to me. It was a time of painful trembling and great fear. Yet I also experienced his great love. I will discuss more about this mysterious encounter with God in the second volume of this book titled My Closest Encounter With God.  It is this encounter that clearly confirms the divine message God asks me to deliver to the world.

Event #5 Visitation #25 - Testimony #97

About eight months after my mysterious encounter with Jesus, he asked me to testify for him. The way the whole event happened was a miracle in itself. I was getting ready to conduct a quarterly meeting for Sunday school teachers. I had planned the program the way the schedule was designed. A week prior to the Sunday of the conference, I was instructed by “the Voice.” I was actually forced in the Spirit to read a part of the Sunday school lesson. This part reminded me to trust in God and believe God will never abandon his messenger. The more I read this Bible lesson, the more it brought back the old memories about what Christ had done for me. According to the message of the Voice, Jesus wanted me to be a testimony for him! The lesson I was directed to read was based on Acts, chapters 1 and 2. The powerful message continuously jumping out at me was “the promise of the father.” Jesus was directly telling me to go and testify for him at the quarterly meeting. He wanted me to tell people that even during the time of job crisis he did not abandon me. My testimony is very clear. Jesus never abandoned me on the mission field despite the problems I encountered. He revealed himself to me before, during, and after the crisis. He walked me through the minefield, despite explosions on every side. During this time, the Lord through my wife, brought me to realize that it had been exactly ten years since Jesus took the bullets that were meant to end my life. Therefore, Jesus was going to use me for his glory. I was not complaining. I had forgotten the date of the event until my wife brought out the press article I wrote around that time. The article discussed my closer encounter with death the time I found myself in the midst of gang warfare in St. Louis. Jesus rescued me, by taking the bullets meant for me. I survived and owe my life to Jesus. He is the sustainer of my life for his purpose. I am his humble servant. Realizing the message Jesus was conveying to me at this time, I changed the conference program. I gave the testimony Christ asked me to give to people at the beginning of the Sunday School conference. There were about forty people at the quarterly meeting. I did not know who needed to hear the message. Based on the experiences from the past, I know that Christ always brings somebody to the meeting who needs to hear the message. I am one of those vessels Jesus uses to deliver his message. Initially, I thought I was doing those projects on my own. Then the Holy Spirit made me realize that those ideas of reaching out to others were planted in me prior to my birth. This is part of the mystery of God revealed to me. Every experience we encounter is part of the training process for us. The experience was empowerment to fulfill God’s promise. This is very important, especially for the most painful of our experiences.

Event #6 Testimony #98

About a year after leaving the job, I was working on another special project for the Lord. Then Holy Spirit brought me to a realization. While I was on the previous mission for the Lord, I was asked to do certain things in the Spirit. What I was asked to do led me to trouble. After a year, I was still asking the same question: why? One of the things I was asked to do was write reports about the events connected to my project and send them to the hospital administration. Each time I wrote the report, I would pray before sending it. If I did not experience peace in my prayer, I refused to send the report. Every time I was asked to write a report, I experienced peace in my prayer before sending the report. This was my way of confirming my purpose through the Holy Spirit before sending the report. I was asking, “Are you sure this is what you wanted me to do?” Well, writing the report led me into trouble with the hospital administration. I was told that I had identified too many errors within the system. I was suspended for working too hard to prevent death of patients from medical errors. I believed I have the right to ask, “Why, me Lord?” Did the Lord trick me? No! No! No! Here is the explanation. The Holy Spirit made me realize the nature of Jesus’ behavior. I came to realize what Jesus instructed his disciples to do when he sent them out on the mission field.

Jesus said, “And whoever shall not receive you, nor hear you, when ye depart thence, shake off the dust under your feet for a testimony against them” (Mark 6:11).

People can obstruct God’s plan, but they cannot destroy the fulfillment of the Promise of the Father. The Holy Spirit was asking me to understand that the reports I generated were to serve as evidence against the institution for rejecting Jesus. I was upset with the entire situation because what Jesus asked me to do led me into trouble with the hospital administration. That was the reason why I experienced the visitation of Christ. He wanted to set the record straight that the spirit working with me remained the Spirit of the truth - the Spirit of the Holiness of God. One of the biggest mistakes we make is to assume everything will succeed according to our perception of success. When we are sent on a mission for Christ, he has to define “success.” What we think is a failure may be an enormous success to him. He will use the elements of our crisis to create the greatest manifestations of God’s glory. Just because there was an explosion on the mission field did not mean Jesus was missing in action.  The next event that happened to the hospital, the Seventh Event, proved Jesus was right.

Event #7 God’s Hand of Justice - Testimony #99

At the time I resigned from the hospital, my attention was focused on the news story involving the fraud leading to the Enron collapse. I did not quite understand what the Lord was helping me realize at that time. However, I noted the message, but did not understand the relationship between the Enron collapse and what happened to me at the hospital. Many times, the Holy Spirit would reveal something to me, but the meaning will not be evident at the time. Later, the events that follow will explain the purpose of the revelation. This is similar to what happened a year after I left the hospital-mission field that gave me so much trouble. This follow-up incident is similar to the story of the children of Israel. God predicted to Abraham that his descendants would be in the land of bondage for 400 years. God promised and told Abraham, “That nation, I will judge” (Genesis 15:13-14).

About a year after I left the hospital of my mission field, government officials visited the institution. They identified fraud or impropriety within the hospital network, in the way patients were being admitted to the rehabilitation that were not supposed to be in that unit. It was done primarily to generate more revenue.  The person who wrote the criteria for admission was the same person who accused me of working too hard to fix systemic problems within the hospital. She used to be in charge of the rehabilitation department. At the time she overruled my report, she was then the CEO of the hospital. I was told that the same fraud she had inoculated in the rehabilitation department was the same fraud she had adopted when she became the CEO of the hospital. Unfortunately, for the hospital, government officials found the network system in violation of admission policy. It was fraud! As a result of this fraud, the hospital network had to pay back a total of $4 million to the government. The money the hospital lost, included the losses incurred in the process of fixing the problem. The financial loss paralyzed the entire department. Close to fifty percent of the rehabilitation centers in the entire hospital network were later closed down. A year later, the same CEO of the hospital who caused all these problems was let go. I did not rejoice in the financial loss for the hospital, nor the CEO losing her job. Personally, I felt very bad for the hospital system. However, the incident that happened reminded me of a prophetic letter I sent to the CEO of the hospital network when I left. Great empires will crumble from within when they embrace ungodly ways. When we reject the servant of the Lord, we reject Jesus. When we reject Jesus, we are positioned to suffer the consequences. We can always recover from financial loss, but if we refuse to repent, there is a greater punishment ahead. If you are in any power position and are condoning corruption, and abuse of others your luck will one day run out. Eternal damnation will be the worst outcome for rejecting Our Savior Jesus Christ. Except they repent, every soul that rejects Christ will one day pay a very painful price!

“Anyone who has rejected Moses law dies without mercy on the testimony of two or three witnesses. How much worse punishment do you think one will deserve who has trampled on the Son of God, regarded as profane the blood of the covenant by which he was sanctified, and insulted the Spirit of grace?” (Hebrew 10:28-29).

Some Sad Events That Could Have Been Avoided

A couple of years after I left the hospital laboratory, a patient was given the wrong blood, and the patient died. I do not know the details of the incident except confirmations from workers about the sad event that took place. This is what I worked hard to prevent while facing oppositions from the hospital management. The most disheartening was the death of Jessica Santillan at Duke University Medical School Hospital after she received the wrong organ type by mistake. The systemic failure that led to her death was already identified and listed on our reports a year before the mistake took place. When the report came out, it was not well received by most of the over 5,000 hospitals across the nation. Pages 112, possible error number 73 from donor center in the book 101 Ways to Prevent Medical Errors, published by Lara Publications, identified the systemic failure leading to the death of Jessica Santillian at Duke University. The report was published in April 2002, the error that killed her took place in February 7, 2003.

Obey the Voice of the Lord or Face the Consequences – Testimony # 100

A couple of years after the incident I just reported, I was working in another hospital in Chicago. (I have used a different city to conceal the identity of the hospital). Besides little problems once in a while, it was a good hospital to work. A week before the 4th of July holiday, a coworker came to me. He wanted me to exchange the 4th of July Saturday with him. He was expecting some guests. After thinking about it, I obliged to work the 4th of July even though I was originally scheduled to be off. I did not know that God was positioning me to do something for him. As soon as the schedule was changed, the Holy Spirit placed it in my mind to bring dinner for my coworkers. Because it was a holiday, a total of three of us would be working. Immediately, I dismissed the idea. I looked for all kinds of excuses why I did not want to bring dinner for my coworkers. A few days before Saturday, the message kept coming back to me that I should bring dinner on that Saturday for my coworkers. I still did not want to do it. I was arguing with myself. I was not sure whether the Holy Spirit was talking to me or the human spirit was talking to me. When I left work on Friday night at around 10:30 p.m., I was in my car driving when I received this message saying, “Why don’t you do what God asked you to do. You have always been obedient in carrying out the Lord’s instructions.” Immediately, I knew that the Voice was a message from the ministering Spirit around me. I have had this experience before in the past regarding having conversations with ministering Spirits. This is a Voice from the messenger of God. In my response, I said, “I’ll do what you ask me to do if you remind me as soon as I get up on Saturday morning.”  On Saturday morning, I was reminded about five times regarding the dinner I was supposed to bring to work for my coworkers.

I did not want to bring the dinner because I was informed by five different workers that the hospital would give us a free dinner. Regardless, I was obedient to the heavenly vision. I brought chicken wings to work for my coworkers on 4th of July. All the people who claimed free dinner would be given to us were wrong. The only person who was right was the Holy Spirit. The only food my coworkers ate was the food the Lord Jesus asked me to bring for them. No food was given to us on our shift. I was glad when I went home that I had obeyed the instruction of the Lord to serve him by serving other people despite my inner struggle. Exactly five days following this incident, an almost a disastrous event took place in this Chicago hospital laboratory. Without discussing the details of the events to protect the people involved, I was asked to give a product to a patient. There was no order in the computer for that product. I told the department who requested the product to put an order in the computer, and I would give them another patient’s product. The original patient was not going to use the product. The patient’s department was angry because an order was not placed in the computer for this patient. What happened was a systemic failure because the order was omitted, and was not placed in the computer as written by the doctor. I notified the technical supervisor of my department. I will call him Steve. I explained to him what happened as a form of systemic failure. I was hoping he would prevent such problems in the future. According to the codes of ethics in the hospital, we are not supposed to dispense any product or service without the physician’s order. We are not supposed to falsify patient records. These instructions were stressed to us from the hospital’s ethics training.

The next day was Friday; I was called to Steve’s office. He had written a reprimand against me for telling the patient’s division there was no order in the computer. He told me I should have just dispensed the product without delaying the release of the product. His request constituted a violation of the hospital’s policy. We were never to dispense any product without a physician’s order either written or placed in computer. Steve’s action was in violation of the hospital’s ethics policies, strictly enforced. Initially, I was shocked because I was the one who identified the problem and rectified it. Yet, this supervisor reprimanded me as a scapegoat for the rest of the laboratory for the systemic failure caused by somebody else. He explained to me that he met with the to lab director. For reasons not explained to me, they had decided to use me as the scapegoat and send a message to the rest of the lab to shape up. I did not believe what I was hearing. I thought I was in a fantasyland. Why would they want to punish an innocent employee to send a message to offenders? I was thinking about this. I asked Steve to sit back in his chair. I explained to him about the danger of fraud and what it had done to other businesses in the past. I did not tell him he was about to carry out a fraud. The Lord already revealed to me what was about to happen was a fraud. Very nicely, I hinted to him the dangers and the future repercussions of such a management decision. He sat back on his chair and tilted his head back for a minute, as if thinking. Then he sat straight and said to me, “I’m very sorry.” He finally told me he changed his mind. He pitched the write up. Despite his pitching the write up and apologizing to me, my inside had exploded into an emotional fireball of great sadness. I had immediate flashbacks of painful moments of the past. It reminded me of the past abuses, persecutions, and injustice I was subjected on the job for the past twenty years. My heart started to ache with deep emotional pain and sadness. I could not believe such a thing was about to happen again in 2009 after we elected an African-American president. Inside myself, I started to weep. I was weeping for humanity. I left Steve’s office submerged in very deep emotional agony and sadness. However, I had to wear a smile on my face when my coworkers would ask me what had happened. I had decided never to tell anybody what had happened. In the past, I had to swallow my pain, and appear normal. Instead of going to dinner despite I was fasting, and it was time for me to break my fast, I could not go. I had lost my appetite. I asked the next person in line to go ahead and take his dinner break. I was still hurting, and needed some time to process the injustice that was about to take place. This was a couple of days before my vacation started. I knew that my vacation was ruined, but the Lord comforted me.

In this same hospital, we were to attend mandatory ethics class every year. The video of Marian Jennings, a professor of ethics from Arizona State University was often presented to us at these classes. What was very disheartening about this incident was Steve told me he was a Christian. We have had many Christian discussions in the past. How can a Christian do this type of thing to another Christian? This brings me to the point of this testimony. We Christians, without realizing what we are doing, are destroying the gospel of Jesus Christ. We preach one thing and we do the opposite. This is another reason why Jesus was very angry with the Pharisees, as written in St. Matthew 23. Hypocrisy is a very powerful destructive force tearing apart the church today. I knew Jesus came to that meeting to protect me from this abuse. When the meeting was over, I felt a little sorry for Steve because of the repercussions of lifting up a sword against an innocent person. In most of the stories in the Bible, when you raise a sword against an innocent and defenseless person, God will raise a sword against you. That sword may be against you and your family as a curse you brought upon yourself. I spent most of my vacation days praying for Steve and the rest of the laboratory management staff. I was praying that Jesus would establish his power in the lab and chase away demonic influences. I knew this incident was part of the demonic warfare at the time I was about to complete a book testifying for Christ.

A week after this incident, when I came back from vacation, the true meaning of why the write up was initiated became obvious. Other coworkers hinted to me, despite the fact that they were unaware of the intended action against me, a week earlier. Throughout the incident, I kept receiving a divine message saying, “This incident will reveal the evil in the hearts of men.” I did not understand what this statement meant. I had just assumed that fraud and injustice are based on evil. But there was more to the story. I knew in the past I have done a lot of things to help people and had even given out some gifts. I was wondering if my actions had offended some people. Whatever I did was never to receive brownie points from anybody. I used to conceal the source of gifts so people would not associate them with me. I do not need their praise. My expression to others is the love Christ has shared with me. In this society, when you do nice things for people, there has to be an ulterior motive behind it. This is what many people, especially non-Christians think. My motive was to express the love of Christ to others. I had also received many complaints about other employees not doing their work. Because these workers are in the privilege group, nothing was done. The problems continued, and other less privileged workers not only have to cover for them, but were sometimes reprimanded for the mishaps of the privileged workers. This was exactly what was about to happen to me because I was not responsible for placing orders in computer, nor was I the person who placed the original order in the computer on the day shift. Yet this technical supervisor wanted to punish me for the errors of others. This man claims he is a Christian! What is the use of a fake salvation card? Unfortunately, many Christians are carrying fake salvation cards. If your Christian values and the preaching of Our Savior are not reflected in your business decisions, you are not a Christian.

“But be doers of the Word and not hearers only, deceiving yourself” (James 1:22).

Later, I learned the real reason for the trumped-up charges against me that initiated the intended disciplinary action. I was shocked! The technical supervisor lied when he told me the decision was made to punish me and send a message to other coworkers. That was not the real reason; it could have been part of it. There were many people doing things wrong in the department and nothing happened to them. Why should I be subjected to shame and blame when I had done nothing wrong? In most situations, I have gone out of my way to do more than my share of work to help the department and even some of the supervisors. I will briefly describe the incident while protecting the innocent as well as the guilty parties. Based on the hints I was given by some coworkers, it was time for the lab to pick a person for an award. Unfortunately for me, my name came up with others. The lab employees were to vote, and the person with the largest vote would be the winner of the award. The management of the lab did not want the face of a minority to represent the department. Consequently, actions were initiated to prevent me from being chosen. According to the qualities required for this award, a chosen employee must have good attendance and a good work record. I had never called in sick one time in the years I had worked in this hospital. The way to destroy my eligibility was to destroy my work by a fresh reprimand on my record. It was like a character assassination. This was the major reason why the write-up was initiated. Therefore, I was to be excluded from consideration by fraudulent means. Although Steve was much younger than I was, I used to believe he was a Christian until this incident. When I evaluated many conversations with Steve in the past, I concluded that his style was like that of a manipulator who used fear as a tool. I had to pretend I did not know what he was doing. I pray that God will reveal himself to him, bring him to repentance, and set him free.

The moment the fraud was revealed to me, I felt much better. Initially, I thought it was the beginning of an open season for another spiritual warfare. In preparation, I went on a three-day fast to prepare for spiritual assaults. With God’s honest truth, I did not want any award from anybody. I was working for Jesus and not for any award. What these people may not know was that the Holy Spirit placed this issue before me about two months before the incident happened. Perhaps the Lord was warning me. The Holy Spirit asked me how would I react if I were considered for an award. I told the Holy Spirit I would yield to the next person behind me for the award. Honestly, I am not comfortable receiving any award from any institution in the secular world. I have seen many despicable things happening in the business world for the sake of making money. I have witnessed how people are being abused for the sake of generating increase in revenue. I do not want to be a part of celebrating such a fake success by the work of the devil. It was very disheartening that I spent seven miserable days on vacation because of the trumped-up charges against me. I pray that God will forgive these people and lead them to repentance. On one Wednesday morning, following the exposure of the plot on my job, I woke up to receive a message from the Holy Spirit to watch the Pastor Rod Parsley television program that morning. It was my day off as I was still pondering the events of the past two weeks. I was searching for answers, as I was still hurting. The Lord knows I love testimonies for Jesus. I am always interested in that moment of conversion when sinners turn to Christ and from tragedy to triumph. Without realizing what the program was about, I listened to the entire program. The whole television show was about Annie Lobert, who founded the Ministry of Hookers for Jesus. She was an attractive young lady, who told her story of how she was a prostitute for many years, serving about 20 to 30 men a night, seven days a week. She made a lot and spent most of her money on drugs and gambling. She was pregnant ten times and committed seven abortions during her life as a prostitute. At one point in her life, she became empty. When she gave her life to Jesus, Christ turned her life around.

I had already learned at this point in my journey that nothing happens in my life for no reason. There is always a divine reason why I faced these challenges. Jesus has taught me not to look at the storm but the radiance of God’s glory shinning through the ordeal. The first lesson from my ordeal was never to trust anybody in the secular world of business transaction. I used to trust Steve on the job; I thought he was a Christian. Based on what happened and how low he was willing to go by hurting an innocent person, I realized, he was not a Christian. However, I continued to pray for him. This was why the Lord told me in a vision that, “I will reveal the evil in the hearts of men.” Unfortunately, this is how some Christians misrepresent Christ to the world. Second, despite the pain and the sorrow we are subjected to bear on the mission field, the Lord wants his messengers to reveal his true love to others. Third, just like the story of Annie Lobert, Jesus was telling me that despite the filth of the filthiest nature of man, he still showers us with his giant grace of redemption, greater than all our sins. Fourth, my Lord is a comforting God. I believe Jesus realized how the latest incident on the job emotionally traumatized me. When I got up on one Thursday morning following the incident, he sent me a message. That morning, I received a message to listen to Dr. David Jeremiah’s radio program at 8:30 CT. I usually watch television preachers in the morning except while driving my car, when I listen to religious radio programs. That morning, I finished my morning devotion earlier to listen to Dr. David Jeremiah. On this program, he was discussing the process of prayer, using the Lord’s Prayer as a model. I was about to turn off the program because I did not perceive any relevance to any situation I was in. Usually, when such a message comes to listen to a particular preacher, God wants to talk to me through the preacher. Towards the end of the program, Dr Jeremiah discussed the story of a missionary who was working in a foreign country and lost all his medical equipment in a fire. This devoted man went through all kinds of hardship while trying to replace the medical equipment. Dr. Jeremiah was stressing that, perhaps, if he had prayed first, the situation could have been easier for him. His message was a little different from what the Holy Spirit was conveying to me through this sermon. The Lord looked at my journey and saw my emotional pain. He paralleled my situation with the medical doctor in the story of Dr. David Jeremiah. I was being told and reassured that the same way God came to the rescue of this medical doctor to replace his medical equipment; God would successfully walk me through my painful journey. This is how the Lord Jesus reassures me of his love, comfort, and presence around me.  No matter how the challenges of life knock us down, Christ is always there to pick us up. In case Dr. Jeremiah was not aware of this, Jesus was listening to his sermon. That was why Jesus directed me to listen to the sermon that particular morning.

I have already discussed major incidents that happened following my forced departure from the project Jesus called me to serve. I know now that Jesus is always standing by me on the mission field. When I saw the events that followed, I was no longer upset about the problems I encountered on the mission field. When we go through painful moments with Christ on our side, we become a reflection of God’s glory. At times, our painful experience will lead us to glorious days. The glory we experience may not be in the flesh, but God’s glory may be manifested in us in the Spirit. Times will come when we may suffer so much in the physical realm, never reap the glory, or even live long enough to realize the glorious outcome. However, that same painful life will ignite spiritual passion in another person or people. The painful experience will one day bring others to Christ. We should always remember that none of our sufferings while working for the Lord is in vain. The entire incident of working on a project for the Lord and being persecuted without anybody coming to my rescue is the way the devil works. If a Catholic institution could allow the devil to reign in its hospital, what can we say about the devil’s presence in the secular world? This is one of the major reasons why the human race is doomed. Our lust for money, power, and pleasure will eventually destroy us. My heart is very saddened because of the damage being done by religious leaders misleading people. The current problem in our society is not because of professed sinners. Our greatest problem is based on those who visibly carry the badges of Christ, but intentionally and actively serve the desires of the devil. In St. Matthew 23, Jesus spent the entire chapter discussing the fate of wolves in sheep’s clothing. In St. Luke chapter 13, Jesus also made a statement to the outcome of those enshrouded in deception in the image of Christ. Jesus said, “Then you will say, ‘We ate and drank in your presence, and you taught in our streets.’ But, he will say, ‘I tell you, I do not know you, where you are from. Depart from me, all you workers of iniquity.’ There will be weeping and gnashing of teeth, when you see Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and all the prophets in the kingdom of God, and yourself thrust out” (St. Luke 13:26-28). Many people are leaving Christianity and going to worship idols because of the hypocrisy seen in the behavior of some Christian leaders. We would rather embrace money than do the right thing for God. I hate to think of what will happen on the Day of Judgment to those Christian leaders who have misled people. God will ask managers and leaders about the evil they have allowed to permeate the system, causing enormous human pain and suffering while they were in power. The best solution for these leaders is to repent and take corrective actions. Otherwise, they will one day face an ominous future in a very uncomfortable place.

God’s Miraculous Vision

Regardless of how much pain we endure while serving God in the ministry of Christ, nothing can be compared to the suffering he endured for us. He did this just to secure our salvation. Jesus did not have to suffer so much for us. He did because he loves us so much. He carried the entire weight of our sins by shedding his blood because of his love. As you are reading my story in the series of events blocking my efforts to fix medical errors in this institution, are you surprised? What later became obvious to me is God wanted to use this institution to help the entire nation find a cure to medical errors. Remember, when I was sent on this assignment in the beginning of my story, I was never told what to expect. Truly, there were certain things we achieved for the nation that were based on the special project I was doing for the hospital. As it has been reported over and over in the news, medical errors are causing patient suffering and preventable deaths in hospitals across the nation. As always, when God designs a plan, people allow the devil to mislead them, thereby disrupting God’s plan. Similar incidents happened in the Garden of Eden when the devil deceived Eve. Adam, by choice, made the wrong decision. They both fell for the scam of the devil. The story of the children of Israel is the personification of people who continue to derail God’s plan. When people choose to rebel against God, he will sometimes give them up to the desires of their hearts. Today, the entire nation is still suffering from preventable deaths caused by medical errors. The nation is bleeding! This is because people choose to listen to the devil rather than listen to God. Money is one of the greatest deceptions in our society. However, on the day each person faces eternity, the money and associated power suddenly become useless.

God the Loving Father – Testimony #101

It would be unfair to God not to share the many mysterious experiences I had with Jesus in this book. This book, therefore, represents my testimony for the Lord. At times, people talk negatively about God when they are going through difficult times. They get angry and ask why God allowed bad things to happen to them. The same people do not always think about God when they are enjoying good times. When people are climbing the ladder of economic success, do they always praise and thank God? Unfortunately, they believe they have achieved success by their own power. Contrary to the way some people blame God for their misfortunes caused by the devil, I applaud God and will continue to applaud him until the day I die. I greatly thank him for his mercy, kindness, love, and faithfulness. Above all, I thank him for using me as a vessel to reach others. From my personal experience, God is a very loving, merciful, and kind Father. I can remember many times when I received the divine messages through the Holy Spirit to do things. Instead of instantly doing what I was supposed to do, I started to question the Voice. At times, I would have a conversation with the Spirit of God due to my lack of faith in the message I was receiving. I remember times when I would get angry at being told to do something. I did not want to do it because I thought I did not have enough resources to carry out the mission. Instantly, Jesus would provide a way for me to carry out this divine assignment. God was, and is always, gentle, kind, and patient with me. He comes in the powerful Spirit of a very loving Father, talking to me and telling me reasons why I am supposed to carry out certain tasks for him. During this time of my spiritual development, I was very young in the Spirit. The Holy Spirit treated me like a child. I believe Christ was waiting for me to grow in the Spirit. These experiences also confirmed his message to me that I had been chosen as a vessel to serve him. Most of those tasks later benefited me, based on the way the whole events turned out. God was never harsh with me in our conversations. “The Voice,” who is the Spirit of God, would explain things to me in a way I could understand.  Once I received these explanations, I knew it was the Lord talking to me. Immediately, I would do what I was asked to do.

I was able to differentiate between the voice of God and that of the devil trying to tempt me to do bad things. God is always kind, peaceful, loving, and forgiving. This gives me the opportunity to enjoy his endless grace that enshrouds me daily with joy and peace. I feel the mighty power of his grace around me always. What a privilege to know Christ. I am profoundly grateful for the opportunities given me to serve God while experiencing the joy of his loving kindness. When I was angry or in crisis, Christ was always standing next to me, and sometimes standing over me. It took me a while before I learned to notice his presence. When I was primarily in the physical, I could not notice the presence of the Lord. I started to notice his presence when I learned to plug into the spiritual realm. Christ exists in the Spirit. Occasionally, he will break into our physical realm. Instantly, we can notice his presence. To fully experience Jesus, we have to climb into the spiritual realm. He has always been there. All I had to do was turn around, and there he was and has always been. My negative emotions sometime block my spiritual ascension into a higher spiritual dimension. When I learn to shed negative emotions, it becomes easier to ascend into the Spirit of God. This is why hard-hearted people filled with negative emotions find it harder to ascend into the realm of the Spirit of God. I have always wondered what I could do to repay God for his kindness. My greatest fear is to offend God. I do not ever want to hurt God’s feelings. I know that in the past, like everybody else I have done things to offend God, no matter how small. God made me know this. The chastening was painful. But it was for my own good. Therefore, I started to be very careful. I was sent on missions many times to minister to people. I wanted to be sure that whatever I did was acceptable before God without blemish. Regardless of what I do, I love to bring joy to God’s heart. Whatever I do in his name, may I bring honor and glory to him. I do not want people to resent God based on the mistakes I make in ministering to them. I try to be careful by allowing the Holy Spirit to direct me while working for the Lord. Ministering to people for the Lord is a great privilege. Some people have been denied this opportunity while others who used to serve have been rejected. I have had many opportunities to serve the Lord by ministering to others on the mission fields. I have never in my life wanted to abuse this great privilege. I have never wanted to lose my place in the heart of God.

Although I encountered many painful moments on the mission field while working for the Lord, I did not allow those moments to define who I am. When I wrote my first book, Overcoming the Invisible Crime, regarding my experience working in hospitals, I was submerged in so much emotional pain. Consequently, I was unable to review the book as many times as needed before publication. After the editing process was completed, I was unable to read over the book. It was too painful. The more I read some of the chapters, the more I had flashbacks about my painful memories and sorrows. I wrote the book while in deep pain. Many years later, I was still submerged in sorrow. However, in writing this book, Closer Walk With Jesus, regarding my journey with Christ, I wrote the book from the height of my emotional healing with great joy. I believe the Holy Spirit made the biggest difference. There is a difference between being anointed with the Holy Spirit and being filled with the Holy Spirit. At the time I was writing this book, I was filled with the Holy Spirit. There were undoubtedly some painful moments. However, the Lord did not allow those moments to linger. I did not suffer flashbacks as in the first book. Therefore, I wrote this book not from the depth of sorrow, but from the height of great joy and peace through the Holy Spirit. Truly, I believe people will learn more from a book that brings healing to them than from the one that lashes out from the depth of sorrow, anger, or despair.

I also learned, from my life’s journey, that our problem is not with people. This is one of the greatest misconceptions in the world. Unfortunately, people get angry in reaction to other people’s actions. Our problems are created because we allow the devil to use us to serve his purpose. We therefore have some people who call themselves Christians while serving the desires of the devil! This is why the whole world is in chaos. The devil is powerless alone. Through his crafty ways, he uses people to fight the will of God in the physical realm. We need to take the battle to the spiritual realm. Although fighting the devil in the physical realm is necessary, spiritual warfare is a more effective war plan against the devil. Our biggest defense is to prevent the devil from using us to serve his purpose. Empowered by the Holy Spirit, we have victory in Jesus. Praise the Lord! The devil is a defeated foe!  A very crucial lesson about this incident was how Jesus positioned me prior to the job disaster to prepare me for the coming crisis on the job. Jesus prepared me by keeping me in meditation on the Word of God. This is the primary reason why I shared the gospel issues placed in my heart prior to the peak of the crisis on the job. While facing very difficult situations, there is no weapon as powerful as meditating on the Word of God. In the past, losing a job could have caused me emotional pain for many months and sometimes many years. After this incident, my emotional pain stopped a couple of days after the incident. Jesus’ visit instantly brought me to the healing ground.

A New Beginning

This final report on this particular mission may appear to be the end of the story. This perception is an illusion because another journey was about to begin. While working with the Lord, there is no time to rest for long. While one mission was ending, another one was starting. Where will the next journey lead me? I am a servant, and I came to serve the desires of my Savior Jesus Christ. What matters is Jesus standing with me along the way. My prayer is to have enough strength and ability to continue recording every exciting moment as this colorful journey continues with Christ. May others be able to read these stories and be inspired. I hope the divine revelations in this book will enhance and motivate people’s understanding of the awesomeness of the God I had been serving. Truly, blessed assurance and Jesus is mine.

Regardless of how hard we try and how long this life’s journey may take with many twists and turns, one day everybody gets to make that final journey to the finish line. We either sail into the sunset or across the river. I pray that whatever course your life may take in the end, may your journey end with peace, joy, and serenity. May you land at the bosom of Christ. Unfortunately, many people have been searching for joy elsewhere. Jesus is the only way that leads to peace and serenity. He leads us to the right hand of our heavenly Father. If you find Jesus, you will secure your eternal salvation. Always remember, our biggest goal in life is to please God, the Father, not people. Two months after I wrote the above statement, the Lord gave me another assignment. I thought I had completed this book.

However, before I close this section, I must discuss some of the transforming experiences I went through from working on the mission field. How could anybody have gone through such experiences without being transformed? The next section, in a couple of chapters, will discuss the lessons I learned and the personal transformation involved as I was tried by fire. The section is very important for anybody serving the Lord.

Section Six

Lessons in the Wilderness – Testimonies #102 through #105

Chapters #31 to #33

This short section describes the lessons I learned as Jesus walked me through fire. He brought me to a place of brokenness as he walked me through the valley. Jesus revealed to me the joy of brokenness. There is great joy after the wilderness experience.

Regardless of the obstacles we face in life for the Lord in the ministry, tough times will not last forever. But, tough people do. The wilderness is not a dwelling place but a passageway through. Jesus death and resurrection reveal to us that there is life and joy beyond the cross.

Chapter 31

Lessons from the Moment of Painful Crisis #1

At the depth of Sorrow is the Birthing Place of Glory

Most of the time, working for the Lord has always been a very enjoyable experience. Like my story, however, working on the mission field can sometimes be a trial by fire. I have also learned that the most painful experiences tend to teach the best lessons. In this section, I will be discussing the lessons I learned, the transformation that took place within me, and the continuous messages by the Holy Spirit. Perhaps I have been a little too harsh on those people who gave me headaches on the mission field. They were just playing their roles. If they did not place challenges in my way, how would I know about my own weaknesses, or where I needed to grow? I do not have any enemy. I do not hold grudges. I never acted as though people were targeting me. Even if that might be the case, I wanted to keep my focus on the Lord. In every challenge we face, we should learn to stand still for the Lord for his glory to shine through us. At times, we are more afraid of what the enemy can do than we are ready to embrace what the Holy Spirit can do to protect us in the midst of crisis. Consequently, my journey with Jesus becomes a learning progress and a growth in the Spirit.

As my journey continued with the Lord, I was confronted with major questions about life. Despite all the problems I was facing on the mission field, Christ never left my side. He continues to talk to me. He gives me answers to my questions, based on divine revelations. With the help of the Holy Spirit, I will start answering these questions. By sharing these moments, hopefully others working in the ministry will learn more about the nature of God working with people on the mission field. Up to this point, I have been discussing “the Voice” I have been hearing from within and outside of me. These are the voices of the Father, Son, and the Hosts of Heaven through the voice of the Holy Spirit. My greatest joy at this point in my life is to be hearing the Voice of God talking to me through different avenues. During the time of crisis on the mission field, I started to ask myself questions, based on so many obstacles I was facing. One of those questions is, why do we face numerous and endless life crises? The answer comes from my personal experience and my spiritual journey with the Lord. Initially, I did not understand the answers or reasons for these obstacles until I looked into my own life with the help of the Holy Spirit. When I looked into the lives of others in the ministry, I could see a similar pattern of challenge upon challenges. Do we ever know the reasons for all these? In case you may be struggling with a similar question while working for the Lord, these explanations may help you during crisis situations. The times of trial may be a very dangerous time of life. This is the time people tend to go the wrong direction or walk away from the Lord. People have committed suicide or have killed somebody during difficult times. When we have a better understanding of possible causes, we may be better prepared to deal with challenging situations through the power of the Lord.  By doing so, crisis time can be the best of time because it is the time we tend to hear the voice of God the loudest. This chapter will discuss answers to this question: Why the crisis on the mission field? While working on this chapter, I received a powerful spiritual message from the Lord which said, “Before bringing you to the promise land of eternal salvation, I will first walk you through the wilderness of life.”

What happens when Jesus is walking us through the wilderness of life? We learn to die to self day by day. In this process, he will first take us to a point of surrender. When we are down to nothing, his glory will be manifested through us. Human arrogance precludes us from experiencing the fullness of God’s glory, despite the anointing. Man’s greatest moment of crisis is God’s greatest moment of manifesting his glory.

I will discuss Five Important Issues in this chapter.

Eight reasons for life challenges,

Sin of human ego - self-created problem,

Why people value money more than eternal salvation,

Sources of human despair,

How pain draws us closer to God.

Eight Reasons For Life Challenges

I am hoping I can share the lessons I learned so others in the ministry can be empowered by the Holy Spirit. I do not want them to be dis-empowered by the challenges they may face while serving the Lord. We can be transformed by fire, but not to be destroyed by the same fire.

Why do we face crisis after crisis in life?

For many years people have been trying to figure out the reasons why we face endless crisis in life. Sin is the main reason why we face challenges because man never appreciates a paradise without problems. God created man as the most beautiful creature he made. Yet man allowed the devil to come and contaminate the beauty that God created. The process of regaining paradise is going to be painful. Many reasons can be associated with life crises. In this section, I will be discussing major lessons I learned from my journey with Jesus to this point.

First, the devil may place obstacles in our way to tempt us. He did the same to Jesus after he fasted for forty days and forty nights to tempt him. In the end, the devil was smashed and put to shame by the enormous power of Jesus. Every Christian is empowered by Jesus to condemn the devil. As soon as the devil hears the name of Jesus, he runs! The Bible instructs us to resist the devil and he shall flee. People who choose to dance with the devil will allow the devil to ride on their backs. Many times, the devil will attack us using everyday people, especially our coworkers or loved ones. Satan’s greatest deception is to render Jesus powerless in human mind. Unfortunately, some preachers are deceived into thinking that the Holy Spirit is powerless. The devil uses fear, anger, despair, hopelessness, and depression as painful tools to oppress people and pull them away from Christ. In reality, the choices we make by opening the door for the devil, pull us away from Christ. Once we make an active effort to break away from the negative emotions imposed on us by the devil, we become free. We are able to do this, not by our own power, but by the power of the Lord. We are, therefore, able to stand for Christ even in the middle of the trials and tribulations of life. Always remember that the devil is a defeated foe! Christians should stop acting as though they are at the mercy of the devil. We are empowered over the devil!

“I have given you power to trample over serpents, over scorpions, and over all powers of the enemy, nothing shall by any means hurt you” (St. Luke 10:19).

“I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me” (Philippians 4:13).

Second, obstacles may come our way because God wants to test the strength of our faith. You can never evaluate the strength of a person’s faith until that faith is put to the test. The next question involves why is God testing our faith? A test of faith is important as a reassurance to God and to us. Only the strength of our faith in God will keep and sustain our obedience during trials and tribulations. Imagine the children of Israel’s continuous disobedience to God despite all the miracles God had performed before them. It is very important for God to test the strength of our faith from time to time.

“And you shall remember that the Lord your God led you all the way these forty years in the wilderness, to humble you, and test you, to know what was in your heart, whether you would keep his commandments or not” (Deut. 8:2-3).

Third, God may place obstacles in our way to strengthen us. Everybody gets stronger after overcoming obstacles. We also learn our only source of strength is in God through Jesus. The stronger we are, the more we are able to withstand Satan and his cronies. By this process of empowerment, we quickly learn to stand still during an enemy attack, regardless of the source of warfare. During a spiritual attack, we need to stand firm and call out to God for help. We cannot wallow in despair or fear and expect to be an effective fighter for Christ.

Be still, and know that I am God; I will be exalted among the nations, I will be exalted in the earth (Psalm 46:10).

Fourth, God places obstacles in our way to remind us from time to time about himself.  God is one and only, he is “I am, Jehovah, the Creator,” and the only source of everything we need in life. People tend to go astray, worshipping strange gods instead of the real God Almighty. Many people invest so much in their physical appearance. After a while, they start to worship themselves in the mirror. Other people start to worship money and power, forgetting God. We deserve a kick from God once in a while to remind us who God is. Without that hit upside the head from time to time, we tend to take God for granted. If everything works fine for us, why do we need a constant reminder of God, let alone appreciate him for his mighty works?

“For the Lord your God is a consuming fire, a jealous God” (Deut. 4:24).

“Therefore know this day, and consider it in your heart, that the Lord himself is God in Heaven above and on the earth beneath; there is no other” (Deut. 4:39).

God wants us to know that he is our only source of strength.

“God is a refuge and strength, a very present help in the time of trouble” (Psalm 46: 1).

Fifth, God may place obstacles in our way as a training process in the boot camp of the Lord. When this happens, God is preparing us for the missions ahead. Moses went through a training program before God entrusted him to the task of leading the children of Israel out of Egypt. Jesus gave his disciples rigorous training before setting them free to preach the gospel to every nation. He wanted to be sure they were well-grounded in faith before the mission started. Personally, I went through my own boot camp training with Jesus. It was very rigorous and not easy. At this time, I was still in training through the Holy Spirit.

Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil; for you are with me; your rod and your staff, they comfort me (Psalm 23:4).

Sixth, God places obstacles in our way so his glory can shine through us. Once we are down on our knees or flat on our face, it is important to draw strength from Christ. His strength is crucial to our survival. Christ’s power helps to strengthen us. He is the only source of our empowerment through the Holy Spirit. This is a great testimony for others regarding empowerment through Christ. Our process of getting up becomes an inspiration for others. Some people may complain about God wanting his glory to shine through them. Bosses at work use people to shine all the time. There are times we get rewarded for our work on the job. Other times, the boss may use us to shine and instead of a raise, we receive a kick in the behind. We accept this situation because we want a paycheck. We are in a better situation when we let God’s glory shine through us. Jesus says, “Let your light so shine before men that they can see your good work and glorify your father in heaven” (Matthew 5:16). After we have done good things for God, he rewards us, and he does not kick us.

Then the angel of the Lord called to Abraham a second time out of Heaven and said: “By myself I have sworn, says the Lord, because you have done this thing and have not withheld your son, your only son. Blessing I will bless you, and multiply your descendants as the stars of Heaven and as the sand which is on the seashore; and your descendants shall possess the gate of their enemies” (Gen. 22:15-18).

Seventh, obstacles are placed in our way because God wants to give us a new heart. During the process of going through trials and tribulation, we also go through a process of spiritual transformation. This spiritual transformation usually leads to the gift of a new heart from our Lord. Until we learn to empty ourselves, we may not experience the fullness of his glory.

Jesus says, “I made everything new again” (Revelation: 21:5).

Many preachers are struggling with this statement. In today’s language, Jesus was saying, he had updated everything from the Old Testament to the New Testament. The entire sermon on the mountain discusses what Jesus meant by making everything new again. However, there are some in the Christian community who have rejected this part of Jesus’ teachings for the sake of political correctness. They imply that God never changes. But, they forget that God reveals himself through his Son, Jesus Christ.

Eighth, great obstacles are encountered in life, not because of the devil or God testing us, but because we insist on pleasing people. Instead of pleasing people, we should be trying our best to please God. Man always moves the goalpost. God never moves the goalpost on us. There is no way we can ever satisfy people because people are not please-able. God is please-able. Sadly, we spend so much time in this life running the race we are never going to win. Yet, we spend less time in the Spirit walking with Jesus. Christ is more of a winnable goal than is pleasing people. We should work to be God’s pleaser instead of being people’s pleaser.

“Hear, O Israel: The Lord our God is one God. You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, with all your soul, and with all your strength” (Deut. 6:4-5).

While coasting along the highways at 1000 miles an hour, do we not expect to experience a crash? While we are recklessly speeding along the highway of life, we are paying little attention to God and messages from Christ. We are therefore, left defenseless without Christ. Consequently, when the crash happens, the pain is enormously severe and very intense. Then we cry to God for help. Our situation could have been much better, with easier problems to solve, if we had stayed with the Lord in the first place. When we go astray, we pay a painful price. When Jesus was praying to God for his disciples, he was praying for them to overcome temptations. He was praying so they could receive divine strength to protect them from evil. Consequently, there are some trials in this world that are not preventable. This is not because God hates us or because he is sitting in Heaven getting a kick out of seeing us suffer. We encounter problems in life so we can grow and become stronger. We are toughened after we have gone through many obstacles in life. We are then placed in a better position to handle future problems. We will also be able to help others get through their own problems as well. There is no way we can go through life without experiencing problems. A problem-free life is not a good life because, when a problem comes, we break down and make wrong choices. I remember what one older lady said: “A woman who has seen the ocean and the sea cannot be scared by a little river.”  This was her response to a question asked of her. She was asked if she had ever encountered a man she could not handle. She implied that she had nothing to worry about at her age. She had seen enough to educate her on how to handle difficult men. It is quite possible that many older men would say the same thing about handling difficult women. The point being, the more problems we encounter in life, the more training and experience we attain in trouble-shooting. From these experiences, unlike a novice, we are empowered to find solutions to problems. However, we cannot do this in our own power, but only through that of the Holy Spirit.

Sin of Human Ego: Self Created Problem

Why does ego get us into trouble?

Human ego gets us in trouble all the time. On the highway of life, we are busy collecting material things – possessions, possessions, possessions! We never seem to have enough. In the United States, we have the highest standard of living in the world and we have the highest rate of suicide to match our wealth. What is going on? I thought money was supposed to make us happy. Is it true that the more money we collect, the more trash we collect with our minds? Why do people living a much simpler life tend to be happier? Many of them are far better off than those living the fabulous life of wealth and glamour. This is the answer. Our ego is killing us, and our self-centeredness is maiming us. I am not trying to bash rich people here. I did not come from a poor family. However, I am trying to describe the reason that some of us are living very unfulfilling lives. It is because we are busy chasing the wrong things. Not everybody is going to be rich in material things, and not everybody is going to be number one. What are we doing with the money we have? Do we want people to worship us instead of worshipping God? What is the value of money piled up in the living room for exhibition? Nothing! The more I studied the Bible, the more I realized that each person is supposed to be a receptacle for an out-flow of God’s blessings. Many of us want to be containers, so we can brag. We are not meant to be containers. For example, the Dead Sea is a container; that is why it is dead.

There are times during the month when I am energized by the Holy Spirit because I am an energy carrier. This is the period of time I am imparted with the energy of the Holy Spirit. If I do not release the energy to others, the energy will make me feel very uncomfortable. I learn to release the energy by praying for others, preaching to people, or blessing them. Otherwise, I will feel physically uncomfortable. Once I receive this divine energy, I have to immediately release some of the energy by letting it flow to others. I am a receptacle through which the glory of God will flow through me to others. But I am not meant to be a reservoir. Therefore, we may never all be rich in material things, but we can all be very rich in the Holy Spirit. He is a FREE gift from Our Lord Savior Jesus Christ. The riches of the world do not matter because they will never last forever. The riches of the Holy Spirit will last for eternity. One of our major problems is, we are not only willing to be like the guy next door, we want to be better than the guy next door. The rat race is about beating others down and climbing to the top of the mountain of wealth. During the process of climbing the ladder, we are always happy to push other people down, and watch them fall. We rejoice in the fall of other people. This is acceptable in the dog-eat-dog business world. At the top of our achievements, we experience depression because it is lonely on top, and money cannot buy happiness. With Jesus, everybody can be a winner, and everybody can attain spiritual prosperity, joy, and contentment. Sometimes due to human ego and lustful desires, what we value as a piece of gold, may actually turned out to be a piece of trash. The person we think highly of may be just another deception by society. There is a big difference between the riches of the world and that of the eternal Spirit. The following story illustrates this point.

An Elite Club With Badges of Honor

There was a secret club of male elites that defined your badge of honor by how much money you made that quarter. During the quarterly celebrations of business accomplishments, men were allowed the most attractive young ladies for the night. These young ladies were said to be well-kept virgins and were trophies. In this secret elite society, these women were called “the Concubines of Great Achievements.”  They were supposed to be well-kept and specially groomed for that occasion. Those who made big money would select their ladies first while the real wives were watching and cheering their husbands on. Larry, a young and very successful guy, had consistently demonstrated his ability to make great profits for many quarters. He was therefore able to pick one particular attractive young lady during quarterly celebrations. Larry continued to pick the same young woman during many of the celebrations for about a year. Larry became so attached to this young lady that he secretly fell in love with her. Secretly, he planned to marry her and divorce his wife. He believed he was the only one the young lady had been with, since she was said to be a virgin when she entered the program.

During one of the celebrations, Larry had not make as much money for that quarter. He was pushed to the second level. He had to pick from the leftover women. His ego was crushed! His heart was broken when he realized that the young lady he used to pick was already picked by another male. The young lady had not only gone with another guy, she had already slept that night with another older man. This older male had made bigger money that quarter. Larry was therefore devastated. His achievement was reduced to number two. On the way home from the celebration, Larry was crushed. His wife noticed tears in his eyes. She was wondering why her husband could not have settled for second place. It was at this time that Larry confessed to his wife that he had already fallen in love with the virgin he used to pick when he was number one. At this point, his wife decided to tell him something he was not prepared to hear. Larry’s wife confessed to him that the young ladies called, “the Concubines of Great Achievements” were not high-class virgins as the men were made to believe. These women were high-class prostitutes. A group of wives within the club were responsible for selecting them and making sure they were all disease free. When Larry heard the truth about the woman he had fallen in love with, he was outraged by the behavior of the group of wives who selected these concubines. Of course, his tears dried up very quickly. That night, Larry learned one of the greatest lessons of his life. He had thought, he had a piece of gold in his hand. He thought his prize of great achievement was an attractive virgin in his bed. When the truth was revealed, the piece of gold turned out to be a piece of trash. Why should a man define his success by the beauty of the women in his arms? Similarly, this is the same thing we do with material possessions. The more possessions I have, the more successful society looks on me to boost my ego. The more I require people to worship me. The lesson of this story is human lusting after money, power, and fame may eventually surrender to deceptions. Similarly, Jesus said that the richness of this world is a deception.

He said, “Sell what you have and give alms, provide yourself money bags which do not grow old, a treasure in the Heavens that does not fail, where no thief approaches, or moth destroys. For where your treasure is, there your heart will be also” (St. Luke 12:33-34).

Why People Value Money More than Eternal Salvation

Why do we Hurt so much?

Besides the driving force of human ego, we sometimes get in trouble because we value money more than we value God. A rich man visited Jesus and asked him a question about eternal life.

“Good Master, what good thing shall I do, that I may have eternal life?” (St. Matthew 19:16).

Jesus asked the rich man whether he had obeyed all the laws of God. The rich man told Jesus he had obeyed all these things. Then Jesus gave him an invitation. The rich man was unable to honor that invitation. The rich man did not know Jesus was offering him the gift of the eternal life. Unfortunately, the rich man refused the gift Jesus was offering him. To him, Jesus was offering less. In reality, Jesus was offering him more. The gift Jesus was offering the rich man was more than the trash (earthly riches) he was holding on to.

Jesus said unto him, “If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast, give to the poor, and thou shall have treasure in Heaven. Come and follow me” (St. Matthew 19:21).

When the young man heard that saying, he went away sorrowful, for he had great possessions (St. Matthew 19: 22).

In response, Jesus said, “Verily I say unto you, it is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter the kingdom of God” (St. Matthew 19:23).

Jesus expatiated on this point in his conversation with Nicodemus, who asked the same thing the rich man had asked Jesus. Nicodemus secretly went to Jesus at night. The meeting was said to have been arranged by Andrew, one of Jesus’ disciples. The meeting took place in a garden, according to historical documentation. Others say it took place somewhere else. Nicodemus had a long conversation with Jesus that evening. One of the highlights of the discussion was Nicodemus’ dying question, “What is the secret of getting into the kingdom of God?”

Jesus says, “Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. That which is born of the flesh is of the flesh, and that which is born of the Spirit, is spirit” (St. John 3:5-6).

Here, Jesus was discussing the purification of the body before the Spirit can fully manifest itself in a person. He strongly stressed the point when he said, “Ye must be born again,”  – building the positive energy of God’s goodness around you. Jesus explained that material things and things that are of the flesh cannot feed the Spirit. We have to be purified, not only with water, but also by the Spirit to attain eternal salvation. Some Christians have attributed the meaning of “the water” in this context to being the Word of God. However, most people have the same problem Nicodemus and the rich man had. Instead of living in the Spirit, we continue to feed the flesh. We falsely believe things of the flesh will take us to Heaven. Today, Christ’s ministry is polluted by ministers who mislead people into thinking that getting rich is one of Christ’s intentions. There is nothing wrong with getting rich, but not at the expense of Christ’s ministry. Jesus did not go to the cross so that we could be rich in material things, but in spiritual things. God blessed both Abraham and Solomon with material possessions before Jesus arrived on earth. Jesus went to the cross to set us free from the bondage of sins. He is more concerned about taking care of the weak and the poor than about creating a glamorous image that feeds the flesh and human ego. Jesus is concerned more about what we do with money and the obsession attached to it. He is saying that if you depend on the flesh or live by the things of the flesh alone, you are going to miss the ball, and you are not going to make it to Heaven.

What is the Kingdom of God?

Jesus spoke about three different kingdoms. First, he spoke about the kingdom of God on earth. Jesus was commissioned by his Father to build the kingdom of God on earth. He started that process on his first visit to this world. Jesus himself reflected this in the Lord’s Prayer saying, “Thy kingdom come, thy will be done on earth as it is in Heaven” (St. Matthew 6:9-10). On Jesus’ second return to the world, that kingdom will be established and he will rule over the kingdom forever. This is according to the angel who announced the birth of Jesus saying, “He will rule over the throne of his father David forever. His kingdom shall have no end” (St. Luke 1:33). The second kingdom Jesus discusses is the kingdom of God in Heaven. Jesus refers to this during the Last Supper with his disciples. He says, “I will not drink of this fruit of the vine until the kingdom of God comes.” He is referring to the kingdom of God in Heaven. The third kingdom Jesus briefly mentions is the kingdom of the devil. Jesus does not speak much about this particular kingdom. He just mentions it so we can know that it exists and not be victimized by it.

Sources of Human Despair

We hurt so much because we spend most of our time trying to please people instead of pleasing God.  Pleasing people is a goal we will never achieve because nobody is ever satisfied with just a little. The lure of material things is more about how much we can acquire in order to impress others instead of impressing God.

What is our greatest source of pain?

Contrary to what people may think, Satan is not the greatest source of our pain. He may, however, be the greatest source of our obstacles. Living in the flesh, instead of living in the Spirit, becomes our greatest source of pain. In the flesh, we try to please people or ourselves. We ended up a failure. When we live in the Spirit, we learn to please God.

1.When we live our lives for people instead of living for God, we suffer pain and despair. When we do something nice for other people, we turn them into our slaves. We want the world to know this person owes us because we have been nice to them. We literally tie a rope around those people’s necks and drag them down the highway of life. Everybody can therefore know these people owe us because we have been nice to them. It is like having an indentured slave – money talks!

2. We allow people, things, and events to define who we are instead of allowing God’s mission to define us. Most of the time, we forget God created us and has a mission for us. Despite all the good things God has given to us, we choose to want to please people instead of pleasing God. Sadly the trophies awarded by man never last compared to the eternal salvation guaranteed by Christ.

3. We measure our worth by material possessions instead of the degree to which we achieve God’s mission. Many people have abandoned their missions in life as if acquiring possessions will lead them to Heaven. Many will be disappointed if they think they can ship their houses to Heaven. Although many of us know we will never ship any of these belongings to Heaven, we act as though Heaven is taking reservations for our earthly possessions. Jesus makes it very clear. Our earthly possessions are worthless in Heaven. If you are a rich person, what are you doing with your wealth? Are you basking in your own ego, or you are touching other people’s hearts through the power of Christ? The money granted to you by God is not meant just for you. This is the greatest mistake people make. They tend to think that the blessings of God are meant only for them. No! No! No! We are the vessel through which God’s blessings flow. We are not the reservoir of God’s blessings. I cannot overstress this point. Every blessing channeled through us is supposed to help us, and others. We become a vessel for the outflow of God’s blessing to others.

4. We measure success based on our achievements instead of the fruits of our ministry and labor for God. Our success in life should be based on how many people we are able to win for Christ. Unfortunately, many people are in the business of acquiring people for Satan. They spend most of their resources on teaching people how to get rich by taking advantage of the poor and the helpless. Jesus placed a curse on earth and over those who do such things.

“Woe to you, scribes, and Pharisees, hypocrites! For you devour widows’ houses, and for a pretense make long prayers. Therefore you will receive greater condemnation” (St. Matthew 23:14).

Without God, earthly riches are worthless. Our labor of love for Christ is rewarded more in Heaven than are our labors of lust here on earth.

5. Instead of living a simple life for Christ, we get lost on the roller-coaster of life. We over-schedule ourselves and bombard our lives with too many activities. In the process, we have no time to rest or enjoy life, or listen to God’s messages. This self-induced chaos remains an obstacle to hearing the voice of God and his messages. Think about traffic congestion on the highway slowing people down. How easy is it for people to move their cars pass traffic congestions? God uses our heart as a mode of communication. When the mind is congested with other life distractions, we are unable to effectively process God’s messages. We block God’s messages to us with the worries of earthly things. Later, we start to suffer from anxiety and depression. Then, we want to ask God why we are so depressed. Perhaps God should answer us back, “Why not?”

6. We stop listening to the voice of God and start listening to our inner voice, full of selfish desires. We also start listening to the voice of devil. Sadly, selfish desires have never helped people to achieve inner peace. Most people hear three voices. The first is the voice of God, which is softer and more soothing. The second is the voice of the devil, which is harsh and provocative. The third voice is the voice of human spirit that governs human desires.  Most people tend to follow the last two voices which lead them into a life of despair. The voice of human spirit can be divided into two: the voice of human negative emotions and that of human relentless desires. Those two human voices can lead people into great tragedies if not placed under the control of the Holy Spirit. While we are under the influence of negative spirits, we inadvertently open the door for the devil. The devil loves to ride on negative human emotions. When we build a wall of positive protection of God around us, one voice will prevail. The rest will fade into the background. Only the goodness of God will prevail when we surround ourselves with the positive energy of God’s grace through the Holy Spirit. The key is to learn to surrender to the Holy Spirit.

7. When we start moving away from God, Satan finds us to be easy prey. When we choose to abandon God, we walk away from his protection. We make ourselves vulnerable because we shed our positive energies and acquire negative energies. During times of life crisis, our pain is more intense. By walking away from God, we choose to destroy the shelter of protection around us. When we are defenseless, we are not only riding on the devil’s pathway; we allow the devil to ride on our back. In the end, the result of this ignorance is always tragedy. Anytime we are ready to return to Jesus, he is always willing to accept us back home. Jesus is always waiting by the roadside for us. He is at every stoplight and at every stop sign. God gives us his assurance and protection as long as we stay under his protection.

When thou pass through the waters, I will be with thee, and through the rivers, they shall not overflow thee. When thou walk through the fire, thou shall not be burned, neither shall the flame kindle upon thee (Isaiah 43:2).

How Pain Draws us Closer to God – Transformed by the Storm

I have spent the greater part of this book discussing the challenges I faced on the mission field. I believe I was transformed by these crises, making me a better person. Jesus was walking with me during the process. He was making the situation easier to bear compared to the past when I was not as close to Jesus in the Spirit. There is a difference between being anointed and being in fullness of God’s glory. I have changed my value system. I no longer appreciate physical things of the world, as I had in the past. I have learned to appreciate more of the things of the Spirit. Similarly, our personal life crises tend to transform us. The following story of Steve is a reflection of this.

Steve grew up in a Catholic home. His father was a prominent physician, and his mother was a high school teacher. Steve went through college as a straight “A” student. He majored in finance. A few years later, he climbed up the corporate ladder and became the assistant to the CEO of a big financial company. Steve’s married life appeared to be wonderful because he had married his high school sweetheart, Peggy. They had two boys and one girl. Up until this time, Steve had never encountered any major problems in his life. Everything had gone his way. Steve believed his hard work had earned him so much success in life. He was earning a six-figure salary, and everything seemed to be going well for him. His wife was the envy of his friends because Peggy was a very attractive, slender blonde most men loved to drool over. Once Steve climbed the corporate ladder, he stopped going to church. He believed that his success was due to his hard work alone. He argued with his friends that those who go to church were weak-minded people. Steve’s mother pleaded with him to come back to church. He refused and told his mother he had no time for God. His father called him to bring the children even if he chose to stay away. He refused. Steve believed he was on top of the world. At 35 years of age, he had a big house and two expensive cars. In a conversation with his father, Steve stated that he did not need God in his life. He claimed everything was going well for him. “Why would I need God?” Steve questioned his father.

Steve was worshipping his achievements and money instead of God. Suddenly, something happened that taught him a lesson about life. One day, another company bought Steve’s company. For the first time, Steve was out of a job. Peggy, Steve’s wife, was used to not working. She resented the idea that she had to look for a job.  Steve had good savings from his old job. With unemployment and some money in the bank, Steve and Peggy lived comfortably for a while, hoping he would find another job soon. When unemployment ran out, Steve had not gotten another job. To make his situation worse, he went to visit his best friend one day. Upon entering the house, to his shock, he saw his wife, Peggy, coming out of the bedroom naked. Peggy ran back into the bedroom when she saw her husband. Evidently, Steve’s best friend had been sleeping with his wife for years. Steve did not know Peggy had another lover on the side. While Steve was busy working, Peggy was busy having an extramarital affair with Steve’s friend. Steve’s heart was broken. He left his friend’s house in tears. As if this was not enough. Peggy came to Steve on the evening she was caught in an affair and told Steve she was leaving him for his friend. To Steve, it was as if his life was collapsing before him. He had lost his job and was on the verge of losing his wife of ten years. Steve’s entire ego came crashing down as he went to his father for help. Numerous efforts were made by Steve’s father to talk to Peggy. She did not want Steve anymore. Efforts to have both Steve and Peggy go for marriage counseling failed. Steve was very much in love with Peggy and wanted her to come back. She refused. After pressuring from Steve, Peggy demanded that he accept her lover because they had been sleeping together since the beginning of their marriage. With the help of Steve’s father, Steve refused to accept such a ridiculous arrangement from Peggy. A couple of months later, Peggy filed for divorce and took the children to go live with her lover. Steve felt his life was shattered, and he went into depression.

One day, in the middle of this crisis, Steve went to visit his father in his office. While he was waiting, he went to the top of the roof, where people sometimes spent their break time, to enjoy the fresh air. It was late in the day. Steve was there by himself. His father just happened to come up to the roof, immediately before Steve prepared to jump. Steve was about to take his own life. That evening, on top of the roof, Steve and his father had a life-transforming conversation that changed Steve’s life. Steve’s father, Edward, told him that Steve alone was responsible for what happened to him. His father made him understand that God did not punish him. It was Steve who punished himself. Edward explained to him that had he been active in the church, this could have prevented the suffering he was experiencing at the time. Even if he was going to experience such a problem, the emotional pain could have been more bearable if he had protected himself with the power of Christ. Steve told his father that he thought all he had achieved was by his own power. His father told him he had taken God for granted. Without the blessing of God, he could never have achieved as much in life. Edward stressed the point that God had been very patient with Steve. Afterwards, Steve asked whether God was punishing him for his ungratefulness. Edward told his son that God was not only testing his faith, God was trying hard to bring Steve back to him. He also told Steve that a loving father would chasten the child that he loves. It was Steve’s choice to leave the church. He reminded Steve that perhaps God had a mission for him.

Steve told his father about the most painful moment of his life. It was the time he saw his beloved wife, Peggy, with another man, who happened to be his best friend. Edward told his son that part of his problem was building a paradise between his wife’s legs instead of building his salvation on Jesus. There is nothing worth dying for between a woman’s legs, stressed Edward. Earthly things will fail, just as his wife had abandoned him. But, faith in God and eternal life with Jesus will last forever. From that day on, Steve started going back to church and asking God for forgiveness. A few months later, he found another job, and started dating a Christian lady, of better qualities than his first wife. Jesus restored Steve when he came back home to the Father. Steve started praising God! Sometimes in life, it takes a tragedy to wake us up and make us realize this life is not about us. We are just passengers. The fulfillment of this life is about God’s set plans for us. Are we living such plans? God must be a very patient Holy Father. Everybody will go through trials and tribulations. The closer we are to God, the more we will be able to see the way out of our problems. When we are covered with negative forces of destructive energy, we allow Satan to come into our lives by the choices we make. Satan eventually destroys the body he contains. Satan is not interested in your salvation. He wants as many people as he can to be condemned with him in the last day. Only Jesus is interested in your salvation. He was specially sent for that purpose. He is knocking at the door of your heart. Will you open the door of your heart for Jesus?

“Behold, I stand at the door and knock. If anyone hears my voice and opens the door, I will come in to him and dine with him, and he with me” (Revelation 3:20).

And when it was day, he departed and went into a desert place: and the people sought him, and came unto him, and stayed with him, that he should not depart from them.  And he said unto them, I must preach the kingdom of God to other cities also: for this purpose I have been sent” (St. Luke 4:42-43).

You have to open your heart, accept Jesus, and let him into your life. Then, you will receive the everlasting gift of the Holy Spirit and eternal salvation. This is the personal choice you have to make. Nobody has to make this decision for you. Despite all the crises I have encountered in this life, a journey with Jesus, regardless of the storms, brings me the greatest joy, peace, and serenity.

The next chapter will discuss the second segment of the lessons in the wilderness. These are the messages the Lord placed in my heart at this time during a moment of transformation by fire.

Chapter 32

Lessons from the Moment of Painful Crisis #2

“Trust in the Lord with all your heart, and lean not on your own understanding, in all your ways, acknowledge him, and he will direct your parts” (Proverb 3:5)

In this chapter, I will continue to share more of the lessons I learned regarding my transformation in the wilderness through fire. Life challenges are not supposed to destroy, but to strengthen us. The key point is to learn that Jesus is our only source of strength during a crisis. Human emotional energy and human spiritual energy are both different. They can only take a person so far in the absence of the Holy Spirit. Without Jesus, human endeavors will always end in total disappointment and colossal failure. To stress this point, I will be discussing four topics in this chapter.

These topics include the following:

Living a simple life of contentment;

Recognizing the devil’s attack through people;

Drawing from the water of salvation instead of despair;

Dealing with life challenges with strength from above.

Living a Simple Life of Contentment

I have briefly discussed some of the questions lingering in my heart around this time. I have also answered some of the questions as guided by the Holy Spirit. I believe these are those things the Lord wanted me to share with people. In this chapter of the book, I will be discussing solutions to life’s crises. In the process of out-doing the guy next door, we over stretched ourselves beyond what we are designed to do. We pushed God to the side. The process of obtaining this type of wealth leads to both physical and emotional pain. Later, it leads to despair, unhappiness, and, eventually, depression. Even after we have finally acquired the wealth, we can no longer enjoy it because our brain is fried in the process and we become a little eccentric. We start to get scared of losing the wealth. In the end, the wealth may give us comfort or even make us a little happier, but the happiness will never last. Depression insidiously hits and stays. We can never find joy in wealth in the absence of Jesus. If Jesus is present, he brings the Holy Spirit. The Spirit of God brings everlasting joy and eternal life. Happiness with material possessions never lasts. Joy with Jesus lasts a lifetime and far beyond, into eternity. Life is not about living with less. Life is about living more for Christ. Many Americans are surprised when they visit other developing countries and observe the emotional state of those living very simple lives. Many people in developing countries are happier than those living with great luxuries in the Western World. There is nothing wrong with having a desire to achieve. However, there is something wrong when we say, “Winning is not the only thing; winning is everything!” In the process, many people who are unable to win will crash and burn. We place too much stress on winning at all cost, and we end up not even enjoying the game. Our society never teaches failure as a temporary setback or as a springboard to future success. People fail to find such wisdom while going through painful moments of failure. Yet, Jesus reaches out to us at our darkest moments in life. This reminds me of when I used to take an older lady home from work each morning. I used to feel sorry for her because she had to wait for people to give her a ride or take the bus. One day while I was taking her home, she told me something that shocked me and woke me up. Shortly before we got to her house, she said, “I’m much happier today. My house is paid for. I get to go anywhere I want to go, anytime I get ready. I have just enough money for myself.”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“I don’t have to worry about too many things,” she replied.

“But, you don’t have a car,” I said.

“I’ve been riding the bus to work for over 30 years,” she responded.

“Really?” I said

“I get to travel out of town a lot when I’m on vacation,” she added.

On my way home, I realized this older lady was teaching me a lesson in contentment. In my heart I was feeling sorry for her. My sorrow was misplaced. She was happier than I thought. She was very active in the church and rejoiced in God’s grace. I was working two jobs, had a wife and four kids. I was miserable! While I was feeling sorry for this old lady, she was perhaps feeling sorry for me. The key to happiness is living a simple life. Such a life has to be guided by our mission for the Lord. Most of us do not have time for God while running the rat race. Yet, when we crash on life’s highway or run into a crisis, we start to blame God. Is this fair to God, our Creator? Why do we spend so much time on a race we are never going to win? It is much easier to win a race with Jesus, even though we spend much less time and money with him.

Recognizing Devil’s Attack Through People

Perhaps people wonder why I am revisiting the crisis I encountered on the mission field. Facing a crisis in life and on the mission field has led many people away from God. People always ask, “Where is God during the time of crisis?” God carefully answers “Where are you in your relationship with me?” It is very important for all those working in the ministry to remember that the journey is never going to be problem free. While on the mission, where is our relationship with God? My primary assignment from Jesus worked well for many years with little challenges along the way. Four years into the project, the first person who was helping me left. He went into the network away from the institution. He was still working with the company, but he was working at the network headquarters. Later, another lady who was working directly with me also left. When these good people left, I was facing a battle with the opposition, as if facing Satan all alone in this workplace. Initially, I ignored the situation thinking that things would be all right. By the time I realized they would not be, I was submerged in a crisis on the job. The voices of opposition to my project, which had grown over the years, became the biggest problem I was facing at this time. I had made repeated reports to the administration of this institution with no effective response. Instead of somebody from the administration silencing the voices of opposition, there was silence from the administration. The voices of opposition grew louder and started to disrupt and dismantle my project. To make the situation worse, when those who were helping me left, one of the greatest forces of opposition was assigned to direct the department. Problems in my effort to continue the project multiplied. As time went by, they were able to gradually dismantle most things that had been put in place for the past five years of the project. At this point, the project started to fall apart, and I had no help from the administration, despite my repeated call for help. Once I noticed that help was not coming from any earthly being, I started to wonder what I should do next. I had to face the music of almost four people opposing me. It was like facing demons divided into four faces. I did not face the music totally by myself as the Lord later revealed to me. I was not alone. Jesus did not leave me comfortless. However, the voices of opposition against me had grown and become much stronger. I started thinking, perhaps God had made a U-turn because it was God who sent me to work in this place. I started thinking about all kinds of rational ways to end my participation in the project. The emotional burden I had to bear started to get to me. One day, one coworker who I believed to be very spiritual, but was not part of the administration, came to me. She must have been seeing the forces of opposition I was dealing with. I believe God sent her to me. Without me saying anything to her, she said to me, “I want you to know that no matter what happens to you, always remember that Satan is a defeated foe. These people are not the ones attacking you. This is the work of the devil.” I could not agree more with the lady.

Any time God sends a person on a special mission, the devil always shows his ugly face. In most cases, when a powerful force of opposition against the mission of God emerges, the power behind such a force is that of the devil. I refused to believe this for many years, despite warnings from other people. I wanted to believe that every person on earth is capable of doing good. This is not necessarily true because there are some people who are being driven by the power of darkness. Unfortunately, these people do not realize they are working for the devil. It is easier to identify these people because they are often consumed with hate and anger. There are three sets of people in the world. The first are those who receive instructions from God. The second are those who receive instructions from the devil. The third are those who are not on the sidelines, but are just confused. One thing I also noticed very clearly is the strategy of the devil. People are of the misconception that the devil comes as an ugly creature to attack people. People expect to see some very dark ugly creature attacking people with arrows. The truth is, the devil manifests himself in people we see everyday. The devil had completely engulfed some people at work who opened the window of their souls to him. The devil saw my dedication to the work I was doing for God. I became his target as he had been using the people against me for the five years I had been working on the project. The devil knows that I am empowered by the Holy Spirit. Jesus has given me power. Satan knows that he is powerless around me. Consequently, he resorted to his old trick of using other people against me. The people being used are the weaker souls. They are either faithless or not well-grounded in the Christian faith. Frequently, people are unable to distinguish these people because they may appear to be doing a good job. Such an act is part of the deception of the devil. We should be very careful when dealing with people driven by the forces of darkness. This is very important because many Christians have been misled by the devil in sheep’s clothing. Many times I have seen hell-raisers on top of the corporate ladder brandishing the sharp sword of power. Eventually they will self-destruct by falling on their own swords. Their reign of terror may last for a while, but will never last forever. Each time a Christian encounters one of these people driven by the forces of the devil, our mission is to share Jesus with them with love.

Drawing From the Water of Salvation Instead of the Water of Despair

Living a simple life as a Christian is a key to living a life of peace and contentment. However, it does no guarantee us a problem-free life. We will run into life challenges leading us to hurt. We should not plunge into despair. When we are hurting, it is very easy to bury our head in the emotional pain of sadness. Many Christians tend to forget their source of strength. Sometimes, we just allow depression to overcome us and knock us to the ground. Instead, we should stand on our feet and knock depression down. Despair and depression not only go together, they tend to drain people of positive energy. Where do we find energy? How can we be energized when we face so many trials and tribulations? Before I answer that question, I need to testify to what God did with me when I faced a very difficult situation on his mission. Although I have benefited financially from the mission, God actually called me to work on a project. I did not choose the project based on my previous testimonies, God did.

Standing Up for Christ – Testimony #102

About five years ago, God called me to a place to do a project for him. This was a call for my first mission. I have spent previous chapters discussing my experience on this mission field. When I was about to enter this mission field, God did not tell me all I had to do in this place of work. I was initially focused on one project and later other projects opened up before me. Actually, I asked God about the specifics of my mission in the place he was sending me. Being such a loving God, he did not tell me. I did not know the reason why. Perhaps God wanted me to learn to trust him. The more I evaluated what transpired in the project, the more I started to understand why God did not tell me. God did not answer the first question about what I was to be doing in this institution. In turn, he split my ministry project into many segments. From experience, I had learned that a project might split into two or three segments. So, when this particular project split into two, I was not surprised. The splitting occurred at the time my original project at the hospital was failing. At least that was the way I perceived the whole thing at that time. My original project was failing because the devil was sabotaging it. Satan was using people to sabotage my project. I was not even aware of what was happening until the Lord warned me through the power of the Holy Spirit. The spirit of the anti-Christ had taken over some of my coworkers. During that time, the Lord reminded me of the situation in which I was submerged. When I first started the project, the Lord showed me a couple of people who were helping me from the administration. These were spiritual people with whom I was able to make good connections. They helped and inspired me along the way. Most of the time, when God sent me to an area to work, he would show me those who would work with me. These people are usually very spiritual and are not just ordinary people. Both communication and spiritual connections with these special people are always without problems. Occasional disagreement never degenerates into bitterness or despair. While I was working with these people who inspired me along the way, I also faced opposition from those trying to dismantle the project through the forces of evil. As long as those inspiring me were at the institution, the opposition could not destroy my motivation or my work. Regardless of the obstacles I faced, I continued the project for God. I was determined to make sure the project worked out since it was a divine assignment from God. The worst situation is for me to tell God I could no longer continue the project. The point is I felt the presence of God with me throughout the time I was on the mission field.

In answering the question of how we can be energized when we face so many trials and tribulations. I have concluded, Christ is the only source of our strength through the Holy Spirit. Paul’s letter to the Philippians said, “I can do all things through Jesus who strengthens me” (Philippians 4:13). Christ strengthens us through empowerment of the Holy Spirit. The more we look at the problem, the bigger it gets. The more we look at Jesus, the smaller the problem. Jesus remains our hope, even to eternity. As Christians, we claim victory in Jesus.

Dealing With Life Challenges with Strength from Above

Moments of great challenges are the most dangerous moments in life. People have crashed and burned because they took the wrong turn during a life crisis. Financial difficulties can sometimes be overwhelming when we believe we have no outlet. Perhaps we need to live a simple life and not a life to impress others. During a financial crisis, those who have lived a life of greatness always feel the pain of despair more than those who have never tasted such greatness. Many people who lose their jobs have faced financial crisis. Looking to reinvent themselves, some have been successful in making a big comeback. Business failures have driven some men into tears of despair and others into the insanity of depression. Yet others have turned their failures in to a major success by turning to Jesus. The death of loved ones can cause an overwhelming emotional pain. But we cannot prevent death when it comes. Everybody has to pay that debt. The greatest gift we can give to our loved ones who have left is to continue with life. We must trust in Jesus instead of our own strength that will eventually fail. Everybody will die one day. If you live your life for Christ, death is not death, but a transformation into a higher spiritual dimension.

Jesus said, “I am the resurrection and the life. He who believes in me though he may die, he shall live” (St. John 11:25).

Other challenges, such as the breakup of a relationship, social embarrassment, loss of fame, sickness, and physical addictions are part of life. People need to accept these situations and believe that only Jesus can help to set them free. When we stay with the Lord, he will always help us through any difficult time. Once we make an investment in the Lord, he will in turn make an investment in us. Everybody will go through the storms of life. Survival depends on our trust in Jesus. He will walk us through the storms. The crucial issue is not the storm, or even our physical survival. The most important issue about the storm is how it transforms us as we walk through the eye of the storm with Jesus. We can trust Jesus to empower us to do impossible things. You can always count on him, regardless of the challenges you are facing. He is always there to help. There is never a moment when Jesus is missing in action. The only time people tend to think Jesus is missing in action is when they fail to recognize him in the face of people he sends to help them. There is never a time he is not aware of our every thought and need. He will never leave you nor forsake you! (II Corinthians 4:11).

Keep your lives free from the love of money and be satisfied with what you have because the Lord says, "Never will I leave you; never will I forsake you. So we may say with confidence, the Lord is my helper; I will not be afraid. What can man do to me?" (Hebrews 13:5-6).

As I was with Moses, so I will be with you; I will never leave your nor forsake you (Joshua 1:5).

Remember all God has done for you. What are you going to do in return for him? God is always looking down at you from the seven windows of Heaven. He loves you like a father loves his children. I hope that sharing what I have learned while going through the storms on the mission field will help to strengthen others working for the Lord. Jesus always stands by his own during times of trouble. This is my personal testimony for him, and that was the main objective of writing this book to glorify the Lord.

The next chapter deals with a topic most Christians do not want to think about: The Joy of Brokenness. If you are going through a difficult time, the next chapter is of great help regarding being purified by fire. Regardless of your situation, there is life beyond the cross.

Chapter 33

Confession: The Joy of Being Broken by Jesus

“The knife never gets dull in the hand of a skillful surgeon. Likewise, Jesus specializes in putting broken vessels back together again”

As you have been reading about my journey with Jesus, it is evident that I had to face many unfair persecutions. These unfortunate events have bothered me for a long time. I was wondering what was I doing wrong. Was I aggravating people that much without realizing it? Even after the Lord revealed to me that his radiance shining through me was making some people angry, the revelation did not stop these challenges. I also attributed some of the challenges to the process Jesus was using to train me. Since this was an on-going journey, the Lord revealed to me another reason for facing so many challenges. Later, in this chapter another more powerful and critical reason was revealed to me. This one shocked me! I just wish all the information would have been shared with me from the beginning. Gradual educational process is the way the Lord chooses to reveal things to me. This can be a little frustrating, but I do not have control over the information coming from the spiritual realm of God. In this chapter, Jesus will reveal to me the message about another side of God he has been trying to tell me for a long time. It is scary! Perhaps while reading this book, you are going through a painful experience. You find yourself alone in the middle of the night, wondering what is next. Everybody has gone to bed, but your are alone and troubled. You are asking the question, “Why me, Lord?” Remember what Jesus told his disciples when he faced the most difficult challenge of his life. “I am not alone because my Father is with me” (St. John 16:32). Similarly, never think you are alone in the midst of your sorrow. Jesus is sitting next to you and comforting you. Turn and surrender all your problems to him. Jesus will take you from your brokenness to glorious joy.

Brokenness Transforms the Soul

In 2009, it was revealed to me that the “joy of brokenness” was another reason why I had to face many challenges. A major part of Jesus training program, is to take his messengers to a point of brokenness. The next question is, why are we supposed to be broken? Paul said, “Flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God” (I Corinthians 15:50). Man has to be broken from fleshly desires to be ushered to the presence of God in the Spirit. The original sin occurred because of fleshly desires. As a result, Jesus died in the flesh to regain the paradise that was lost. Besides being shaped in the image of Christ, the process of regaining paradise in the Spirit takes every believer to a point of brokenness. Jesus does not ask us to commit suicide for him. He only asks us to die to fleshly desires of selfishness, thereby opening the window of the Spirit realm. He then welcomes us to his kingdom. This is why he asks sinners to repent. Salvation is a free gift, but man has to be taken to a place of repentance in the darkness of the soul. The point we experience the most pain in life is the birthing place of glory. That moment, we experience the joy of life beyond the cross. However, there is a problem. Many Christians are still stuck with selfishness. Their approach towards life is not different from those in the secular world. Some Christians who went through life challenges are still stuck in the mud of despair and hopelessness. They are unable to come out of the wilderness because their hearts have been so hardened by negative experiences. They are angry with God. They can no longer hear the Voice of God. Psalm 95 warned us about being placed in this type of a situation.

“Today, if you will hear his Voice, do not harden your hearts, as in the rebellion, as in the day of temptations in the wilderness” (Psalm 95:7-8).

Jesus carefully chose certain people to be a model of his purpose to the world. Every messenger is given specific talents for the missions placed before him or her. Just because a messenger can heal with ease does not mean every messenger has the gift of healing. All these messengers will face training before God places them on the mission field. These messengers will face challenges unscathed because they carry some aspects of Jesus’ mantle. Consequently, when Christ calls and chooses a messenger to serve him, he transforms that messenger as a model of his purpose. All the prophets in the Old Testament, and those preaching the gospel in the New Testament, went through this process. This is why Jesus said, “Let your light so shine before men, so they can see your good work, and glorify thy Father in Heaven” (St. Matthew 5:16). These messengers have to be transformed by fire to carry the radiance of God’s glory to the world. Jesus wants his messengers to be the personification of his message and model to the world. This is one of the major reasons why every special messenger for the Lord has to be brought to a point of brokenness through the painful challenges of life.

The first half of brokenness is a place of physical and emotional pain of despair, humiliation, hopelessness, sadness, disappointment, failure, dark nights of the soul, and painful life tragedy. The second half of brokenness is a place of joyful reunion with Christ, a place beyond the wilderness of sorrow, beyond the cross, to a glorious resurrection of the soul with Jesus. Although Jesus is present throughout the entire ordeal, he tends to reveal himself in the second half of our ordeal. He teaches us to stand still for the Lord even in the middle of the storm. In my journey with the Lord Jesus Christ, he taught me a powerful lesson about the joy of brokenness. Christ did not glorify the painful process. However, he wants us to persevere beyond the pain to attain a joyful end. The challenges I have faced in life were perhaps due to my struggle against being broken by the Lord. I was afraid of facing shame and humiliation for the Lord. Many times when Jesus confronted me with this issue, I got angry. I found a way to escape. The Lord would not let go. Jesus made me understand that he had a special investment in me, like any other messenger. He pursued me. He already told me I was chosen. I did not like the brokenness part. I thought I was only chosen to preach the gospel. Being chosen is more than just preaching the gospel. Jesus wants his radiance to shine through me. Consequently, the Lord continued to place challenges upon challenges before me until he backed me to the corner of surrender. I did not know I was asking for it each time I refused. Jesus wanted to take me to a place of brokenness. I hated that place of darkness! He wanted to show me the light. Unfortunately, the light is after the dark tunnel. I refused, because of the painful process of walking through the wilderness. How can I appreciate light when I refuse to enter the dark night of the soul? Jesus said to me one day, “I’ll make you a Signet to my name.” I did not have a complete understanding of that statement. For the time being, Jesus placed many more challenges before me. Boy, I hated that part! But, I have no choice. Through me Jesus’ glory will shine. That was what he told me. We Christians tend to forget that Jesus was a master carpenter, meaning a master builder.

Throughout this book, I continue to discuss my ongoing determination to surrender to the Lord. Like many preachers and people working in the ministry, my struggle is against being brought to a place of brokenness. Yet, Jesus will take you through a process of brokenness and then build you back up. The person who enters the valley with Jesus is not the same person who comes out of the tunnel. A great transformation has taken place in the image of Christ. When we look at the history of those people who preached the gospel for Jesus in the book of Acts, we see that many of them suffered persecutions. All Jesus’ disciples, except John, were put to death for his namesake. Jesus warned them about martyrdom in his farewell message. Knowing and facing the pain are two different things. Of all the disciples, Paul suffered so much for Christ. Paul was taken to a place of brokenness and despair many times. Yet, he thanked the Lord for giving him the opportunity to serve him by taking the gospel to the gentiles. Until Jesus has taken you to a place of brokenness, perhaps you are not worthy to serve him. We are supposed to be broken from the flesh and taken to the spiritual realm of God.

Our Need for Brokenness

Do we need to be broken? Perhaps people may wonder why I needed to be broken since the Lord has anointed me to serve him. I do not believe we can ever appreciate God until we have been brought to a place of brokenness. First, early in life, we brag so much about our achievements, even as we lock God out of our successes. How can we work in the ministry serving the same God we have inadvertently despised? When the Lord brings us to a place of brokenness, he brings us to a point of surrender. His light shines through us. Second, there is no way a new life can emerge until death has taken place. This is the reason why people learn to rise from the ashes of destruction as a new life emerges from the ruins. Until we die to our own desires in the flesh, we cannot totally understand, let alone comprehend, the glory of God in the Spirit.

“Most assuredly, I say to you, unless a grain of wheat falls into the ground and dies, it remains alone; but if it dies, it produces much grain” (St. John 12:24).

Third, Jesus demonstrated to us that death has to occur for the birthing of a new life. In his farewell message to his disciples, he compared the sorrow of his disciples, his own death and resurrection, to a woman in labor. The laboring time is the time in the wilderness to suffer pain. It hurts! This is a very painful time for anybody. Yet once the new life emerges, joy comes along with it. Jesus told them that he would turn their sorrow to joy, and nobody would be able to take that joy from them. Messengers need to be broken to understand the way of the master, Jesus Christ. Many in the ministry today would rather do their own will than the Lord’s will. Most of the crises inside churches today are about big egos instead of serving the Lord. Being brought to a point of brokenness is being brought to a point of total surrender before Jesus.

Afraid to be Broken

My training with Jesus, therefore, took a journey of many years. I refused to be broken. I was afraid, because I thought I might lose my mind. My confession is a secret dissatisfaction in my heart regarding the way Jesus was walking me through the wilderness of life. One day, Jesus actually confronted me with my dissatisfaction about the process. (I will discuss that part later). The more I struggled to be free from being broken, the more I faced more challenges. This experience aggravated me each time I was confronted with it. No matter how much discomfort I was experiencing; I had no say regarding the process of my training. I believe Jesus gave me a portion of his mantle based on what was later revealed to me. In the world, I became a target of relentless persecution, and attacks from people who do not know God. Jesus said, “A servant is not greater than his master. If they persecuted me, they will persecute you” (St. John 15:20).

At the same time, I was warmly embraced by those who were able to recognize the shroud of light of Christ around me. Strangers have stopped me. The glory cloud of the Lord enshrouding me touched the hearts of these people. The intensity of this energy cloud around me differs from time to time. I was wondering how much good the energy was doing for me. Yet the same glory opens me for attacks by others driven by the will of the devil and, sometimes, by Christians with critical spirits. Jesus told us to rejoice when we are persecuted for righteousness’ sake. I have great difficulty with that part. How can I rejoice in the midst of persecution when my heart is broken? I really do not want to dance when I am hurting. Instead, I want to cry. Perhaps that will make me feel better. Initially, I did not understand the connection between facing persecutions and facing embracement from others. I was too busy fighting against the Lord’s will. I did not want him to bring me to a place of brokenness.  Regardless of my struggle against the will of the Lord, Jesus brought me to a place of brokenness many times. I wept, and I got very angry with the Lord. I am ashamed to admit this. This is my true confession. I am sure Jesus knows this. I go down on my knees from time to time and ask for his forgiveness. One day in September 2009, Jesus revealed yet another reason for putting me through challenges. I wished I had known the purpose of these challenges ahead of time.

Painful Message that Brings Joy

At one point in my journey, Jesus asked me to strip myself of everything I had. In response, I just wept. I did not understand the message. How could I get rid of everything I had? I have to eat, feed my wife and kids, and then pay my mortgage. Jesus succeeded in bringing me to a point I was financially broke. I had no money during a Christmas celebration one year. I could not even buy gifts for my family. That Christmas turned out to be the most joyful Christmas I ever had. Jesus revealed to me the joy of brokenness. More about this story will be discussed in the next volume of this book titled My Closest Encounter with God.  As long as we are obsessed with materialism, or pleasures of the flesh, we will never be able to enter the realm of the Spirit to experience the fullness of God. The flesh becomes our greatest obstacle in ascending in the Spirit. I have heard some very rich and successful people blaspheme God. They believe God has nothing to do with their successes. Even those who do not blaspheme God spend their time on a high horse of pride, looking down on others less fortunate. This is why it is so important that we are broken down by the Lord. After Jesus walks us through the wilderness, we experience joy in the morning following the evening tears of yesterday.

“Weeping may endure the night, but joy comes in the morning” (Psalm 30:5).

Process of Being Broken

This is the most difficult gospel to preach to non-believers because they do not want to experience anything bad after conversion. The reality is, “Ye have to be born again.” The process of being born again can lead to very painful experiences in our lives including the death of our loved ones, broken relationships, loss of job, betrayal, loss of money, sickness, persecution, and so on. Being born again leads to death of the flesh in order to embrace the Spirit of God. When bad things happen to us, instead of asking our favorite question, “Why me?” We need to ask ourselves, what is God willing to do with the challenges we face? What lesson is God teaching us through these situations? In most of those cases, Jesus will use our brokenness to peel the shaft of sin off our flesh. This is why Jesus said, “And who ever falls on the Stone will be broken” (St. Matthew 21:44), meaning, the Stone (Jesus) will transform you in your brokenness. God also spoke through the message of the psalmist saying,

“Call upon me in the day of trouble; I will deliver you, and you shall glorify me” (Psalm 50:15).

At times, Christians call upon everything else during times of trouble while refusing to call upon God. After all is said and done, they start asking “Why me, Lord.” Perhaps God needs to say, “Why not you?”

Breaking a Messenger

I just described how a regular Christian is transformed in the image of Christ to reflect the glory of God through suffering. The transforming brokenness of a messenger is even more intense and painful. If Jesus has called you to serve him, he will tear down every house you built on your own by bringing you to a place of brokenness. Afterwards, he will rebuild you in a way suited for his purpose. Jesus wants his messenger to learn obedience and total surrender to him. Some messengers will walk away from ministry during the period of brokenness, which can last for years. Unfortunately, they will meet their own demise.

This is why Jesus said, “Every plant which my Father has not planted will be uprooted” (St. Matthew 15:13).  Jesus made it very clear in his message to his disciples that anybody wishing to save his life will eventually lose it. But those who are willing to lose their lives for his sake, and that of the ministry, shall gain it. Until Jesus has brought you to a point of total brokenness, you can never be a good servant for his purpose. Think about what happened to Saul on the way to Damascus. When Jesus captured and arrested him, Saul was broken down by Jesus. Saul became blind for three days. Saul was without food or drink for three days. I am sure that divine transformation was the lowest point of Saul’s life. One of the important aspects of our brokenness before the Lord is to teach us humility.

Joy of Being Broken

If we study prophecies, God tends to allow his messengers to go through some painful changes to help them deliver his messages to the world. For example, God asked prophet Hosea to marry a prostitute by allowing him to experience the pain of physical adultery. Hosea was one of the prophets who delivered God’s message about the spiritual adultery of the children of Israel. Prophet Isaiah was asked to walk three years barefooted and naked to reveal the judgment of God on Egypt and the Ethiopians. Then the Lord said, “Just as my servant Isaiah has walked naked and barefooted three years for a sign and a wonder against Egypt and Ethiopia, so shall the king of Assyria lead away the Egyptians as prisoners, and Ethiopians as captives, young and old, naked and barefooted, with their buttocks uncovered, to the shame of the Egyptians” (Isaiah 20:3-4).

At times, our brokenness may be due to our sins. Other times, it may be due to the need to be broken. God may allow certain things in our lives as believers so we can be effective messengers for him. God does not want us to cry and break down emotionally; he wants us to break down spiritually. Through our suffering and pain, his glory will shine through us to the world. Jesus allowed Lazarus to die before he arrived in town. Through the death of Lazarus, and Jesus raising him from the dead, depicted what was about to happen to Jesus, giving God the glory of resurrection. When God uses us for his glory, we should rejoice. At times, the challenges we face are due to our choices. For example, I have experienced the consequences of not doing what the Lord asked me to do. I was not being disobedient. I was just not sure. In this process, Jesus trained me to listen, hear his voice, and carry out instructions given to me. This situation has repeated itself more than 200 times in the past few years. From the experience, I learn how Jesus communicates to people. I also learned the process whereby the ministering Spirits are sent to comfort me and also stress the Lord’s messages. Based on these experiences and the supernatural energy that accompanies each divine message, I know when Jesus is talking to me and giving me instructions. Jesus wants us to use the training he gives us to help others struggling with similar challenges. There is beauty in being used by God to serve his purpose regardless of the suffering I have endured. This is the unexplainable joy of the Lord fed into my spirit through the Holy Spirit. Today, when I look at all those people who gave me a hard time on the job, I no longer get angry with them. God has used the evil inside the hearts of men to reveal his glory to me. Jesus wants us to rejoice when we face persecution for righteousness. The best place to process our hurt is not through human emotion or human spirit. The best place to process hurts is in the Spirit realm of God. As we ascend to the realm of the Holy Spirit during crisis, the Lord covers us with his wings of protection. He takes us to a secret place of comfort as Psalm 91 says. He who dwells in the secret place of the Most High shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. I will say to the Lord, he is my refuge and my fortress, my God in him I trust (Psalm 91:1-2).

From the hidden place of God, I learn to experience joy and peace in the Lord, even in the midst of my life crises. Regardless of my suffering, I learn to know Jesus more, not during my joyful celebrations, but during my painful moments. This is the joy of being broken, because during my most difficult moments, I learn to be closer to the heart of God. Once I am in his presence, I experience the fullness of his joy (Psalm 16:11).

Therapy for the Soul

Perhaps to an average believer, the joy of being broken may not make a lot of sense because we are used to receiving from God and unwilling to give back. God has a more stringent standard for his messengers. But, an average believer may experience the same joy during crises. The first thing we need to understand is the fact that God is the one who gives us the gift of life. Consequently, we owe God the products of our souls using what he has given us. Many refuse to use the talents God has given them. Years later, they come back to God begging for more. No wonder God refuses to answer some prayers. Even those who use the talents God gives them tend to use them to glorify themselves, instead of glorifying God. Once we understand we owe God, we will position our minds to use whatever God has given us to improve human conditions and to glorify his name. Once we accomplish this, God will then open the Gates of Heaven and bless us even more.

Second, the best way to experience joy, even in the middle of the storm, is to enter higher spiritual dimension and attain a state of temporary disembodied soul. In most cases when the soul is permanently disembodied, the person dies. This is how the physical body is separated from the human spirit. However, while still alive, we can enter a higher spiritual dimension, like John in the book of Revelation. At this super-ascension state, the spirit temporarily leaves the human body and intimately attaches to the Holy Spirit, away from the physical body. Such a state of existence occurs during an out-of-body experience. Most of God spiritualists have experienced this super-spiritual state of ascension into the Spirit realm of God. This may happen while we are sleeping or while we are awake. Once we are successful in entering this super-spiritual dimension led by the Holy Spirit, the body is detached from the human spirit, and we feel no more emotional or physical pain. We experience the perfection of life even though we are still alive. We perceive great joy in the spirit while experiencing paradise on earth. We feel the joy of the Lord to a level incomprehensible in the physical world. The super-euphoric experience is the best way to describe the joy at this state of existence. This experience is closer to the ones being experienced by those getting ready to die. We experience the overwhelming peace and serenity of God. At this stage, we know the fullness of joy because we are in the presence of God. Although this is a temporary state of existence, the experience can continue for hours and, sometimes, for days. Once we are able to attain this super-spiritual state, the joy of the Lord deactivates both physical and emotional pain associated with the challenges we are facing. The things of the physical world are less important because of the beauty of experiencing Heaven. By this process, we attain healing without an emotional scar. You can always look back at the situation, but it does not hurt any longer because Jesus has removed the poison out of the sting. The best way to ascend into this super-spiritual state of existence is to bath your soul constantly with the Word of God, especially the gospel of Jesus Christ. I tend to use the Words in Jesus’ farewell messages to his disciples from John, chapters 13 through 16. These chapters summarize Jesus’ mission on earth, including the secret spiritual codes he gave to his disciples shortly before going to the cross. I learned to use these and other words of Jesus as tools for spiritual empowerment. Fasting, in combination with bathing my soul with the Word of God, helps to take me to a higher spiritual dimension. Since I was a member of the church choir when I was a teenager, hearing this old church music tends to set my soul on fire, propelling me into the Spirit realm of God. While in the Spirit realm, I have to guard my human spirit from being penetrated by the messages of the enemy. Constantly meditating on the Word of God throughout the day is the best way to shut down the radio frequency of the enemy. This is how I learned to avoid distractions from the physical world and that of the enemy.

Comforted with the Voice of the Lord – Testimony #103

On September 2, 2009, I came to work with great enthusiasm to meet with a series of complaints from supervisors about what was going wrong on our evening shift. From working in this hospital, I learned that the supervisors in my department do not know how to solve systemic problems. I do not think they understand the roles systemic failures play in affecting those working on the frontlines. Instead of fixing the problem, they spend more time bashing and blaming employees. The more the supervisor engages in this behavior, the less the workers cooperate to fix problems. I have worked on systemic failures in hospitals for years. The more employees are persecuted for problems out of their control, the less they listen, and the more they look for unconventional ways around the supervisor’s complaints. After listening to all these complaints, I had to share them with my coworkers, including those working at night. It was not the complaints, as much as the negative words used by the supervisors to convey the complaints that was the real problem. These negative words were like poison to my soul. I did my best to objectively convey the problems to my coworkers while leaving emotions out of the discussions. Many of them were not too happy with the complaints because they knew some of the supervisors were not solving problems using professional strategies. After my shift was over, I was on my way home and found the negatives words spoken by those supervisors were more injurious than anything else. I decided to ignore those statements. I knew we were working as hard as we could work because of staff reduction and people being forced to do more than humanly possible. While thinking about the incidents, I was knocked into a negative emotional realm. I always look for positive ways to solve problems. Inexperienced managers do not have a clue about using positive strategies to solve problems. Instead, they utilize negative strategies of threats and intimidation to berate employees. This strategy is counterproductive. Being knocked into the negative emotional realm produces fear and emotional pain. I knew I did not want to go to bed in that state of mind. The negative emotional realm is where the devil wants a person so he can manipulate the human mind. The devil loves to ride on negative emotions. The following days, I was off and I did not want this small incident at work to ruin my time off. Besides, I was planning on completing my book that first Wednesday of September 2009. I prayed when I got home that the Lord would help me. I wanted the Lord to free my mind from my own negative emotional reactions to the incidents that took place at work. I listened to some Christian religious programs before going to bed that Monday night. Prior to going to bed, however, I asked God to send me some emotional help and spiritual energy in the morning so I would be able to work on this book. After all, this book is part of the assignment the Lord gave me.

As soon as I got up on the morning of September 2, 2009, the Voice of the Lord said to me, “Turn on the radio and listen to Dr. David Jeremiah this morning.” I quickly finished whatever I had to do in the bathroom and headed for the kitchen as my wife was just closing the door and leaving for work. I placed the radio on the kitchen table and just listened while I was doing my exercise. I was shocked that morning to listen to Dr. Jeremiah’s preaching about Slaying the Giants in You. He was discussing how Christians should not allow fear to dominate their lives. Evidently, Jesus sensed my little fear in response to the incident at work. In the process of comforting me, he asked me to listen to the preaching of Dr. Jeremiah that morning. God is my witness; I had had no idea of Dr. Jeremiah’s topic that morning. In that sermon, Dr. Jeremiah said it was sin for Christians to fear. He came up with four things people should do when they were afraid. First, confront the fear. Second, confess the fear. Third, claim God’s promise of protection. Fourth, cultivate a closer relationship with God. After listening to this wonderful preaching and statement about not fearing death, I was very elated. His message injected joy in my heart and destroyed the hurt from the work problems of the previous day. Even though this was a very small incident at work, this was how the Lord tended to comfort me in crisis time.

“For God has not given us the spirit of fear, but of love, power, and sound mind” (II Timothy 1:7).

I do not believe I can thank the Lord enough for all the blessings I have received from him. From this testimony and others I have shared in this book, I know the Lord Jesus is watching over me. He is also watching over you too. This was an instant answer to my prayer! Glory be to God!

God is the God of Judgment! - Testimony #104

On September 14, 2009, the Lord Jesus revealed to me yet another reason why I was being subjected to so many challenges in life. I was shocked about the whole experience and especially how Jesus delivered the message. A week before movie night in our church, I was at work, and perceiving spiritual heaviness of the presence of the Lord with me. Instead of just enjoying the spiritual fellowship as always, I made a bad mistake. I was complaining to Jesus. I knew he was around me because I could feel the heaviness of the glory cloud around me. I was angry with him for putting me through all these painful changes. I should never have been thinking like that. While still being angry and complaining, I got up from my chair, and phaaa ooo! My left knee hit the metal cabinet, making a loud noise and orchestrating intense pain. Immediately, I heard a Voice saying, “Don’t you dare get angry with me any more!” Quickly, I responded while holding my knee in intense pain, saying, “Lord, I’m so sorry! I really don’t mean to get angry with you! Lord, I’m sorry! Please forgive me.” As soon as I responded to the Voice with an apology, the pain stopped. Never get angry with God while you are experiencing his presence. I learned my lesson in a hard way. I did not realize the significance of this incident until after the movie night at our church. Needless to say, I was in charge of our church movie night. A day after I have done something for the Lord like the movie night event or other things to glorify God, I always receive a cheering Spirit, revealing the presence of the Lord. This has happened to me many times. I referred to this as a compliment visit from the Lord for serving him. I have decided never to share this type of divine visit of the Lord. I wanted it to be just personal between the Lord and me. At the time of such complimentary visits, the Lord tends to shower me with intense joy, love, and peace for a couple of days. I believe this is a part of my reward for serving his purpose. This Monday after the movie night was not an exception. While I was enjoying the presence of the Lord around me, the Lord then spoke to me.

Jesus said, “Don’t you realize that all the challenges I placed before you, including the chastening, were designed to position you to deliver my message of judgment to the nation and the world?”

Oh my God! What a revelation! I was shocked!

I was very shocked when I heard the Voice of Jesus speaking and unraveling the riddle that had confronted me about myself for so long. Prior to the message, a vision had come to me about something that was to happen at work. That vision manifested itself immediately, and as accurately as it was told to me at work. Usually, a big message is preceded by a confirmatory vision. At this time, I was able to understand why God has been chastening me. God has revealed his other side to me. Preachers usually do not preach this side of God. The message carried a declaration from God. “I’m the God of justice! I’m the God of correction! I’m the God who chastens! I’m the God of Judgment!”

Evidently, the major reason the Lord was putting me through all these chastening processes was for me to experience the message God wanted me to deliver to the nation. God has never changed his nature. Whenever he wanted a messenger to deliver a message, he would let the messenger experience a taste of the message, as he did to Isaiah, Hosea, Jeremiah, and other prophets (as I have previously mentioned). When God wants you to deliver a message, he will ask you to wear the message. This incident finally explained the reason why Jesus was chastening me during my training process with him, as discussed earlier in this book. Jesus wanted me to experience the side of God most preachers are unwilling to share. We spend so much time claiming God wants to bless people; we forget the God of justice and the God of judgment. It is very embarrassing for me to list all the events in my life that the Lord used to rebuke me, including when he asked me to deliver a message to our pastor, and I refused. When I changed my mind, the chastening stopped. The Lord Jesus trained me to understand and realize the other side of God to prepare the nation and the world for the pronunciation of God’s judgment. God is saying to America, “Your day of judgment is fast approaching since the nation has defiled the name of God.”

On September 28, 2009, I received another powerful message from God about his impending judgment. I experienced the presence of God at work as the Holy Spirit started to lecture me about people verbally assaulting God and defaming his name. During this time, a great fear of God came upon me. I feel very sorry for people who have blasphemed God, as they will experience his violent judgment if they refuse to repent. I was reminded about what happened to the children of Israel for turning away from God. How about people who angrily balled their fists at God? Finally, I am able to understand the series of chastening from the Lord. Jesus wanted me to experience the message I was going to be preaching and delivering to the nation. God is a God of judgment. I asked the Lord to confirm this message for me before I went to bed that Monday. When I woke up on Tuesday, September 29, my messenger birds came and started singing as usual. I knew that was part of God’s confirmation of his message to me. Then, I listened to Joyce Meyer’s interview with Pastor Jentezen Franklin about hearing the Voice of God. I was surprised how they discussed many of the ways the Lord chose to speak to me in the Spirit. It was an interesting program about hearing the voice of God by two Holy Ghost preachers and television evangelists. As soon as I finished listening to the program, I went into my daily devotion. When I came to the book of Psalm, a divine message came through saying, “Read Psalm 122.” This was one of my favorite Psalms when I was young in high school. But another powerful message came through this Psalm when I got to verse 5.

“For thrones are set there for judgment, the thrones of the house of David” (Psalm 122:5).

Although the Psalm was talking about the temple in Jerusalem, the divine message from God this morning was very powerful. God is my witness; I did not even know that verse was in that Psalm until I read it that morning. This becomes another confirmation of the approaching judgment of God. Those who have ears, let them hear what the Spirit of God is telling the body of Christ.

After these divine messages from God, I finally understood why the Lord led me to Exodus chapter 33 and 34, five years before. This was the story of Moses’ face-to-face encounter with God. During the incident on the mountain, God revealed his glory to Moses.

And the Lord passed before Moses and proclaimed, “The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and gracious, longsuffering, and abounding in goodness and truth, keeping mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin, by no means clearing the guilty, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children, and the children’s children to the third, and fourth generation” (Exodus 34:6-7).

Urgent Need for Repentance

When Jesus started his ministry, he echoed John the Baptist, saying, “Repent for the kingdom of God is at hand” (St. Matthew 4:17).

When Jesus ended his ministry, he repeated the same message after his resurrection,

“Repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name to all the nations, beginning at Jerusalem” (St. Luke 24:47).

I have written chapters about the coming catastrophe, not to scare people, but for people to know that God is the God of judgment. Throughout my journey with Jesus, this is the glaring message he repeated over and over to me by most of the events that happened around me. Even though at a point, I was angry with the way the Lord was teaching me the message he placed before me. At this point in my journey with Jesus as a messenger to serve his purpose, it became clearer to me why he put me through all the challenges I had to face. Those painful moments were all designed to speak a single message from God: “I am the God of Judgment!”

There is no doubt that God is a very loving God. We Christians claim that side of God everyday. Jesus also revealed another side of God most people are not willing to admit. He is also the God of justice and judgment. I really feel sorry for people who are riding on the horse of political correctness, thinking their political positions guarantee them a passport to Heaven. They will be greatly disappointed. Christians need to understand that many political positions emotionalized through the airways are based on self-righteousness, selfishness, and hypocrisy. Jesus asked us not to let the poor suffer. We are determined to sustain the suffering of the poor. We call it capitalism. Jesus said we should help to heal the sick. We disagree, and call it government takeover of health-care and socialism. As a result, people without insurance continue to suffer and insurance companies continue to rip people off. The Bible says greed is evil, America responds,  “Greed is good.” The Bible says excessive pleasure could lead us into the wilderness. America says, “Pleasure is paradise.” This message of judgment from God is not about the wrath of God. It is, however, a loving message to the nation and the world to repent. If God does not love us as much, he would have poured his wrath on the whole world by now. Like the messages God sent through Amos and Hosea to the children of Israel, God is sending a similar message of love to the United States and the world saying, “Repent, for the kingdom of God is at hand.” What scares me most about this divine message from the Lord is, something is coming down the pipe. Only God knows. I am, therefore scared for people who refuse to know God and to have a closer relationship with him. One of the conditions of coming to Jesus is to repent a life of sin. The choice is yours. The handwriting of God is on the wall. Many times, the devil will take on the outfit and the badge of Christianity to dish out more pain to those who are already suffering. Why do we Christians allow the critical spirit of the enemy to dominate our reactions to events instead of allowing the Holy Spirit to lead us? One day, everybody will appear before the Lord on the Day of Judgment to give an account. Whether we repent or not, the choice is ours! May God have mercy on us.

The Lord Confirms his Message - Testimony #105

Today, Wednesday, September 16, 2009, I received a message from the Lord while writing to the nation about the judgment of God. I used to watch the Plumb-line program of Faisal and Sabina Malick from Canada. This afternoon, I was not planning on watching the program because I wanted to finish editing this chapter. Then the message of the Lord came to me, “Turn on the television at 1:30 p.m. and watch Plumb-Line.” I did not know what the program was about. As soon as the program started, Jesus surprised me again! In this episode of the program, spiritual plumb line was the topic under discussion. Both of the hosts stressed that the gifts of the Holy Spirit are not as important as the relationship we convey while serving the Lord. Sabina said, “As we like to discipline our pets when they do wrong, so God loves to discipline us when we do wrong.” She stressed that being disciplined by God is a way to show his love. The program mentioned that everybody’s work would be tried by fire, according to First Corinthians 3:13. Faisal indicated that God wants to reveal the truth to the world. During the program, discussions also centered on doing the will of God and used a quotation from the book of St. Matthew – “Not all those who call me Lord, Lord shall enter the kingdom of God except those who do the will of my Father in Heaven” (St. Matthew 7:21).

The most shocking part of the program was a quote from the book of Amos, regarding God’s judgment against the children of Israel.

“Behold, I am setting a plumb line in the midst of the people Israel; I will not pass by them anymore. The high places of Isaac shall be desolate, and the sanctuaries of Israel be laid waste. I will rise with the sword against the house of Jeroboam” (Amos 7:8-9).

“Jeroboam shall die by the sword, and Israel shall surely be led away captive from their own land” (Amos 7:10).

Anybody who is a true Christian led by the Holy Spirit knows that such a message does not come by accident or in isolation. God delivers his message and sends a series of confirmations so people will by no means mistake his divine message for something else. I do not know what may be getting ready to happen in the United States, or when. But the picture does not look good. We better start praying to God and repent from our wicked ways. Only God knows the true heart of men. The sad thing is the people looking at the physical realm for answers. The real answers are in the spiritual realm of God. Not a single politician has control over the outcome of the future. We may as well stop fooling ourselves. God is the only factor. His decision is usually based on either the goodness and repentance or the continuing wickedness of men. I, however, believe that the prayer of the righteous may help to temper the justice of God with mercy.

And the Lord passed before him and proclaimed, “The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and gracious, long-suffering, and abounding in goodness and truth, keeping mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin, by no means clearing the guilt, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children, and the children’s children to the third and the fourth generation” (Exodus 34:6-7).

The divine message of God here and throughout this book is glaringly obvious. God is the God of judgment, and no man will escape. This is the more reason why we take shelter under the protective grace of Our Lord Jesus Christ. Even Jesus has a condition for his grace. The word is “repentance!” Yes, grace is unmerited favor, but we have to repent.

“Shall we continue in sin that grace may abound? Certainly not” (Romans 6:1-2).

“Knowing this that our old man was crucified with him, that the body of sin might be done away with, that we should no longer be slaves of sin” (Romans 6:6).

Devil’s Deception in the Ministry – Testimony #106

After presenting the Sunday school review of September 13, 2009, the Lord opened my eyes to a serious problem within the body of Christ. The Bible class cited three major stories in the gospel in which Jesus was constantly criticized by the religious leaders of his time. When Jesus healed a paralytic man by saying, “Son, your sins are forgiven” (St. Mark 2:5) the scribes believed Jesus was blaspheming God. They were wondering why he said such words to forgive a person his sins. In the second story, when the scribes and the Pharisees saw Jesus eating with sinners and tax collectors, they complained to Jesus’ disciples. In the third story, Jesus’ disciples were in the cornfield, picking some heads of grain. The Pharisees accused Jesus of violating the law of the Sabbath. These stories and others in the Bible give us solid evidence that the religious leaders of the time of Jesus did not like him. They were, therefore, looking for a way to destroy him.

Both Jesus and the religious leaders of his time believed in God. Jesus came to open the door to the realm of the Holy Spirit. The scribes, the Pharisees, and the Sadducees rejected the teachings of Christ because they were driven by critical spirits. Consequently, the critical spirit was leading them to destroy Jesus’ credibility and his relationship with people. But the religious leaders of that time failed. They were unable to destroy Christ’s ministry. Sometimes we become so preoccupied with our own ideologies, we end up destroying the very thing we want to preserve. When the religious leaders subjected themselves to critical spirit against Jesus, they ended up missing the very Messiah they had been waiting for. I have cited these Bible class lessons in this chapter because when people are going through difficult times, they look for somebody else to blame. The time in the wilderness during the storm can be a very dangerous time. People going through difficult times tend to target and victimize innocent people who have nothing to do with their problems. The religious leaders of the time of Christ had a collective disappointment with God. They did not want their Messiah to come the way Jesus came. They, therefore, targeted Jesus with the anger of their dissatisfaction against God. They, however, forgot that God has the right to do whatever he chooses at his own time and in his own way. This Bible lesson also reveals the operation of other negative spirits within the body of Christ that leads Christians away from the will of God. Critical spirit is a problem within the body of Christ. Many people are unwilling to address this problem. Perhaps many preachers do not know how to approach the problem, or the solutions to this critical problem. The Lord gave me the problem and the solutions. The danger facing many people within the ministry is the deception of the devil through critical behaviors among Christians. We Christians, like the secular world, have come to the point of doing everything and anything to further our own personal agenda. Where we stand on issues is more important to us than the gospel message of Jesus. Everybody else is wrong, and we are the only one that is right. Our intention is to force our Christians ideas down people’s throat. They must accept our Biblical position whether they like it or not, even if we choke them. It does not matter. We want to send them to Heaven with the Bible stuck in their throats. In the process, we allow negative emotions fueled by negative energy of the devil to drive us over some political or theological issues. The resultant behavior lands us in the camp of the enemy; we become cheerleaders for the devil.

If we take a critical look at the gospel of Our Lord Jesus Christ, we see that he never forced anything down anybody’s throat, especially when dealing with the secular world. Jesus offered the gospel message as a gift to whoever is willing to accept the gift of eternal salvation. What do we Christians do today? Anytime people disagree with us, we call them all kinds of names, and separate ourselves from them. We get on talk shows and demonize those people. We call them the bad people because we are the good and the righteous people on our way to Heaven. Unfortunately, most of our disagreements within the body of Christ are over the applications of the Word. If Jesus is on earth today, he will not be demonstrating in front of the abortion clinic; instead he will be a friend with those performing abortions and be preaching to change and transform them. He will be among the gang-bangers, prostitutes, homosexuals, thieves, prisoners, and so on, and preaching to them. I have heard many times from former Christians who left the faith because of the self-righteous Christians who claim to be more holy than others. Our critical behavior and judgmental attitudes create more personal problems for us as we allow the negative energy of the enemy to catapult us into the negative emotional realm. Negative emotional domain is the paradise of the devil, where he easily leads Christians and preachers alike into the wilderness of despair. This is the realm where the devil loves to ride on people’s backs because we have given him permission to do so. As soon as our actions are driven by negative energy, in contrast to the positive energy of the Holy Spirit, disaster awaits us at every stop sign. At the moment we allow negative energy to propel our behavior, our hearts become hardened, and we lose the ability to tap into the anointing of the Holy Spirit. The resultant behavior is governed by the desires of the devil. Consequently, the danger facing some Christians and preachers, as well, is yielding to the critical spirit of the enemy of God.

“For the accuser of our brethren, who accused them before our God day and night, has been cast down. And they overcame him by the word of their testimony” (Rev. 12:10-11).

Unfortunately, many well-meaning Christians allow this critical spirit to deceive them, thinking they are doing something wonderful for the Lord. In the end, they become cheerleaders for the devil. This is the more reason why Christians should be careful what spirit is driving their actions. If negative spirit drives their desires, negative energy will propel their actions. At some points, Christians will confuse this deception of the devil with the Holy Spirit. All Christians should compare their motives and actions, with the fruits of the Spirit in Galatians, according to St. Paul.

“But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, self-control” (Galatians 5:22-23).

If we are not careful while working in the ministry, other negative spirits will dominate our actions while we think we are doing something for the Lord. These are the spirits of persistent anger, hate, fear, lust, animosity, pride, arrogance, prejudice, insecurity, hopelessness, lack of faith, helplessness, jealousy, obsession with perfection, lack of forgiveness, selfishness, greed, desire to get even, lack of emotional control, rejoicing at the misfortune of others, pathological desire to achieve, and so on.  At one point and time, these behaviors appear normal to us and to the world. We tend to look for people who agree with us to do evil, so we can justify our actions. The critical questions are, what is the driving force behind these negative behaviors? How can we compare this to the teachings of Christ regarding loving others? Who empowers us against these evil behaviors? The devil is the power behind Christians who dwell in negative spirits. Operating from the realm of negative spirit is contrary to the will of God. Each time we glorify negative behavior, no matter how popular, we operate contrary to the gospel message of our Lord Jesus Christ. The solution is learning to walk in the realm of the Holy Spirit while our actions are guided by God’s will and driven by divine energy, as we learn to surrender to the Lord. Surrendering to the Holy Spirit can be very difficult. Without the Spirit of God leading, guiding, and empowering us, we are doomed to a giant failure. This is where many ministers make big mistakes. They think that working in the ministry is more important than their relationship with God. In the process, they push their daily devotions aside while working in the ministry. At a point, they will run out of energy, and things around them including their social and family relationships will start to fall apart. They run out of energy because they are only being driven by earthly desires to achieve, even while working in the ministry. They end up crashing into depression because the human brain is fried due to physical stress. The solution is allowing the fullness of the Holy Spirit to take control of the human soul. The driving force will not be human emotions, or human spirit, but the divine energy of the Holy Spirit. About three to four times a month, I will receive an infusion of the energy of the Holy Spirit. I have already described this spiritual empowerment in other chapters. Without the continuous re-infusion of the energy of the Holy Spirit, diligent workers will crash.

On September 22, 2009, James Robison’s television show aired a program about Dr. Mark Ruthland’s struggle with depression and the help he acquired from the Holy Spirit to overcome it. I have been on the university campus as a research fellow in a medical school. Every faculty member dreams of attaining tenure and full professorship. When you pass that stage and end up being the head of a department, it is a praise-worthy achievement. From head of the department, some have gone further to become dean of the college. Dr. Mark Ruthland attained the highest position in a university, the presidency. Yet in 1977, he attempted to take his life with a gun because he reached a point of emptiness and hopelessness, despite his achievements. He was also a preacher. Despite his failed suicide attempt due to God’s divine intervention, he was led to empowerment by the Holy Spirit through other preachers. The great lesson in the story of Dr. Ruthland is the importance of the Holy Spirit in the lives of ALL those who are working in the ministry to serve the Lord. Having the anointing is not enough. We must allow the Holy Spirit to fill us and be the driving force propelling our actions. If you have been reading my story from the beginning, you know that between the ages of sixteen to twenty, I was in relentless search for a closer relationship with God. I wanted spiritual empowerment very badly! I knew that I could not walk this journey without the empowerment of the Holy Spirit. The major reason my peers, and I were in search of the Holy Spirit was because God had already inoculated us with a divine seed. We were waiting for this seed to germinate and flourish in us. I had already seen the effects of this seed in others. My germination took over thirty years to take place while my cousin’s spiritual germination was instantaneous. While waiting for my seed to germinate, the desire created an insatiable desire for a closer relationship with God. The key to joy that many people are missing today, even in the ministry, is to experience the fullness of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit is the one who gives us spiritual empowerment as he usher us to the presence of God. In the presence of God is the fullness of great joy. This is the best antidote for any form of depression, as we are driven by God’s Spirit to do his desire. In your presence is the fullness of joy; in your right hand are pleasures for evermore (Psalm 16:11).

Be careful when going through suffering. Do not let the enemy deceive you by pushing you into the realm of negative emotion and keeping you in emotional bondage. Do not blame God, or be angry with him. The devil’s trick is to keep you in the realm of negative emotion. The greatest moment of danger is when the devil appears in the wilderness. He comes to kill, steal, and destroy. Jesus comes to give life more abundantly. This is why Psalm 23 is so important.

“Yea, thou I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, because thou art with me” (Psalm 23:4).

Regardless of any challenge we may face, we must learn to process our problems in the realm of the Spirit of God, away from human negative emotions.

Uniqueness of Divine Message

When Jesus told me “I will send you as a prophet to the nation” a few years ago, I did not have an idea what he meant. I was thinking this book would the summation of God’s message. However, I knew there has to be a special message besides regular gospel message. When God raises a prophet, he does it with a unique purpose in mind. For many years, I had been waiting for that special message from God. I knew the Lord had given me a mantle very dear to his heart, but I was not sure what was in that mantle. When the Lord revealed the unique message that he is the God of correction, justice, and judgment, it set my soul on fire. After this revelation, I now know the critical composition of the mantle that I carry for the Lord. I have a better understanding of the meaning of chastening that took place when Jesus was training me. We should, however, not think God is an out-of-control person waiting to pour his wrath on people. God is sending messages to the world so people will repent from their sinful and wicked ways. God knows we are not perfect. He knows we will fail in certain aspects of our lives. That is the more reason why we need to go and throw ourselves before him in humility, as the Jews used to wear sackcloth and place ashes on their head while mourning or searching for God’s forgiveness. Our failure should draw us closer to God, not farther away from him.

“If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness” (I John 1:9).

Consequently, our failure activates the largest part of our faith in God. Such a powerful faith is not activated when we pray and immediately received our request. The largest part of our faith is activated at the moment we perceive failure, when we do not receive what we want from God, yet remained committed to trusting God’s sovereignty. Faith in God is not about waiting to receive what we want, but about our steadfast trust in God for a higher purpose, in spite of human failures. This is the primary reason why the caged bird sings. He knows that one day, he will be set free, regardless of the length of his imprisonment. His faith in God will, therefore, carry him through the painful ordeal, like Paul and Silas in the prison. They were able to sing in the midnight hour, keeping God up all night. Their faith cracked open the Gates of Heaven, discharging the rescuing angels from the Lord to open the prison gates as chains fell from their hands. God tends to activate his miracles at the lowest point of our life when we run out of human energy, forcing us to our knees, and to trust only in God. In October, 2009, after all the challenges I faced on the job, I learned the best antidote for fear is to completely trust in the Lord Jesus. I had to announce this to my Bible class the first Sunday of October. I told them that it was one thing to know it, but another thing to believe and live it. At that moment, Jesus completely set me free from worrying about tomorrow. I finally realized I could no longer be held in emotional bondage by the evil in the hearts of men. I therefore, strive for the Promise of the Father for my life, giving me joy from my brokenness.

“I will never leave you, nor forsake you,” said the Lord. So we may boldly say.

“The Lord is my helper, I will not fear what men can do to me” (Hebrew 13:5-6).

In the next section, I will start the discussion of the Handwriting of God. I will discuss some shocking messages God revealed to me about his approaching judgment and an urgent need for repentance.

Section Seven

Mysterious Handwriting of God – Testimonies #107 through #130

Chapters #34 to #40

This section was never anticipated. It describes some of the mysteries of God revealed to me in the Spirit realm while I was writing this book. Many of the testimonies and the new stories in this section were freshly given to me. God stretches his hand to touch our humanity as he continues to pour down his divine messages. It also includes a summary of some key important messages the Lord revealed to me.

I had a press interview with Jesus because I placed many questions before him over a period of time. Jesus answered most of my questions. He also answers the famous question he asked his disciples ages ago, “Who do people think I am?” When I placed this question before Jesus, initially, I did not think he was going to answer the question. But, as always, the Lord shockingly surprised me by answering the question in a very dramatic way. I was very shaken by the experience.

Jesus also revealed to me the visions of the coming catastrophe and some shocking future events about the United States. This section will also discuss the revelations of why President Obama came to power and why God placed him in office at this point and time in history.

Chapter 34

Handwriting of God

Energy of the Holy Spirit

“The secret of the Lord is with those who fear him, and he will show them his covenant” (Psalm 25:14)

There was something very strange affecting me throughout my journey with Jesus.  People usually do not talk about it within Christianity. Some Christians even deny its existence. I cannot end this book without discussing the ENERGY of the Holiness of God. Originally, I was going to delay this discussion until I release the third volume of this book, Invisible World of God. However, very early this morning, my messenger bird came to visit me. I was not too happy with this wakeup call. I wanted to sleep late. I knew the divine messenger came to prepare me for certain events that would happen this day, June 12, 2008. The series of mysterious events that took place led me to write this chapter towards the end of my book. I did not plan it. Like many divine incidents, it just happened. I need to warn people about the danger of substituting something else for God. At the time I was writing these chapters, I was under the power of the Holy Spirit and the energy explosion from within me. Fortunately, while writing this chapter, many mysterious events were taking place. I never anticipated these events, either. I decided to keep all the events together in one chapter so people could understand how these events are related to each other. The end product of this chapter is by divine providence of God. Throughout this book, I have been discussing my experience with the Holy Spirit, including different miraculous events that took place. I already discussed more than 100 testimonies for Christ, including the divine visitations and conversations. One thing I did not discuss in depth is the ENERGY that drives the entire process. I am going to devote this chapter to discussing ENERGY and how it affects human life everyday. In explaining this, I will combine my scientific background and the knowledge the Holy Spirit delivered to me. Around this time, I noticed that the Lord was pouring more knowledge into my spirit through the Holy Spirit.

Origin of the Energy

When God created the world, he inserted the energy of functionality into every living creation he made. Every functioning system - - from a single-cell organism, living plants and trees, and all multi-system organisms like humans - - is endowed with an energy system. Without the energy system, any living organism will die. For example, God introduced life into man by breathing into his nostrils. Man became a composite living being made of physical, emotional, and spiritual components. According to the simple theory of physics, nothing could be created from nothing. The energy of the functionality of the entire creation came from God, the Creator. Without God creating these systems, nothing can be created. No functioning system can create itself. Every functioning system has a driving energy with an operational blueprint, inserted into the system by God.

Rules of Functionality

At the time God created the entire world, he also created and the blueprint of functionality for every system. God designed and inserted the rules of functionality to avoid operational clashes and confusion. A typical example is the law of gravity. If a person jumps off a tall building, he will not float in the air. The force of gravity will bring him down as he crashes into many pieces. Similarly, God inserted the same rules of functionality into the blueprint of reproduction. These rules govern how egg and sperm are fertilized in the biological chamber of creation, called the uterus of a woman. Pregnancy lasts for an average of nine months. Humans did not determine the duration of pregnancy, God did. It was the blueprint of God working to control the operational process he created and keep it in harmony. As a result of these rules, women are not pregnant for two years for one baby. A woman cannot be impregnated by a dog or a horse, nor can a bird give birth to a frog. Babies do not come out of their mothers with three eyes stuck on their necks, nor are most people born with legs attached to their arms. Everything in creation was distinctively designed, defined, and called to order by God the Creator. Only God, not man, placed these special designs. The living system placed in any organism is too intricate and coherently designed for special functions to be caused by an accident of nature. The driving force that controls all these actions is the ENERGY from God. Without the ENERGY, all living things will die. Unfortunately, when we get used to all the functions of God’s creation, we tend to take the Creator for granted. There is no energy in the universe that created itself. God is the only one who inserted the ENERGY of existence into all his living creations. Without God, the universe is dead. However, God allows us to study and tap into the energy he inserted into creation. For example, if a dog’s heart is dissected and placed in a Ringer’s solution, as in a laboratory experiment, the heart will continue to beat. This will continue for a while even though it has been physically separated from the dog. After a period of time, the heart which has been separated from the dog will eventually die. The heart dies because it has been separated too long from the source of its energy. If that heart is attached to another dog of compatible nature, the heart can continue to beat. This is how human-to-human heart transplantation, and of course transplantation of other organs, came to practice. From my scientific background, man did not create transplantation. God did. He did this by allowing the process to be developed based on what he had already placed in his creation. People love to give credit to man for scientific inventions. Man did not invent anything. The greatest fallacy of science is the idea of inventions made by man. Man is only able to discover, tap, manipulate, or reorganize the working process already placed in creation by God. The wisdom to do this came from God, not man. Without God’s knowledge, man is as dumb as a doorknob!

Types of Energies

When God created the earth, he created both positive and negative energies. There is nothing called a neutral-energy system. However, there can be an energy-neutral location, or situation. Everything God created is in dynamic motion. An energy-neutral location is not energy free, but a location of balance between negative and positive forces. It is a state of equilibrium. As we experience positive and negative energies in both chemistry and electricity, we also experience negative and positive spiritual energies in people. This is an area where today’s science is very limited. People are beginning to confuse the functionality of spiritual energies with emotional energies. Both spiritual and emotional energies operate differently, but do affect each other to some degree. God lives in an enormous ocean of positive spiritual energy.

“And from the throne proceeded lightning, thundering, and voices. Seven lamps of fire were burning before the throne, which are the seven Spirits of God. Before the throne there was a sea of glass, like crystal. And in the midst of the throne, and around the throne, were four living creatures full of eyes in front and in back” (Rev 4:5-6).

The devil, however, is enshrouded by negative energies. He has been banished from Heaven. The entire mission of Christ is to get humanity more attracted to the positive spiritual energy of God through love. In this process, man will learn to break away from the negative energy of the devil. When Jesus said our thought processes could kill a person, he was referring to the negative energy generated around the person we hate. Jesus implied the same thing about lusting after a woman. He claimed that physical intimacy is not the beginning of sex, but the end product of the thought process leading to the action. Today, we know that some women, and perhaps some men, can actually have an orgasm by generating cognitive sexual energy without touch. Consequently, Jesus was right in saying, if a man was lusting after a woman, he had already had an affair with the woman in his heart. At the time of lusting, without physical contact, the energy of sexual intercourse already flowed to the woman from the man. In other words, the man has already mentally seduced the woman. Similarly, some women can do the same thing to men. Jesus introduced the Holy Spirit to his disciples and the world with positive spiritual energy. He said, “You shall be empowered when the Holy Spirit comes upon you” (Acts 1:8). The statement was true at the time he said it, and the same statement is true for us today. In that statement, Jesus empowered his disciples to work on the mission field. The power Jesus mentioned here is the energy of the Holy Spirit, which also accompanies the baptism of the Holy Spirit of each believer. More on the components of the Holy Spirit will be discussed in the last chapter.

Energy of Attraction

Many people across the nation dwell in a pool of negative emotional energies. We live in a very stressful society. As a result, we generate and carry around a lot of negative emotional energies. This negative emotional energy eventually transforms itself into negative spiritual energy. Anytime we carry around a pool of negative spiritual energies, we tend to attract more negative energies. We refer to this as stress. But, it is a collection of negative energies affecting our physical body. The larger the pool of negative energy that surrounds us the more negative people we attract. Once our negative emotion is transformed to negative spiritual energy, we are propelled into a danger zone. Bad things start to happen around us, as we are attracted to the influence of demonic forces. Unfortunately, people do not realize they are responsible for acquiring negative energies. Take for example a house where stolen goods were constantly received. Inside the house there was always constant fights between husband and wife, and between the children. There was never a time of peace in that house since they started receiving stolen goods. The Thanksgiving dinner with relatives in the same house ended up in a big fight. The entire house burned down, a week after Thanksgiving dinner. A Christian relative who attended the Thanksgiving dinner hinted that she felt an aura of evil in the house. When we allow a collection of negative energies in the house, we open the door for the devil to come inside. Then, the devil comes to steal, kill, and destroy! This is the reason why bad things happen in groups around the same time. Once we find a place of release for negative spiritual energy, we tend to feel better. Depending on their level of sensitivity, some people tend to get both physically and emotionally sick when surrounded by negative spiritual energy. Human emotion is directly affected by the energy in which we are submerged. Negative energy knocks us into depression while positive energy of the Holy Spirit elevates our mood. People who walk in a pool of positive emotional energy tend to attract people carrying the same positive emotional energy. The problem is, these positive emotional energies do not last in the absence of positive spiritual energy of God. The Holy Spirit gives us sustaining positive spiritual energy. This is what I have been experiencing throughout my journey with Jesus. Positive emotional energy does not linger around long enough to be transformed into positive spiritual energy. Our negative experiences tend to neutralize our positive emotional energies. Positive spiritual energy from the Holy Spirit, however, can easily neutralize our negative emotional energy. This is why Jesus said, “Come to me all ye that labor and heavy laden, and I will give you rest” (St. Matthew 11:28) meaning, he will neutralize your negative energy and replace it with the sustaining positive spiritual energies of love, joy, and peace of the Holy Spirit.

Reason for Certain Attractions

People who dwell on continuous negative energy will eventually attract undesirable entities from the spirit world. Bad spirits are attracted to negative spiritual energy. Once the person is possessed, both the spirit and the negative energies continue to control the outcome of behavior. People who carry positive spiritual energy are easily attracted to angels, the Holy Spirit, and the Hosts of Heaven. Such people are subjected to the fruits of the Spirit including joy, love peace, self-control, faithfulness, kindness, and so on. Contrary to popular opinion, attitude is not behavior. Human attitude is initiated and controlled by the energy in which we are submerged. The energy we are submerged in, is the energy that propels our actions. How many happy people commit suicide because they are just too happy? Negative attitudes are governed by negative energy. The resultant behavior is called attitude. Once the spiritual energy of a person is changed, his attitude will also change as well. People are incapable of changing their attitude until they change the energy in which they are submerged. For example, forgiving a person releases the negative energy associated with unreleased anger. Once we let go of that negative energy, we set ourselves free of that bondage. That is more reason why Jesus asks us to forgive others who trespass against us. The more we are angry in response to what another person has done, the more negative energy we generate, and the more we allow the situation to enslave us. By forgiving the person, we are actually setting ourselves free. We are doing ourselves a favor by forgiving others.

Secret of Bad Spirits

A good spirit is attracted to every good action, while a bad spirit is attracted to every bad behavior. The outcome of behavior is propelled and defined by the energy in which we are submerged. Consequently, children of alcoholics tend to marry another alcoholics because of the law of attraction. Unfortunately, a child brought up in an alcoholic home grows up becoming attracted to an alcoholic spirit. As soon as she sees another alcoholic, there is a magnet of attraction. Similarly, a man who used to see his father beat up his mother is attracted to the spirit of physical abuse. He starts to do the same, not because he learned the behavior, but more so because he is influenced by the spirit of abuse lingering around him. Some people refer to this as a generation curse. However, two kids can grow up in the same home and be affected differently because of the level of spiritual sensitivity of each child.

Negative Parents’ Energy Making Children Depressed

Over the years, I have studied parents making their children sick by the negative energy brought into their homes. For a long time, we claimed young women were suffering from depression due to some type of hormonal imbalance. Hormones may play a part, but the energy within the house plays a greater role in triggering the depression in children. If both parents bring negative spiritual energy into the house, depending on the sensitivity of each child, their children are bound to suffer from depression. Young ladies are more attracted to the energy levels of their mothers while young men are more attracted to the energy levels of their fathers. To some degrees both sexes are influenced by the energy level of the mother as the nurturer. Regardless of their gender, when children get older, they start to be more sensitive to the spiritual energies of both parents. Parents’ spiritual energy influencing their children is a very complex issue, considering other environmental and social factors. Eventual outcome depends on the parent that mostly influences the child.

One day, I went to the business section of the downtown St. Louis post office. I was seized with so much negative energy that I was about to scream. I felt I was being choked in the spirit. I had to hurry out of the building because whatever was going on in this section of the post office created a disturbance within my spirit. Once I left the building and got outside, I started to feel much better. Sometimes when I come to my house, I feel a differentiation of energy. For example, if my wife has had an argument with one of our daughters in my absence, I can feel the lingering effects of negative energy. When I feel negative energy in the house, I pray to neutralize the negative spiritual energy. Even while I am out of town, a thousand miles away, I can still feel the negative energy of negatives events happening to my wife or any of my children. Once when I was in New York at a news conference, and my wife was in St. Louis, I was feeling negative energy from her. I could sense she was unhappy about something. After the conference, I had to call her from New York. Initially, she denied it. She said she was all right. Later in the conversation, she told me she was upset about her work schedule. I believe she did not intend to lie to me, but was unaware of how much negative energy she was generating because of her lamentation over her work schedule. One day, I woke up and received a spiritual message that my daughter was feeling low in the spirit while she was away at school. The Holy Spirit urged me to call and lift her spirit. When I called and asked her how she was doing, she said she was doing fine. I told her that she was not doing fine and I knew she was worried about something. Then she told me she was getting ready for an exam and about other issues bothering her. I gave her a little inspirational speech and told her to cheer up, that everything would be all right. Late in the evening, my daughter called my wife to ask how I knew she was feeling a little sad at that time. She wanted to know if my wife told me about how she was feeling. I know my wife is bad about not telling me things she has discussed with the kids. I have become used to that. Evidently my wife had talked to her that week and realized that our daughter was a little in a low spirit. However, my wife did not tell me. But, the Holy Spirit did. The message I received from the Holy Spirit was what prompted me to call my daughter from school without anybody telling me anything. Part of my gift from the Lord is my sensitivity to spiritual energy, called the gift of discerning the spirits.

Similarly, one of the Christian stations presented a case where a detective brought many crime scene objects home. He did not realize that every case of murder attracts a demonic spirit. After this detective had worked on cases for 24 years, he was shocked one day when his own son, living in that house was arrested for murder. When the father asked the son what happened after the arrest, he told the father, “This was not me, Daddy; something came inside me.” The son was telling his father a demonic spirit of murder entered him and influenced his behavior to commit murder. Was the detective father aware these crime objects used in committing crimes attracted demonic spirits into his own house? This is more reason why people do not need to bring cursed items like stolen goods, or anything involved in a crime, into their homes. When you do this, you bring curses into your home. This is even more important to those traveling in foreign countries, buying objects already used in idol worshipping or objects already placed at the shrine of idols. Those items tend to attract bad spirits into the house. Any place where murder, violence, or rape has occurred tends to house negative spirits. Negative spirit of the demon is the one that propels criminal behavior. The house must be blessed to get rid of the bad spirits and neutralize negative energies of violence. I was not going to discuss this until I released the third volume of this book, Invisible World of God. However, many people, Christians and non-Christians, are very curious about the existence of the invisible world. In this chapter, I am giving the reader a taste of what is coming in that volume regarding the invisible world. While I was writing this chapter, Jesus gave me a shocking surprise. I did not intend to make this a long chapter. However, I had no choice when Jesus just showed up. Jesus visited and gave me another divine revelation to a lingering question.

Energy of Positive Thinking

There is no magic in positive thinking. When we think in a positive way, we generate positive emotional energies. This energy attracts positive spirits. Our positive thought processes can generate a positive aura around us, but such energy never lasts. Therefore, all those wishful thinkers who want to become millionaires will be doomed to disappointment.  The Lord, through the Holy Spirit, is the only source of our miracles. We cannot wish events into existence in the same way God called the world into existence. We are not God. The danger is for us to try to play God. These intentions will set our expectation on the pinnacle of failure. Even with a positive emotional energy, we are still tapping into the energy created by God, not man. Why do we refuse to give God the glory? It is a sin to give God’s glory to the universe. It is wrong to tap into the energy of creation by God without giving God the credit due his name. The basic process of idol worshipping is to tap into the energy of creation, without giving glory to God the Creator. This behavior grieves God’s heart. Moon and stars did not create me. The universe did not create itself. God did. Why should we replace God with the “universe?” Instead of worshipping God, why should I be worshipping the “universe?” The universe did not create the blueprint of its own creation. Moreover, there are spirits God placed in different parts of the universe. God also warned us never to worship them. I will discuss more about different functions of the spirits in the last chapter. Many people will experience positive outcomes in certain areas of their lives if they get rid of negative emotional energies by becoming more positive. Positive emotional energy alone, however, cannot initiate divine miracles. Only Jesus, not people can initiate a miracle. This is my own personal experience with Jesus as a living Spirit, just as God is a living Spirit. These miracles are initiated through the Holy Spirit of God. The time and place of a miracle is always defined by God, not by man. God the Father, Jesus the Son, and the Holy Spirit work hand in hand. The danger is for people to walk away from God’s plan for their lives because they want to pursue their own personal agenda. This should be a warning to all those who want to master their own destiny. Such a journey may look good and feel good, but in the end, without God, the entire journey will lead to disaster. Those people who create a wish list can stare at that list for years, and nothing will happen. Many of them are doomed to disappointment. My point is, positive thinking can help us shed negative energies. This is a preparation to enter the positive spiritual dimension. However, only the Holy Spirit can take us into the spiritual dimension of God. For example, no matter how fast a car is moving, it cannot fly. Only a plane can take off into the air. God through Jesus, not man, determines the final outcome of events in life. Positive thinking ignites miracles, ONLY with the help of the Holy Spirit.

Mother’s Broken Heart Due to Rejection

In 2007, I was driving home while I listened to a national Christian radio talk show about a disabled woman. She had worked all her life to send her daughter to college. She spent all her savings as a nurse to make sure her daughter received a decent education. Unfortunately, after the daughter graduated from college and got married, she did not want anything to do with her mother. The mother, who was then disabled, became homeless. Fortunately, despite being divorced from her husband, her in-laws took her into their home. Her daughter abandoned her. This mother’s heart was broken. After listening to her story, I was tearful in my car. My heart went out to this woman. Was there an unspoken spiritual conflict between the mother and the daughter being played out in the spiritual realm? If our hearts can be broken by the rejection of the same children we spent money to raise, how do we think God feels when we abandon him to worship the moon and the stars? Why should God forget about his investments, including the investments of spiritual and financial prosperity, in each person? In one church on Mother’s Day, young children were asked to come to the altar and pick up roses to give their mothers. Each of the young children picked up roses and handed them to their mothers. One eight-year-old did something that shocked the entire church. When the eight-year-old picked a stem of roses, she went and gave it to her baby-sitter, who was also attending the same church. The mother of the young child was not only embarrassed, she was crushed. The young child was being sincere because she chose the woman who nurtured her in the absence of her biological mother, who was at work. The little child already tied her soul with that of her babysitter. To those who do not know God, he remains an absentee father. Unfortunately, some people substitute money, power, love, fame, and pleasure in place of God. Knowing of God is not enough. We must learn to have a relationship with him to feel the energy of his love and grace as a true Father. God reveals himself to us through his Son, Jesus Christ. If we reject his Son, we also reject the Father.

Personal Experience with Wishful Thinking – Testimony #107

For many years as a reporter, I badly wanted to meet Oprah. I was dying to appear on her show. I was one of those who had been working on medical errors since 1996, before the release of the Institute of Medicine’s report in 1999. I believe my first book on medical errors, which was presented to some members of Congress, partly initiated the IOM studies. This understanding was based on the response from the late Senator Paul Simon to the book. In my relentless efforts to get on the Oprah Show, I wrote many letters and included a copy of my book. Nothing happened. I must have done over 20 radio interviews as well as one television interview about the subject matter across the nation. One of the radio talk show hosts from a major radio station in St. Louis wrote a letter to Oprah’s producer. She recommended that I should be a guest on Oprah’s show to discuss medical errors. Nothing happened. After many years of trying and wishful thinking to appear on Oprah’s show, my hope faded. I had a couple of dreams of being on the show. It was only in my dream. At that time, around 1995, I was trying to deliver a sharp message to the nation and the medical community about medical errors and preventable patient death. However, I was unable to get on the Oprah Show. As a national reporter who has covered the news for a couple of national political conventions, the White House, and even Mrs. Clinton in St. Louis, I felt defeated. However, one day a miracle happened. On the morning of the last day of the Book Expo Show in Chicago, I had a vision. The vision indicated something nice would happen to me that day. I did not know what it was until I arrived at the show at the McCormick Convention Center in Chicago that morning. I was covering one of the luncheon events when Oprah, with her friend Stedman, just appeared wearing a hat, at a table next to me. I met Vera, a friend at the Book Expo. She was sitting with me at my table. She almost lost her mind with excitement when she saw Oprah. However, once Oprah appeared, the lady directing the press for the Book Expo said to us to respect Oprah’s privacy at the luncheon. Actually, Oprah came to support Quincy Jones, who at that time was presenting a new book at the press luncheon in Chicago. Based on that information, I decided not to bother Oprah or even take her picture. Besides, her arrival was never announced to the press. Vera, my friend, told me she wanted to take pictures with Oprah. I was trying to convince her to leave Oprah alone, based on the press warning we received after her arrival from the press office. Vera was so excited as she saw Oprah that she ran to Oprah’s table. I turned away to avoid witnessing her disappointment if Oprah turned her down, but I spontaneously looked in her direction wondering whether she was weeping, or under the table crying, because I believed Oprah was going to turn her down. I was surprised when Oprah signaled to okay for me to take her picture with Vera. I was pleased to take Vera’s pictures with Oprah. That morning, I noticed Oprah was in a jovial mood. She was smiling and did not carry herself with pride, like some other celebrities. She just acted as if she were an ordinary person. I was greatly impressed when I saw Oprah in such a jovial mood. Subsequently, I asked if it was okay to take my picture with her. Oprah said, “It’s okay.” While sitting next to her I said, “Oprah, you’re going to be tired of many people wanting to take pictures with you today.” With a big smile, she responded, “Yah, I know.” There was another photojournalist standing in front of Oprah’s table. She was obliged to take my picture with Oprah. Just as I finished taking a picture with Oprah, Stedman came back to sit next to Oprah. I thanked him for letting me use his seat to take pictures with Oprah. That was how far my vision took me with Oprah. I still never appeared on her show. Yet, I still I love my Sister Oprah.

Staring at the wall of anticipation may not carry us too far. God is the one who has been directing my footsteps. My positive emotional energy cannot carry me into the supernatural without the help of the Holy Spirit. The account in this book has demonstrated this beyond a doubt. Jesus has visited me more than a couple of times. Perhaps not too many people can brag about such experiences. Everybody’s journey is going to be different. If the Lord, who directed me to write this book, wanted me to appear on the Oprah Show, of course it would happen. All Jesus had to do was call Oprah, or let her know one way or the other. If Jesus was able to appear to me and give me instructions, why would he not appear to Oprah and give her instructions to let me deliver his divine messages on her show? Evidently, people do not realize there is a direct telephone line to Heaven, called prayer. The line is free and opens 24-7. Many people do not realize there is also a radio frequency to Heaven called the Holy Spirit. Perhaps the Lord wanted me to appear on the T.D. Jakes and Serita Show. I do not know. I do not believe in luck. I believe the Lord directs our footsteps to reveal his glory through us, especially if he has ordained us as his messenger. Many people, including preachers, tend to treat Jesus as a disabled person. This is a grave error. Jesus is very active in every mission he has placed before me. He will, however, use people as his vessels to carry out his missions. Jesus gave me an assignment to write this book and to be a witness for him. Trust me, I have received a lot of complaints from the divine for delaying the release of this book. With my experience with Jesus, I would rather give him the glory than give such precious glory to the universe. If I had never had such a close relationship with God through Jesus, I may never have been in a position to testify for him. My story is a testimony of the manifestation of God to us through Jesus, his Son.

Glaring Danger Inside the Universe

The power of positive thinking is inadequate for functioning in this world. I strongly compliment those who teach people the power of positive thinking in neutralizing negative emotional energies. However, we cannot go further in the physical realm without stumbling over our Christian faith. The misconception that we can create our own reality in life by just positive thinking is a very dangerous concept. God speaks to us through the universe. He did not intend for us to worship his creation. Despite our fascination with the wonders of God’s creation, the focus of our worship is on him alone. In my journey with Christ, he puts me through a process of losing myself. I had to gradually destroy most of my earthly desires. I had to replace them with the desires and anticipations Jesus gives me to do his work. He ordered me to surrender to him. While I was going through the process of surrender, I was not doing it fast enough. Jesus took me through the process of mandatory surrender. It was not a pleasant experience. Who was I to complain? His divine Holiness captured me with his awesome energy. This process will be discussed in detail in the next volume of this book, Closest Encounter with God. It was a very humbling and shocking experience, which kept me in tears for many days. Prior to the incident, I created my own wall of admiration by looking at my family pictures, including that of my wife. The display of pictures made me feel good about myself. I saw the pictures in the morning before I left for work. I was about a thousand miles from my family. I did not see anything wrong with what I did. The picture display, which included the pictures of my children, brought me comfort. Unfortunately, the same display brought down a fire of condemnation from Heaven. One day as I arrived from work, God opened a wider window of Heaven and spoke to me directly. God himself told me himself about his reactions to the picture display. My heart was broken. I wept for days on my knees, begging for mercy. For over 12 months, I kept the experience a secret. I was ashamed to tell anybody. I was so embarrassed. The spiritual force that accompanied the message to me was so overwhelming. I thought I was going to die as Jesus brought me closer to God. The next volume of this book will start with this testimony and discuss the details of my Closest Encounter with God.

We need to be very careful when we create a shrine for ourselves and kick God to the sideline. The experience I just described placed an enormous fear of God in me. I will never forget this until the day I die. After this shocking experience, God asked me to strip myself of everything I had. Those were very difficult instructions. In addition, there were other messages that came with the instruction. I will wait until the next volume to discuss more about the experience. I also had to dissociate my passion from certain earthly relationships and move closer to God. Surprisingly, Jesus mapped a way for me to accomplish this. Anybody who does not have the fear of God, needs his or her head examined! I want to stress here that my journey with Jesus was very exciting, educational, and inspiring. There were also some moments of disagreement about the objectives to be accomplished. Jesus has many wonderful ways of letting me know about his directions and objectives. Some of these experiences were pleasant and some were not so pleasant. I have to be honest. But I do respect all the pleasant, and the unpleasant experiences because I learned from all of them. I do not argue with the Lord once I receive confirmation as to what I am supposed to do. At times the human rebellious spirit may want to get in the way; in the end, the purpose of Jesus prevails. When I was out of town on the mission field, a tragic incident also happened down the street from where I was living. I was afraid. As a result, I asked God to explain the purpose of the incident. Again, he spoke loudly and clearly to me about his dissatisfaction over the rituals about to take place in the building. This revelation was confirmed by two independent sources that had no idea what God had told me. Both incidents I just cited revealed God’s judgment of situations in which people place things other than God at the center of their worship.

Yuri Gagarin was a Russian cosmonaut who claimed, “I went into the universe; I could see nowhere your God resides.” Not too long after he made the statement, he died in a plane crash. When the Titanic was made, one comment among many was, “The ship is so big, not even God can sink the ocean liner.” The same ship sank in the middle of the ocean, and never made it to its destination. Many of the passengers sank with the ship. Ironically, when the ship was sinking, the captain ordered all the crew to stand at attention while playing the song “Nearer my God to thee, Nearer to Heaven.” They all went down with the ship.

“For the Lord your God is a consuming fire, a jealous God” (Deuteronomy 4:24).

“I am the Lord, that is my name. And my glory I will not give to another, nor my praise to carved images” (Isaiah 42:8).

“Thou shall have no other gods before me” (Exodus 20:3).

Throughout the entire journey of the children of Israel, as Moses led them through the wilderness, one thing provoked God’s anger repeatedly. Despite the fact that he warned them over and over, they still provoked him to anger.  The wrath of God came down, consuming the people because they left God to worship other images. When I look at the history of those who have experienced the wrath of God, I feel troubled by anybody who pushed God aside to worship the universe. God refuses to share his glory with anybody because he is the Creator. Do you blame him, considering the many insults people shout at God today? The week I was writing this section of the book, I heard a story on TBN television about the brutal murder of the person who fought and won the right to remove prayer from schools. She was brutally murdered with other members of her family. This story also reminded me of some people I knew while I was growing up and their mockery of the worship of God. Their lives ended in a very violent way. I also remember the story of a co-worker who had the fear of God instilled in him. One day when he was young, one of his friends on his block was mocking God. The friend looked to Heaven and started shouting insults and obscenities at God. The following morning, my co-worker said he saw this same young man, badly beaten; his eyes were swollen shut, and he had a bloody nose and a broken jaw. From that day on, my coworker said he never again used any curse word with the name of God.

One day, my wife and I were watching a television program about science and research studies. A child was sick. When the child’s mother was interviewed, she said, “I believe in science.” There was no mention of God. A few weeks later, the child died. In another program, a case of a child who had leukemia was presented. She was being given an experimental treatment similar to the case just mentioned. They interviewed one of the parents. The man said, “Regardless of what the physicians were doing, God has the final say on whether the child lives or dies.” Follow up on the story indicated the treatment worked for the child whose parents advocated faith in God. The child in the second story survived. I do not have all the knowledge needed to establish cause and effect. I can only reflect on the sequence of events. The sequence of events makes the point. Although I love and greatly admire God dearly, I also have great respect and deep abiding reverence for him as a Loving Father. Secretly within me, I greatly fear God. Nobody can come to that realization until that person has experienced the love and the mysteries of God through Christ. I have been embraced by the light through Christ. Jesus is the only one who brings us closer to the Father who created the world. The Father’s love is reflected in the world through his Son, Jesus Christ. I pray that other people will not make the same tragic mistake of magnifying things and people instead of magnifying God. In this world, people are too full of themselves and their achievements. I have seen many tragedies of successful people who crashed and burned at the pinnacle of their achievements, just because they failed to recognize the source of their blessings. The moon and stars did not create me. God, my Father, created me. This is perhaps the major reason why God allowed me to remember my existence prior to the time I was born. I am also able to relate to the events happening on earth around the same time as my entrance into this world. I have already discussed this earlier in the book. I hate to see people jumping inside boiling water because they confuse it for a swimming pool. My story is a true story, and not fiction. It is my true testimony for the Living God, and my Loving Father. His greatness has been revealed to me through his Son, Jesus Christ.

Danger of Self Adulation

There is no real existence of man outside of God. Impossible! Everything exists inside God, but everything is not God. This means that God controls the energy of the functionality of the entire universe and the creations. Self does not exist by itself and is never designed as such. Self is always dependent on the Creator. God has his hand on the remote control of life in Heaven. He can switch the button off anytime he wishes. God the Creator gives food, nurture, and life to Self. Without the Creator, Self dies. There is no “I am” in any man except in God. If God ceases to exist, Self dies. God can exist independently, but Self cannot exist independently. The journey of Self-discovery is the journey of what God places inside Self. Yet, Self is not God. The Creator has no beginning, but Self has a beginning. The existence of Self in the physical is a temporary existence that will soon end, or can suddenly end without warning. After death, Self will transition into a higher spiritual dimension as guided by the Holy Spirit. Although Self (Soul) exists inside God, Self has to receive, accept, and believe in the plan of the Creator to experience total fulfillment in life. God created a plan where Self has the initiative to explore the world. At a point and time, Self will be brought to realization of God the Creator. If Self refuses to accept the will of the Creator, Self is doomed to a life of darkness and agonizing pain away from the Creator. Man is not a master of his own destiny. Self is an arrogant and destructive person when he does not accept the will and plan of the Creator.

Excessive self-adulation tries to lift man to the level of the Creator. People who have suffered intense pain caused from outside forces tend to look inward for strength. Searching for inner peace will ignite the energy of the Holy Spirit within. In the absence of the Holy Spirit, we only touch the inner mind. This inner mind is the survival instinct placed by the Creator inside Self to encourage survival despite the hostility of the environment. This inner self gives the key to inward resolution only on the emotional level, but lacks the joy and peace of the Holy Spirit. Only the Creator holds the key to a perfect spiritual existence. When a person ascends into the spiritual realm without the guidance of the Holy Spirit, the happiness attained is temporary. Consequently, we cannot substitute pleasure for God. Just because it feels good does not make it God. Only the Holy Spirit of God can give perfect love, joy, and peace. A spiritual journey of self-discovery without the guidance of the Holy Spirit is a very dangerous journey. The spirit realm can be a very dangerous place for those inexperienced with the hostility of demonic forces and the deception involved. One of the greatest deceptions of demonic entity is that it creates the falsehood of friendship with the victim. Evil entities will present themselves to naïve people as friendly entities or angels. Initially, the demonic entity appears very helpful and can even make some people rich. In the end, the entity will lead the person on a journey of self-destruction. People who venture into the spiritual realm without the protection of the Holy Spirit can be caught up in an unknown dimension controlled by demonic forces. In the spirit realm, there are good and bad spirits. People taking a trip in the spirit may inadvertently open the window of their souls to demonic spirits. In the absence of the Holy Spirit within a person, the human soul can easily be captured by demonic entities. Demonic spirits can appear to be good spirits, but the eventual outcome is very destructive to the vessels they contain. We must be careful not to open the wrong door while in the spirit realm. When we open our souls to the wrong doors, we may suffer great unforeseen tragedies, including sudden death. This is the evil we bring upon ourselves. The devil is smarter than we are. Please do not take the chance.

I have heard preachers mis-applying Bible text that since Jesus died on the cross, all their sins are forgiven, and they should not expect any punishment from God. This is half truth. Jesus died on the cross not for us to have parties on earth sinning against God. Christ’s death is to prevent us from going to hell after death. We cannot keep living a sinful life and expect grace to continue. St. Paul discussed this point in his letter to Romans.

“What shall we say then? Shall we continue to sin that grace may abound? Certainly not!” (Roman 6:1-2).

If a person has accepted Christ and continues to sin, he may not go to hell after death, but will surely experience hell on earth. Even Jesus started his ministry by telling people to repent as a condition of entering the kingdom of God. Once a Christian stops sinning, he may experience paradise on earth. I do agree that many of the crises we suffer in life are mostly due to walking away from God into the hand of the devil. I believe that most of the earthly disasters blamed on God are caused by the devil. I also believe that God reserve the right to pour down his wrath on any nation that refuses to repent. God is sovereign; he can do what ever he chooses to do, at anytime. To ignore the possible punishment of God while we continue to sin because we are Christians is a dangerous doctrine. If God will not punish Christians for sinning, why should Ananias and Sapphira (church members) have received instant death penalty for telling a lie before God? (Acts 5:1-11). If Christians will not be punished for sinning, why did Jesus warn the seven churches in the Book of Revelation to repent, or else face the consequences?

Jesus said, “And I gave her time to repent of her sexual immorality, and she did not repent. Indeed I will cast her into a sick bed, and those who commit adultery with her into great tribulation, unless they repent of their deeds. I will kill her children with death, and all the churches shall know that I am he who searches the minds and hearts. And I will give to each one of you according to your works” (Revelation 2:21-23).

“As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten. Therefore be zealous and repent” (Revelation 3:19).

I have written about different topics about the “Energy” within the universe and our earthly realm so people will not think the energy created itself. Energy is not a person, but a functional means by which God brings every creation alive and in unison.

Jesus Sends a Shocking Response - A Divine Visitation #26 - Testimony #108

As I was writing this section of the book, a giant miracle happened to me that took me by surprise, it was a supernatural mystery. Prior to this incident, I had just finished the Father’s Day Celebration in our church. As the person doing the Sunday school review that Sunday, I wanted to be certain the 2008 Father’s Day celebration in our church would be centered on God the Father. In the previous year, the observation had been based on the earthly father. Without the Heavenly Father, the earthly father is disabled. I believe every Father’s Day celebration should be a day to glorify God as our Heavenly Father. Perhaps there should be a tribute to the earthly father, as well. The entire celebration should not be based on the earthly father. Therefore, I had purchased the DVD of a Father’s Love Letter to be played in our church during the service. I was going to do this in lieu of my Sunday school review. I came early to church that Sunday morning, and prayed that all my plans to glorify God the Father would work out. I was determined that this Father’s Day celebration would praise God more than we had ever done. The entire service went according to plan. That Sunday, the message of the preacher, that of our regular minister, and the message from me, focused on God being Our Heavenly Father. Despite the fact that we never discussed what each person planned to do, all three messages were focused on God. After the service, I was so happy, and I knew God was pleased. That Sunday, a great joy came upon me that lasted for a couple of days. When Monday came, I was still in very high jubilant spirits from the program on Sunday. I believe positive spiritual amplification is how God sometimes rewards me for doing something for him.

The process of the mystery event ignited when I came home from work on Monday, June 16, 2008. That evening, I felt the energy of the Holy Spirit had been amplified inside me. I had had some religious conversations with some coworkers that day. At home, I told my wife how lucky she was to have a husband who was hearing directly from God. From her reaction, I did not think my statement moved her. She has heard my testimonies about many visions and revelations in the past. I was trying to make a prediction. But, I was not sure what it was. Around this time, I was seeing many divine revelations. I told my wife she should be happy because, after searching the Internet that evening, I did not see too many testimonies of people experiencing the “Visitations of Christ.” I believe many people have experienced this, but have not documented it on the Internet. However, I told her that the visitation of Christ might not be common. Some of us who have experienced these occurrences should be grateful for the Lord’s miracle. I discussed this with my wife without knowing what was about to happen to me. While I was searching the Internet that evening, I came across an article written by Tom Brown, discussing the physical appearance of Jesus. He had included comments from people’s reaction to his vision. The discussion centered on the ethnicity and race of Jesus based on his physical features. From the responses on the Internet blog, people argued about the physical image of Jesus whether he was white or black. A convincing argument claimed Jesus was of Middle Eastern origin. His physical image could, therefore, not have European features. At that moment, I asked myself what I should tell people if they asked me about the image of Jesus that I had seen in my vision. Answering this question would be a problem for me. This is the question people have been pondering for years. I have had many visitations of Christ as a voice talking to me. I have also had seven visitations of Christ during which his image appearing before me. The facial image I saw in most cases looked like that of the image displayed on the “Shroud of Turin.” The actual picture of Jesus and his skin color were not evident to me in all of those visitations. Most of the time, Jesus was dressed in a white robe, and his image floating in the air. I have also seen him in other outfits. I started to ponder how I would answer the question if I was asked about Jesus’ skin color. I also knew each race has been trying to claim Jesus as its own. I even overheard one well-known preacher on the radio disputing the Bible verse that says, “I am dark, but lovely, O daughter of Jerusalem, like the tents of Kedar, like the curtains of Solomon” (Songs of Solomon 1:5). This preacher (I will conceal his name) said the woman was not black skinned, even though Billy Graham admitted the woman was black. The Bible passage also went further to explain in verse six that she was a dark-skinned woman made darker by the sun. She was a Shulamite woman. Evidently, the preacher was implying that there were no dark-skinned people in Israel, around the time of Solomon. This type of teaching can be misleading. Based on my understanding of the Bible, Israel as a nation of people loved by God, represents all people regardless to color, race or ethnicity. The issue is not about skin color.

The question is, what race is Jesus? This question is important to me because Jesus himself had asked me to testify for him. If people would believe that Jesus had actually commissioned me to testify for him, Jesus himself would reveal more about himself to me. I wrote this book to tell people more about Jesus. How would I answer this question while giving a testimony before people in case I was asked? I went to bed pondering over the question and how I would answer people. Within my heart, I was asking Jesus to reveal more about himself to me so I could share this with the world. “Jesus, who are you, what is you ethnic identity?” That was the question that lingered in my heart that night as I went to bed. I went to sleep concluding that Jesus would only do what he wanted to do. This had been my experience with him as he taught me to walk and follow him. I told myself, I was not going to bother him. I went to bed, concluding that Jesus was not going to give me that answer. Around this same time, however, I was looking for more revelations from Jesus to share with the world. Many of the revelations were directed to my personal journey with him. I was wondering whether Jesus himself would give me more visions of universal application or messages to the world. Besides, Jesus had already told me a while ago that he was sending me as a messenger to the nations. I was thinking about all these things, not knowing Jesus was actually listening to my own conversations within my own heart. The following morning, June 17, 2008, I woke up about 7:30 a.m., with tears running from my eyes. As soon as I opened my eyes, I started breathing like somebody who had been running all day. I was afraid. I said to my wife who was just getting up from bed next to me, “Rita, I just experienced another visitation from Jesus.” I was so moved with what was revealed to me in the dream that I started to tremble as I was still lying in bed that morning. Everything that surrounded the message was very mysterious. The dream revelation came towards the end of my sleep, shortly before I got up from bed. I was able to remember the dream in detail.

Here is the mysterious dream as Jesus answered the age-old question – “Who Do People Think I Am?”

I was in a car with a group of people. I was sitting in the driver’s seat even though I was not holding on to any steering wheel. Perhaps the steering wheel was snatched from my hands. There were many other people in the car. We were on Dunn Road in St. Louis, getting ready to enter Highway 270, going south. This was right around the location of the Donut Delight store. Suddenly, the car stopped. The entire front of the car, including the windshield, was suddenly snatched off. Right in front of me in the sky was a huge picture of Jesus being painted in colors before me. Around the picture were different light bulbs, beaming at me like that of a Christmas tree. These lights were shining at different times like the display lights seen on advertising billboards. What grabbed my attention were the intensity and the beauty of the colors being displayed in the portrait as the picture was painted. The colors in the painting of Jesus were blue, red, yellow, and gold. These colors were among the colors in the picture of Jesus in the sky. One of the colors that stood out was the brilliant blue. I have never in my life seen a blue color that sharp and bright as the one displayed in that image. There was something very striking about the picture. When I looked at the image of Jesus before me, it was not the image of white. Neither was it black. It was a medium-brown person, like the shape of the image displayed on the Shroud of Turin.

Seeing the vision in my dream, I was repeatedly yelling, “Praise the Lord!” so many times, and I lost count. Immediately, a great fear over-took me. In that dream, I became afraid, and I said to myself, “This is the most powerful experience I have ever had with Jesus visiting me.” I was calling the attention of the people in the car to the glaring image of Jesus flashing before us in the sky. The dream reminded me of the Bible story of Jesus on the Mount of Transfiguration. My car was the site of the transfiguration. Everybody in the car was silent. I do not believe I heard a single word from anybody. It was as if they were all dead, sitting in the car with their eyes wide open. Perhaps everybody was petrified. I was also scared because of the sudden appearance of the image at a time I did not expect it. There was also a giant manifestation of the “spiritual energy of God” that accompanied the presence of this divine image. I have experienced the “Energy of the Holy Spirit” many times while awake. This time, I was experiencing the same enormous energy in my sleep! I was trembling in the dream until I opened my eyes that morning. The intensity of the spiritual energy continued even after I opened my eyes. I could no longer sleep. I opened my eyes with tears running down sideways, wetting my pillow. I was shaken by the vision as the glory of God was displayed before me. Another highlight of this miracle was the bright colors I saw in the dream. I could not remember previously having had a dream in color. My dreams have always been in black and white or in different shades of gray. When Jesus painted his picture, he painted it with the brightest colors of Heaven. The colors were so sharp and so beautiful. Another striking feature of the dream was the way the picture of Jesus was painted before me. The main picture of Jesus appeared first. Following this, different parts appeared around the picture as if a painter was painting light bulbs around the picture of Jesus in a continuous motion. The way the picture was painted, reminded me of the handwriting on the wall in the story of Belshazzar the son of Nebuchadnezzar, in Daniel chapter five.

Obviously, like any handwriting on the wall, the picture carried an important message to the world. I believe, without any question, that Jesus had painted his own picture before me in that dream to make a point. I have had visitations of Christ as “the Voice” without a picture. I have also had visitations with the picture and the Voice. This was the eighth time that I had seen his image appearing to me. In this dream-vision, I saw only the picture with many messaging features. Later  “the Voice” came and explained what I had seen. This is a very important message Jesus is conveying to the world. The next question was, what was the meaning of the dream? What was the hidden message in this dream? I did not have an idea. After seeing that vision, I started to praise God, but I was still scared. I must have opened my eyes as soon as the incident happened. What was the explanation of this dream I asked myself, again. I did not know. Another strange thing I noticed when I opened my eyes was the sound of my messenger bird singing. I thought that was interesting. Then the singing stopped. About fifteen minutes after I got out of bed, the bird started singing again. Then the bird left. The bird tends to sing for a brief period of time, between five to ten minutes, and then leaves. Most of the time, the bird appears as a warning, a confirmation, or a reminder of events happening or about to happen. I did not see the bird on most of the visits; I only heard the singing. As I walked into my living room and opened my door to let air into the house, I saw a bird flying around in a circle in front of the door of the house. I did not have any idea what this meant. A few minutes later, the bird flew away. That was also interesting. At that time, I knew I was going to face a day of divine mysteries.

After I got up from bed, I did a little jogging in my living room. Then, the Holy Spirit started talking to me. The energy of the Holy Spirit was still very heavy on me. It stayed heavy for the rest of the day. I felt I was floating in the air, as if I was inside a cloud of mysterious energy. The intensity of the spiritual energy continued for the rest of the day. I did not start getting relief until the evening of the second day. While I was still pondering over the meaning of the dream, my “Professor Spirit” of the ministering Spirit started lecturing me. I am unable to recollect whether this Spirit was speaking from inside of me or from outside of me. If I am able to tell that the Spirit was from inside of me, I can easily conclude that it was the Holy Spirit. If I am able to tell that the Spirit was from outside of me, I can conclude that it was a ministering Spirit. He started to explain the meaning of the dream. The Holy Spirit has placed me in his class before. This time however, it was going to be different. The visit that morning of the Holy Spirit reminded me of Jesus saying,  “That the Holy Spirit will lead you into all truths, he will not speak on his own authority, but whatever he hears, he will speak, and he will tell you things to come” (St. John 16:13).

Initially, I was thinking that if I made a presentation where I dared to tell people I had seen Jesus with a darker skin color, white people in the audience would probably get upset. I was not afraid. This idea just passed right through my mind. Because, I did not want to offend anybody, I decided to keep the color part to myself, and not even mention it. I was thinking hopefully, that part of the dream would fade away. People have been waiting for an answer about Jesus’ physical attributes for a long time. Jesus just revealed that answer to me. Should I keep such an important revelation to myself? This revelation was not even meant for me; it was meant for the whole world. Another mystery happened after I got up from bed. The dark color of the image of Jesus started to get darker. The more I tried to revisit the dream, and recreate the image in my vision screen, the darker it got. After a while, all other things about the dream started to fade except the color of the image of Jesus. I felt the Holy Spirit was trying to use the image color to tell me something. I started to wonder what the Lord was telling me through this dream-vision. As I was wondering about the significance of this image, the explanation came through the spiritual realm. Here is the explanation of the dream as revealed to me by the Holy Spirit. The dream-vision that I had seen was an answer to my question. I had asked a question about Jesus’ ethnicity a night before I went to bed. I was wondering whether Jesus would reveal his ethnicity. Jesus himself came to give me an answer to my question by painted a picture of himself in a parable. The image Jesus wants us to know about him is not the image of Jesus as a black or a white person. According to the interpretations of the Holy Spirit, the picture Jesus painted in the sky was not even about me. It was the image Jesus wants to share with the world about who he is. In my case, Christ reflected my own image in him back to me. The Holy Spirit explained to me how Jesus answered Philip when he said, “Lord, show us the father, and it is sufficient for us” (St. John 14:8). In answering that question, Jesus was a little concerned by Philip’s question. Jesus asked Philip in many words, “What do you mean, show us the Father?”

Jesus responded to Philip, saying, “Have I been with you so long, and you have not known me, Philip? He who has seen me has seen the Father, so how can you say, show us the Father?” (St. John 14:9).

As Jesus told Philip in that conversation, Jesus was telling me through this picture that the image I had seen of him was a reflection of myself in him. The image in the sky was that of Jesus, but the mirror of the skin color was my own skin color. Jesus revealed to me the mirror of my own image inside him. In settling this age-old question and argument about Jesus’ skin color, Jesus himself answered the question when he painted the picture in the sky. In answering the question I placed before him, Jesus removed the superficiality of skin color. He directly highlighted my purpose as a messenger for him. All true Christians are messengers for Christ. Jesus is not interested in representing himself by race, ethnicity, or physical attributes. Jesus wants his image to be represented through us to the world. If you are white, you may see the manifestations of a white Jesus. If you are black, you may see the manifestations of a black Jesus. If you are Asian, you may see the manifestations of an Asian Jesus. If you are Latino, you may see the manifestations of a Latino Jesus. The Holy Spirit was explaining to me that Jesus was not interested in presenting himself to the world through a particular skin color or race. This is the most critical point of this divine revelation from Jesus. People make mistake when arguing and fighting over the race and ethnicity of Jesus, because they do not know him. Based on this revelation and the teaching of Christ, Jesus is interested in revealing himself through every believer. He wants those who believe in him to be a radiance of his glory to the world.

Similarly, Jesus says, “At that day you will know that I am in the Father, and you in me, and I in you” (St. John 14:20).

Evidently, this message is for the whole world because we get caught up in the superficiality of the physical world and miss the important message from the Spirit realm. In his kingdom, Jesus is stressing service, not physical attributes. The color I saw in my dream, as explained by the Holy Spirit and the vision was the reflection of Christ that lives within me. Every believer can experience this. The shining bright lights in the vision were the reflections of his glory piercing through me to the world. That was why I was scared. It appeared as though Jesus was pounding a sharp message through my thick skull. I felt as if Jesus was shouting at my spirit, “Do you get my message?” I experienced the colors as the energy of his glory illuminating through me. Before this revelatory dream, Jesus had revealed to me that I am an energy carrier for him to the world. I have discussed this earlier in the book. It amazes me when some Christians refuse to believe in the energy manifestations of the Holy Spirit today.

I was discussing this with an older member of our Baptist church a man in his late sixties. He is a minister, who years ago refused to accept the idea of empowerment by the Holy Spirit. Today, he has changed his position, and has accepted the manifestations of the Holy Spirit. Regardless of what people believe, what is important is not the mis-education of the past. But, revealing Christ to us through his Word, and through his divine messages. If these revelations were not important, especially the great energy of the Holy Spirit that accompanies each message, why would Jesus be wasting his time?  I refuse to argue with anybody in the Baptist Church or any other church that refuses to accept the active manifestations of the Holy Spirit today. Actually, I feel sorry for them because they are missing the most important vehicle Jesus uses to convey his heart to his messengers. Those who believe in the mis-education of the past about the Holy Spirit, have therefore, closed the door to the energy manifestations of the Holy Spirit. If the Holy Spirit is blocked from the church, Jesus is also blocked from the church, with the result of opening the door for the devil. What Jesus was telling me in this dream was the same thing he explained to his disciples. Jesus represents the image of his Father to the world. To Christians, Jesus becomes a reflection of his glory through us to the world.  What Jesus explained through this vision as a message to the world was the same message Jesus gave to Saint Catherine of Sienna (1347-1380). She received daily visitations from Jesus, who commanded her to serve him by serving others. This is the same critical message Jesus is telling all Christians today. He wants us to serve him by serving other people, especially those who are suffering and are in need. Unfortunately, Christianity has been besieged with the big egos of ministers feeding their own desires and serving themselves, instead of serving the Lord Jesus Christ. This is how Jesus answers the age-old question of who he is to all Christians. I believe this question is critical to Jesus. When he was walking with us on earth, Jesus himself placed this same question before his disciples, “Who do people think I am?” (St. Matthew 16:13). In this vision, Jesus answered that question himself. The work that we do for Christ in the world is a representation of his glory to the world. Jesus stressed this point when he was talking to his disciples about the Day of Judgment when he will sit on the throne.

Jesus said: And the King will answer and say to them, “Assuredly, I say to you, inasmuch as you did it to the least of these my brethren, you have done it unto me.” Then he will also say to those on the left hand, “Depart from me you cursed, into the everlasting fire prepared for the devil and his angels. For I was hungry and you gave me no food; I was thirsty and you gave me no drink; I was a stranger and you did not take me in, naked and you did not clothe me, sick and in prison and you did not visit me” (St. Matthew 25:40-43).

Of all the ridiculous political arguments we have had within Christianity, only one thing seems to be important to Jesus, based on this vision. In the world, Jesus sees the faces of the suffering poor. He responds with a single word; SERVICE. Our mission, besides preaching the gospel, is to serve him by serving others in need. In 2008, there were many families in serious financial crisis. Over one million homeowners lost their homes, due to real estate financing scams. Gas prices were over $4 a gallon. The credit card scam of high-interest rate continues. Financing companies lure customers with a low introductory rate, and a few months later, raise the interest rate from 8 percent to 28 percent. It never ceases to amaze me when we, the so-called Christians, support the policy of a political party that allows the economic genocide of the working class and the poor. Yet, as Christians, we claim we are pro-family while the economic policies instituted by the people we support are tearing the family apart. Is our political position against the suffering poor part of the deceptions of the devil? Greed and selfishness prevent us from seeing the suffering of the working class. Jesus takes on the face of suffering in the physical world to reflect his own suffering on the cross. We were not at the cross to witness the suffering of Our Lord Jesus Christ. Perhaps if we had been at the cross, we would have been unable to do anything. Today, however, we see the same Christ in the faces of those suffering in the world. Jesus is calling out to us to minister unto those who are suffering. But, the devil instructs us not to help the poor contrary to the desires of God. The devil ignites negative emotional reactions in some Christians to any efforts to help the poor. Yet, we want to be proud Christians serving Jesus while our political positions blinded us to the truth like the Pharisees of the time of Christ. This dream-vision also reaffirms a point that Jesus made to me a while ago. “You will be a signet to my name.” I did not know what this statement meant when I heard it a few years ago from the Spirit realm. From the series of revelations delivered to me, I believe Jesus was also confirming my mission as a messenger to serve him by serving others. I am very grateful that Jesus answered my question with a very powerful revelation. Everyday now, I feel the presence of angels around me.

While I was at work a day before the dream, James, a coworker of mine, told me, “I see a spiritual reflection of me in you, and that of you in me.” James and I had discussed some Bible passages. During this discussion, he was giving me a testimony of impartation that happened to him when he attended church that Sunday. He told me how he felt the energy of the Holy Spirit flowing through other people to him and through him to others. I told him he was experiencing impartation. This is the transfer of the energy of the Holy Spirit from one person to another. Some Christian denominations do not know what impartation means because they do not believe in it. How can I deny the energy of my Savior Jesus Christ that I feel everyday? In that conversation, James told me something that I kept a secret from people. He said, “I know you are in the flaming fire of the Holy Spirit everyday.” How did he know that? James was right, but I have tried to keep this from people. I am an energy carrier for the Lord, as I have said many times throughout this book. Jesus had told me this and had revealed these manifestations to me many times. The point James mentioned in this conversation was also reflected in my dream. The reflection of Christ I saw in my dream was the spiritual reflection he saw in me. James said, “I saw you as a mirror of myself.” What James was actually seeing was not me. James was seeing, through his own spiritual eyes, the radiance of Christ in both of us. At that moment, I told James, “You are an energy carrier for the Lord, and I am also an energy carrier for the Lord. It takes one to know one. When the radiance of Christ shines through both of us, we both perceive his reflection as a mirror in each other.” Similarly, the image I saw was that of Jesus, but the mirror was that of myself within Christ Jesus. This is how Jesus wants us to reveal himself to the world.

Jesus says, “Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works and glorify your Father in Heaven” (Matthew 5:16).

Jesus wants his messengers on earth to be a reflection of his glory to the world. We are not the truth, but a reflection of the truth. Jesus is not interested in any race either white, black, Asian or Hispanic claiming him. Race and color are irrelevant to Jesus. Jesus used the dream to answer the question I placed before him about his ethnicity, before I went to bed on the night of June 16, 2008. Jesus was more concerned about his glory shining through us to the world than his own ethnic or racial identity. People are very superficial. Christ is very spiritual. While we are busy arguing in the physical world about who is greater, or who is closer to Christ in physical resemblance, Jesus is telling us that this issue is irrelevant, and perhaps ridiculous. The most important issue is for his glory to shine through us.

Jesus Reveals His Owen Identity by His Work

When I saw the image of Jesus shortly before I woke up that morning, I knew I was in a lecture hall with the Holy Spirit. Incidentally, I was off work that day. I therefore devoted the entire day to listening and writing down what the Lord wanted to reveal to me through the Holy Spirit. That morning, I started to write down what I was being told from the spiritual realm. I have lived 38 years in the United States. I have also noticed people identifying themselves with a particular ethnicity or race because of the awareness of racism. If you are the preferred race by society, you tend to receive more favorable treatment. If you are the less preferred race, you receive less than favorable treatment. Sometimes, you are treated very harshly, especially on the job, regardless of your excellent job performance. Over the years, I stopped fighting injustice. I accepted the situation as part of the ills of society we live in. Others may do 70 to 75 percent of the work and receive an excellent grade on the job. You may have to do 120 percent to barely receive a passing grade. Other times, despite your extra work, you still end up receiving a failing grade. This has happened to me many times on the job. As a Christian, I learned to quickly forgive others, regardless of what they have done wrong. I surrendered everything to Jesus. Similarly, Jews were treated very badly in Germany because of their race. However, in 2008, the United States, as a society, has started to melt down racial barriers. This started from real Christian churches across the nation, as opposed to segregated churches of 1970s. So, there is hope! Perhaps people who obsess over the ethnicity of Jesus are doing so because of the history of associating superiority or inferiority with one race over another. However, Jesus did not answer the question of his own identity based on race or ethnicity. The Holy Spirit brought forth instances in the Bible where Jesus answered the question about who he was. Jesus consistently gave the same answer each time. Of the seven instances cited in which Jesus revealed his identity, he did so by describing his mission on earth, not by his ethnicity or his race. In the same way, Jesus wants to reveal himself through us to the world by the work we do to touch the hearts of others.

Here are seven examples where Jesus defines who he is to the world:

Incident # 1

John the Baptist sent some of his men to Jesus. They were inquiring about whether he was the real Christ or not. According to the story, around the time these messengers came to Jesus, they witnessed him curing people with infirmities, afflictions, evil spirits, and blindness.

In answering their question Jesus said, “Go and tell John the things you have seen and heard; that the blind see, the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead are raised, the poor have the gospel preached to them” (St. Luke 7:20 – 22).

According to prophecy about Jesus being the Messiah, the work he was doing, which was witnessed by John the Baptist’s disciples, was enough to prove who Jesus was to them. Jesus proved who he was by asking John’s messengers to look at his works.

Incident #2

The Jews got angry with Jesus and sought to kill him because he broke the Sabbath Day law by healing on the Sabbath Day and calling himself the Son of God. In his explanation, Jesus used the work he was doing as a proof of who he was.

Jesus said, “But I have a greater witness than John’s; for the works which the Father has given me to finish – the very works that I do – bear witness of me that the Father has sent me” (St. John 5:36).

Here again, Jesus used the works he was doing as a proof of him being the real Jesus who was the Son of God. Jesus was saying that his works would speak for him.

Incident #3

In his conversation with his disciples, Jesus asked them, “But who do you say that I am?” (St. Matthew 16:15).

Simon Peter answered the question by saying, “You are the Christ, the Son of the living God” (St. Matthew 16:16).

“The Christ” - - meaning, he is the anointed one, and the Savior of the world. Again, Jesus defined who he was by his mission on earth as a Savior of the world.

Incident #4

In his conversation with a Samaritan woman at Jacob’s well, Jesus revealed who he was to the woman. First, Jesus promised her the Holy Spirit in the form of a fountain of water springing into everlasting life. Second, Jesus revealed her lifestyle to her. By this, Jesus was letting her know he could see through her and her life of sin. Third, Jesus predicted to her that, “But the hour is coming, and now is, when true worshippers will worship the Father in Spirit and in truth; for the Father is seeking such to worship Him” (St. John 4:23).

By this statement, Jesus was telling the woman at the well that the physical location of worship was not important. Jesus pointed out to the woman that the true worship of God is in the heart of men through the Holy Spirit.

Jesus said, “God is a Spirit, and those who worship him must worship him in Spirit and in truth” (St. John 4:24).

The woman responded to Jesus by defining the promised attributes of the coming Messiah. Although the woman at the well never met Jesus, she knew the attributes of the coming Messiah by his work. Fortunately, she identified those attributes in Jesus from the work he was doing with her. The woman responded to Jesus,

“I know that Messiah is coming who is the Christ. When he comes, he will tell us all things” (St. John 4:25).

By making such a statement, the woman indirectly, but correctly, identified Jesus Christ by his works. However, she did not know she was actually face to face with Jesus. Jesus then introduced himself to her by saying,

“I who speak to you am he” (St. John 4:26).

Again, Jesus revealed his own identity by the works he did before the woman at the well.

Incident #5

One of the Pharisees who was Simon had invited Jesus to his house. While he was there, a woman came with an alabaster flask of fragrant oil. She started to anoint and kiss Jesus’ feet. The Pharisee was thinking in his mind that Jesus could not be a prophet, without knowing the woman kissing his feet was a sinner. Jesus at that point read the mind of Simon the Pharisee. Jesus told him how he forgave the woman because of her repentance and her humility. Before all the people sitting at the table Jesus forgave the woman for her sins by saying;

“Therefore I say to you, her sins which are many, are forgiven, for she loved much. But to whom little is forgiven, the same loves little” (St. Luke 7:47).

Then Jesus said to the woman, “Your sins are forgiven” (St. Luke 7:48).

Jesus shocked those at the table in the house of the Pharisee by pronouncing forgiveness to a sinner. They were wondering who was the man able to forgive sins? Like many miracles Jesus did before people, this was another occasion when his power was revealed through the work he was doing. Jesus was able to forgive sins. Again, Jesus revealed himself as the Son of God by the miracles of his work.

Incident #6

In his farewell message to his disciples, Jesus told them that the works he was doing was not by him. He said it was the Father who was inside him that was doing the works.

Jesus said, “The words that I speak to you, I do not speak on my own authority, but the Father who dwells in me does the works” (St. John 14:11).

In his speech, Jesus told his disciples about the Father who does the works through him. Again, Jesus revealed who he was by pointing to the works the Father was doing through him.

Incident #7

During his trial before Pilate, Jesus was asked who he was. He responded to Pilate,

“You say rightly that I am a king. For this cause I was born, and for this cause I have come into the world, that I should bear witness to the truth. Everyone who is of the truth hears my voice” (St. John 18:37).

Jesus was able to bear witness to the truth by the works he did in the world as a bearer of the gospel truth before people. In defining who he was, Jesus asked Pilate to look at the work he did.

To conclude this argument regarding who Jesus was, Jesus had already proven himself. In his mysterious appearance to me, Jesus did not identify himself by his ethnicity or by his race. This was contrary to what people were expecting. Jesus identified, revealed, and proved himself by the works he did, and not by any physical attributes. Consequently, the revelation of his identity to me was by the radiance of his work through me as his messenger. This is what Jesus wants to do through all who believe in him. He wants every believer to be the radiance of his glory to the world.

Fifth Miracle of the Day – Testimony #109

The first miracle of this day on June 17, 2008, was the great picture of Jesus painted before me in Heaven, and was the answer to my question. I believe such a revelation would never have happened in isolation, based on my experience in walking in the Spirit. If Jesus was actually communicating me, other miracles would follow as supportive incidents of supernatural origin. I was poised for more miraculous events to happen. Three minor events followed the first one. The second incident was the visit of my messenger singing bird earlier that morning. The third indent was the physical appearance of a bird right in front of my door. The fourth was the Holy Spirit amplifying spiritual energy within me, and lecturing me. Here is the fifth miracle that happened on this particular day. After typing the miraculous incident, as described above, I tried to lie down on the sofa to get some rest before I continued to document these miracles. I was the only one in the house because everybody was gone. After turning the television to a Christian channel on Direct TV, I lay down on the sofa. In a few minutes, I was half asleep. Suddenly, I was directed by the Holy Spirit to check other channels for the program, It’s Supernatural by Sid Roth. I usually watch this program in the evening and never in the morning. Immediately, I turned the program to Sid Roth’s Show and was shocked at what I saw. The program that day was about Andrew Moyo, who was from Uganda. He told the story of how the government of Uganda had dedicated the entire nation to God in 1999. He reported about many miracles that had happened in the nation since then and about the outpouring of the Holy Spirit. He described how he opened the eyes of the blind and how another woman dying of AIDs was healed through the power of the Holy Spirit.

What shocked me that day was what Andrew Moyo said when Sid Roth asked him about the reason he came to the United States. Andrew Moyo said, “I came to the United States because God is raising an army of radical Christians to bring revival to churches in preparation for the return of Jesus.” As soon as he said that, the Holy Spirit jumped up inside of me, and said, “You are one of the messengers he is raising to reveal his glory in the United States.” As soon as I heard this message, tears started to stream down my face as I lay down on the sofa. I changed my position and sat up. I noticed the amplification of spiritual energy come upon me. I started to tremble from within. It was as if this man I had never met in my life had just confirmed my mission in the United States. Throughout the entire day, I felt the presence of angels around me in the house. I stayed high in the Spirit for the rest of the day. The Energy of the Holy Spirit in me did not start to dissipate until the evening of the second day. The chronicles of events like these do not happen in isolation. I believe something remarkable is getting ready to happen. Jesus’ message through this revelation was simple. Jesus was emphasizing service to others to reflect his glory through believers to the world. Unfortunately, today’s message of prosperity gospel has fixated people on a desire for materialism instead of spiritual worship of God. Some Christians, therefore, attend church services to get things from God. In the process, they sidestep a closer relationship with God to attain material things by using God as the stockbroker. May the Lord have mercy.

When I started this chapter, I was only going to write about the spiritual energy of God. I was unaware about the journey the Holy Spirit would take me through as I was writing.  The end product is by divine providence of God.

Chapter 35

Handwriting of God

Experiencing the Action of the Holy Spirit in Jesus’ Name

He gave them power over unclean spirits, to cast them out (St. Matthew 10:1)

In this chapter, I included a description of the power of Jesus’ name in action over an unclean spirit. Of all the situations I have had in the past, this is an unusual encounter in the spirit realm. This testimony is how the Holy Spirit activated a shield of protection in the name of Jesus Christ. The empowerment process of putting the name of Jesus to work in defeating the enemy is revealed. The incident was sudden and unanticipated. Before describing this mysterious incident, I want to give a brief description of the functionality of the Holy Spirit. This will help the reader to better understand what happened in this unusual encounter.

In May 2008, while I was putting the finishing touches on this book, I was feeling the usual energy of the Holy Spirit. I have felt this many times, but I could not explain it to people. With many spiritual manifestations, I notice a couple of dates every month when this spiritual energy tends to come upon me, very intense. I usually feel this energy as an enormous heat from within. I feel as if I am being submerged in a cloud of positive energy of the Holiness of God. Sometimes, I start to tremble. At this time, I do not fully understand the entire purpose of this spiritual energy. Some of the significance become clearer as I grow in my spiritual walk. The radiance of the Lord’s glory continues to shine through me. I still cannot fully comprehend the functionalities of the energy of the Holy Spirit. A couple of times during the month, my energy is replenished. There are specific dates of the month when I tend to receive this energy replacement or anointing from the Lord. At times, the intensity of the energy can be so overwhelming; it may feel physically uncomfortable for a while. Since I was never told about the functionality of the energy of the Holy Spirit, I started to evaluate how people reacted to me while I was on spiritual fire. Based on people’s reactions to me, I was able to define some of the functions of the energy. There are many comments made by people when I am on fire. The greatest and most common reactions were people being drawn to me and feeling love, joy, peace, and serenity around me. This is how people describe how they felt while in closer proximity to me. Many of these times were during the period I was fasting or when I was on a higher spiritual dimension. I must caution people here. I am not responsible for the way people were feeling around me at this time. They were influenced by the energy of the Holy Spirit around me. This transfer of energy of the Holy Spirit is called the process of impartation. Some ministers have made a great error of judgment each time the opposite sex is drawn to them, thinking it was a sexual attraction. Jesus himself said, “When I am lifted up from the earth, I will draw all people to me” (St. John 12:32). This was not about physical attraction, but about the Holy Spirit. Young women who do not understand may themselves confuse this with sexual attraction. The responsibility of the minister is to set the purpose of the attraction straight. This is not about the physical, but about spiritual impartation of the Holy Spirit. When I started to experience the intensity of this energy, I was shocked. I thought I might be experiencing the symptoms of diabetes. I ran into the bathroom of the hospital to check my urine glucose. While I was checking my urine glucose, the Holy Spirit spoke to me saying, “It’s the Holy Spirit, not diabetes.” Nonetheless, I went ahead and checked my urine glucose. The result was negative. It was truly a laughable experience.

Purpose of Empowerment through the Holy Spirit

Jesus said, “And I will pray to the Father, and he will give you another Helper, that he may abide with you forever. The Spirit of truth whom the world cannot receive, because it neither sees him nor knows him, but you know him, for he dwells with you and will be in you” (St. John 14:16-17).

Although some people question whether what Jesus told his disciples was meant for anyone willing to receive him, not only the disciples. That question was placed before Jesus by one of his disciples.

“Lord, how is it that you will manifest yourself to us, and not to the world?”

Jesus answered and said to him, “If anyone loves me, he will keep my Word, and my Father will love him, and we will come to him and make our home with him” (St. John 14:22-23).

The promise of the Holy Spirit by Jesus in Acts 1:8 was not only the promise of Jesus. This was the Promise of the Father, as written by the Prophet Joel.

“And it shall come to pass afterward that I will pour out my Spirit on all flesh. Your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams; your young men shall see visions. And also to my menservants and on my maidservants I will pour out my Spirit in those days” (Joel 2:28-29).

The Holy Spirit comes to empower us to minister to others and to help us fight off the enemy on the battlefield for the Lord. If we refuse the empowerment of Jesus Christ through the Holy Spirit, then we become disabled soldiers on the battlefield. Once I receive the energy of the Holy Spirit, I look for an outlet to release some of that energy. I may pray over somebody, enter into a special prayer for somebody, go minister to a person, or use the energy to write the account of my journey with the Lord. During the time I feel this energy, it is also the time to experience the acuteness of my knowledge about his Word.

Three Components of the Holy Spirit

During his last few days on earth, Jesus gave a farewell message to his disciples, as documented by St. John. Jesus told his disciples that he would send them another helper from God the Father, and he mentioned some of the characteristics of this Holy Spirit.

“But the Helper, the Holy Spirit whom the Father will send in my name, he will teach you all things and bring all things to your remembrance that I have said to you” (St. John 14:26).

After Jesus died on the cross and was resurrected, he pronounced the Promise of the Father to his disciples. By so doing he echoed the prophecy from Joel 2:28. In that message, Jesus went on to explain more about the characteristics of the Holy Spirit by saying:

“But you shall receive power when the Holy Spirit has come upon you; and you shall be witness to me in Jerusalem, and in Judea and Samaria, and to the end of the earth” (Acts 1:8).

The first manifestation of the Holy Spirit is possession as he comes upon people. The second manifestation is power that is the energy of the Holy Spirit. The third component is the gift meant for ministry and for bearing witness for the Lord. People who refuse to walk in the Spirit will never experience the fullness of the manifestations of the Holy Spirit. At this point, I would like to give a testimony about the power of the Holy Spirit. This is how I used the energy of the Holy Spirit, given to me through Jesus my Savior, to subdue the enemy. It all happened in the name of Jesus.

Here is my testimony:

Visit of an Undesirable Being - Testimony #110

One evening in the year 2003, while I was writing this book and thinking about the evils of undesirable entities, I left work, and one of them followed me home. I left work at 11:30 pm, and I knew that those negative entities were wandering around. These are the children or the disciples of darkness. He came in and entered the house with me. I felt the brief negative energy around me. Although he said nothing to me, he was just wandering around the living room. With the boldness the Lord Jesus has given me, I said to him, “See, there is nothing here for you! We are the children of light. You do not have power over this house! This house is surrounded by the positive power of Jesus Christ. This is not the place for you. Leave! Get out!” I shouted within me. “I command you in the name of Jesus Christ to leave this house!”

After speaking to him in Jesus’ power, I started praying in my heart and calling out to Jesus. Once I finished praying, I just ignored the undesirable entity. I went about my regular routine, and I was never at any time afraid or in danger. I know I am well protected under the powerful protection of God through Christ. My house is also shielded with the very powerful and positive forces of spiritual energy from Christ. Later, the “undesirable entity” left and never returned. God gave me this talent to be able to read the spirit of entities when they come around me. When people are standing next to me, I can read their energy, whether negative or positive. This incident, and many others that followed, brought me to the conclusion that I have started to live in four different worlds. These worlds tend to influence our responses to the outside world. Prior to this incident, I thought I was living in three dimensions. The incident confirmed that I live in the human physical, emotional, spiritual world, and in God’s spiritual world. I want to spend most of my time in God’s spiritual realm. There are three spiritual worlds. The first is the human spirit. The second is the Holy Spirit. The third is the demonic spirit. The level which we embrace and nurture, is the spirit level that controls us. The lowest level is the demonic spirit. The next higher level is the human spirit. The third, and highest, level is the Holy Spirit. Unfortunately, many Christians function between the two levels of the human spirit and the demonic spirit. This is how the demon is able to influence their behavior. If we spend more time in the spiritual realm of God, we are less likely to be influenced by the human flesh or the devil. Human behavior is usually controlled by the functioning spirit at the level of operation. For example, if we are hateful, we are pushed to a lower level of demonic spirit at the time we are feeling that hate. The resultant behavior is, therefore, controlled by demonic forces.

In the divine spiritual world, Christ is my savior, and the Holy Spirit is my comforter and teacher. The Holy Spirit is the messenger of the Divine. Each time I ascend into the higher spiritual level, the Holy Spirit controls activities within and around me. When I am taking a trip into the spirit realm, into the spiritual dimension, my soul is also guarded by the Spirit of God. Consequently, I learned to move and operate with the power of the Spirit of God. This level takes a long time, and a lot of discipline, to achieve. I have to die in the flesh to some earthly desires. Once I start to spend more time in the Spirit realm of God, other lower levels of spiritual realm have limited influences on my behavior. Therefore, the human mind is usually controlled by the spirit realm in which our soul resides. Every spirit level has associated energy. The energy that drives a person, whether negative or positive depends on the spirit level in which the person dwells.

The next morning when I got up from bed, I realized my spiritual energy had doubled, and I was on a spiritual high. I thought Jesus must have sensed the visit of the undesirable being. Consequently, he sent me reinforcement angels, who enshrouded me with a mighty force of protection. Is it quite possible Jesus was testing my faith? The manifestation was powerful the first couple of days I was on this spiritual high to the point of draining some of my physical energy. I was on this spiritual fire for about a week. This was the appropriate time for me to fast. I did not fast because the powerful energy was so strong. I did not want to dwell and be encased in that powerful plane for many days. Fasting would probably have intensified the positive energy level. The longest I have ever been on a spiritual high was seven days, until other events happened. I did not go into a shut-down mode of spiritual actualization. I just did not want to ascend to a higher level of spirituality. I was afraid to enter a higher spiritual level.  Sooner or later, I would need to enter this higher level because of the spiritual journey ahead of me. I was afraid to experience the mystery of God that might scare me. I was not afraid so much about what I would see; I was more afraid of what it would do to my emotions. I had already been shown certain things about the presence of God that I dared not discuss with anybody.  If God wants me to share this with people, he will let me know. Then, I will not hesitate to write about these revelations in the future. Since this mysterious incident, I have climbed to a higher level of spiritual dimension. At times, I prefer spending most of my time in this dimension.

Origin of the Cherubim and Seraphim Church

Since I was a child, I have always had the Holy Spirit in me. I used to engage in a long conversation with him for many years without realizing what I was doing. I spent many hours as a child in continuous prayer to God. Perhaps people might be wondering about what ignited the power of the Holy Spirit within me when I became an adult? The church of the Cherubim and Seraphim in Lagos, Nigeria, helped to set my soul on fire for the Lord. Here is a brief history of that church. I was born in Nigeria, and attended a big Episcopalian church in Lagos. According to the history I just discovered on the Internet, my great-great-great-great-grandfather was a missionary from Britain, who came to Nigeria for evangelism. While I was a junior in high school, my mother took me to the Cherubim and the Seraphim Church in Lagos. As a teenager, I attended both churches. I attended the Episcopalian church on Sundays and the Cherubim and Seraphim church on weekdays, including the watch-night service on Friday nights from 12-mid night till 5 in the morning. I was introduced to the manifestations of the Holy Spirit by the Lord between the ages of eight and ten years. I had started to experience spiritual manifestations around the same time, but as a child, I was not sure what I was experiencing. I could recall older people around me commenting that my questions and conversations were that of an old man. Nobody knew there was a pre-ordained messenger of God in this little child. When I arrived at the Cherubim and the Seraphim church, the Holy Spirit ignited before me and connected with the Holy Spirit already living inside me. This church started my spiritual development by initiating my spiritual journey with the Lord. When I was a child, I used to notice the presence of Spirits around me. But, I was not sure what they were. They were probably ministering Spirits. Since Africans were so superstitious, I kept the experience to myself.

The Cherubim and Seraphim church was started in 1925, based on the prophecy of Moses Orimolade Tunolase and his wife Mother Captain Christina Abiodun Emmanuel. They were originally attending a Catholic Church when the prophetic message came to start a new church. The Cherubim and the Seraphim church members still include wearing rosaries as one of the traditions from the Catholic Church. People in the Western World would be surprised to know that, in Nigeria, Catholics are not the only ones observing Lent by fasting and wearing rosaries. Today, both founders have gone to rest with the Lord, but the fire of the church which they started with divine inspiration from God is still burning. The same church has spread from Nigeria to different parts of the United States.  The church is known for its strict order of service by worshipping in the Spirit using praise worship style. The purpose of coming to church is never socializing, or showing off outfits, or demonstrating how pretty some people look. Most of the women do not put on makeup when they come inside the church, and usually have their heads fully covered. Women are not allowed in the sanctuary during their monthly period. They attend the church services, but must stay outside following the Jewish tradition of the Old Testament, (Leviticus 12:7, 15:19). In the sanctuary, men are always on one side, while women are on the opposite side, both wearing long white robes. Visitors in street clothes are seated at the back. The entire service is directed to the spiritual worship of God. There is hardly any service I attended at the Cherubim and Seraphim church that does not include an outpouring of the Holy Spirit, including people speaking in tongues. Every Friday evening service is like a revival service.

The Cherubim and Seraphim church is also known for continuous prayer and fasting. I had the opportunity of being in a couple of worship services with Captain Abiodun, one of the founders, when she came to one of her church branches at Ajibode, Surelere, Lagos. I was also at a couple of services with her at the Okesuna branch of her church. A couple of times, I was at a worship service she conducted at the Bar-beach in Lagos. Many times when I was a little child, I witnessed her at the park in front of our house at Isalegangan square, called Onola, in Lagos. She would conduct services till midnight and far beyond. One of Captain Abiodun’s remarkable qualities is her ability to lead the entire congregation into a spiritual worship, opening the Gates of Heaven. She also taught and trained all the priests and prophets working with her to do likewise. One of her interesting features was bringing out the Ark of Covenant at every Founder’s Day celebration.

There was no doubt in my mind that God called Captain Abiodun to serve him by being one of the founders of the Cherubim and Seraphim church. After she founded the church with her husband, many branches sprang up all over Nigeria and are now throughout many European countries, including the United States. The Cherubim and Seraphim church is the most spirit-filled church in the whole of Nigeria. The witnesses that sprang up from that church are all over the world, witnessing for Jesus about the process of true worship of God in the Spirit.

Chapter 36

Handwriting of God

An Overview of Some the Messages from Jesus

“The Holy Spirit shall tell you things to come” (St. John 16:13)

Many people are interested in future events and messages from the Lord. I did not want to end this volume without giving a brief overview of major prophecies revealed to me. This chapter also helps people to understand how God manifests himself through his Son, Jesus Christ, and through the Holy Spirit. The avenues that God uses to reach out to people are so numerous and unlimited. People will be shocked to read about different ways of God’s divine manifestations to people. As I had mentioned earlier, the Lord woke me up early in the morning to listen to a preacher on the television. When I turned on the television on this particular Sunday morning, Pastor Rod Parsley was on a special program introducing his new book, Politically Incorrect. I listened to the program for about an hour. What grabbed my attention during the program was his concern for poor and suffering people in the United States and in other countries in Africa. I was also very touched by his preaching against racism, and against the policies of paying minorities less than others doing the same work. After the program was over, I asked the Lord, “Why did you wake me up for this message?’ The Lord answered, “I want to send you as a messenger to the nations.” This was about the third time Jesus had come to tell me he was sending me as a messenger to the world. As a result, I started to pay closer attention to visions I was receiving through all spiritual levels of communication. I am going to use this chapter of this book to summarize Christ’s messages through me to the world. This summary may include the events I have already reported in this book and other events I am yet to report in other volumes. Initially as I thought about writing this chapter, I decided to just ignore the divine message, and end this volume with the last chapter. Then something happened that reminded me of my purpose for Christ. I am a messenger and a vessel through which the Lord is delivering his message to the world. The incident also reminded me that I live in more than the physical dimensions of the world. I was reminded of being a resident of the spiritual dimension of God. Here is what happened in the following testimony for Christ.

Sent as an Answer to Another Person’s Prayer – Testimony # 111

During the early part of June 2008, I started receiving a spiritual message to send an e-mail message to a Christian lady living about five hours from St. Louis. I was supposed to cheer her up. The Spirit of God told me she was very overwhelmed with the work she was doing. I had not seen this lady in over a year, but we kept communicating through e-mails. I will admit, I deeply love this lady in a spiritual way. One morning as I got up, a very strong message came back to me. I was told to make sure I send a message to her that morning. I knew it was Jesus talking to me, using the frequency line of the Holy Spirit. I took out my laptop computer and sent her an encouraging message. As soon as I sent that message, the Holy Spirit told me to watch her immediate answer to the message. I did not respond to the urgency of looking at my e-mail for her response. The last time this lady wrote me was in March 2008. I just delayed checking my e-mail message for her response. One day, I was compelled by the Holy Spirit to look at my e-mail messages and see her response. I was shocked by what I discovered. In her response, this lady told me she had been praying to God for help. Her job as a manager was overwhelming for her at that time. Her mind was very troubled because of job stress and the events happening around her at that time. In the past, we had talked about the gospel messages of Christ and about how the Word could empower Christians during times of difficulty. That morning, she said my name came to her mind, and she said in her e-mail that she knew I was going to write her that morning. Just as she was sitting at her desk praying to God for help, my e-mail came across her computer. She said when she received my e-mail and read the content, she just started to weep. My e-mail to encourage her was an instant answer from the Lord to her prayer. But the Lord used me as a vessel to send her some encouraging words of support. In my e-mail to encourage her, I quoted Proverb 3:5. All these e-mail interactions happened without anybody telling me anything about what she was going through, except the Holy Spirit carrying a message to me through Christ. In her e-mail, she thanked me for being obedient to God. I was thinking, my mission according to Jesus is to serve people. I am a servant for the Lord. For those people who are looking for evidence of the Lord, this is another confirmation that Christ uses us to serve his purpose by sending us to serve others. As messengers, we carry the radiance of his glory to the world. This incident reminded me of what Jesus said to me many times: “I will make you a signet to my name, you have been chosen.” I did not have any idea what this message meant until things like the incident I just described started happening. Consequently, I will use this chapter to discuss some of the messages coming to me through Christ and their implications. Before describing these messages, I would like to divide them into five groups.

These include

Mysterious and supernatural events

Divine visitations

Direct messages through the Voice

Revelations and warnings

My questions to Jesus: Press interview with Jesus.

Mysterious and Supernatural Events

I did not realize until I was told by so many events from the spiritual realm of God that I was no longer a resident of the earth’s physical dimension. I started to live inside Jesus according to the dream vision discussed earlier. I became more aware of my ascension to a higher spiritual dimension, where I can perceive things of the supernatural dimension of God. I did not know the importance of this until Jesus himself implanted a very powerful message in my heart. This message led me out of town, over one thousand miles away from my family. I will describe the event in detail in volume two of this book. I do not believe entering this dimension was new to me. I have had access to this higher spiritual dimension since I was a little child. Today, however, I have a clearer access to, better understanding of, and more open communication with the spiritual realm of God through Jesus. I believe Jesus granted me this divine access by the mantle he gave me, and for which purpose he positioned me.

Living in God’s Spiritual Dimension

A journey into this dimension takes time, dedication, sacrifice, and training in the Spirit. Jesus trained me to function in this dimension, and I ran into all kinds of problems I have already discussed during my journey. The most difficult part is to give up most of the things of the flesh for that of the Spirit. This is very difficult for people to do. Most people want to enjoy the flesh to the maximum and, at the same time, walk in the spiritual dimension. I do not believe the Lord expects us to give up all the things of the physical world. However, whatever we enjoy, we must enjoy in moderation. If we are walking in the Spirit and we start to binge in the flesh, we are easily knocked down to a lower spiritual dimension. Even while in the Spirit realm of God, there is gradation from lower to higher level of spiritual perception. At a lower spiritual dimension, we are not as powerful, and the intensity of spiritual energy is not as strong. As we climb to higher spiritual dimension, however, the energy of the Holy Spirit manifestation continues to get stronger and more powerful. Our minds, actions, and interactions are very well-protected from the attack of the enemy while we are in higher spiritual dimension. The protection comes from the shield carved around us by the protective angels and the ministering Spirits on guard.

To stay in this spiritual dimension, a person has to conduct daily spiritual devotions with the Lord. Fasting once or twice a week helps keep me in a higher spiritual dimension. We must read our Bible every day, and meditate on the Word of God. When I indulge in physical activities to pleasure the body, these activities tend to push me back to a lower level of spiritual dimension. Once I get out of bed with my wife, I immediately take a flushing bath while praying the Psalm 24, for purification. People do not realize that, once we get into physical intimacy, it takes us down from the spiritual dimension. Once the physical activity is over, I have to get back onto a higher spiritual realm. Otherwise, the act of intimacy itself could hold me in bondage for many days. I am afraid that if I stay in this bondage for days, I may miss important press releases from Heaven. This is not a joke. I am serious about this. I am sure people who walk in the Spirit of God understand what I am discussing here. Sexual energy tends to impede the process of spiritual ascension. As a rule, nobody should go to church after such activities without going through the process of purification just described. Entering the sanctuary of the Holiness of God with unclean body is a sin against God.

“If a man has an emission of semen, then he shall wash all his body in water, and be unclean until evening” (Leviticus 15:16). In the Old Testament, this was the reason priests serving inside the Holy temple of God never went home until their service time was over. They had to remain pure to approach the Holy of the Holiest of God. Similarly, everybody coming to worship must purify themselves before approaching the sanctuary of God. While walking in the Spirit, we are able to connect to the wavelength of communication from Heaven. From here, we receive constant messages from the Lord. A higher spiritual dimension is where Jesus asks us to worship God. Unfortunately, today’s worship in churches has turned into mere Sunday rituals and traditions, devoid of a real spiritual experience. The primary job of a minister is to lead the entire congregation into a spiritual worship of God. Without this spiritual experience, many traditional churches are losing members to non-denominational churches. Many Christians are searching for a closer relationship with God.

Divine Press Releases

When I started hearing the amplified version of “the Voice” carrying the Lord’s messages, I knew the Lord was speaking to me, using the spiritual connection of the Holy Spirit. The messages come to me with low or high intensity. The intensity varies in amplification from time to time. From these messages, I concluded that Jesus declares divine press releases every day. Those who are connected to the spiritual realm of the Holy Spirit will be able to pick up such messages. People who are not connected to the eternal Spirit will miss the messages. The press releases may address personal issues of a believer. Other times, the press releases may be a universal message to the body of Christ. The biggest disagreement between pastors today is between those who tune into the spiritual dimension and are able to receive continuous divine messages, and those who shut down their access to the spiritual dimension. Those who shut down their access start to accuse those who open their access of preaching false doctrines. This was exactly the same problem Jesus ran into during his earthly ministry. Jesus came to open the world of the Holy Spirit to every follower. The religious leaders of those days disagreed with him and accused him of preaching false doctrine. Actually, Jesus was accused of blasphemy because he was opening the door to the spiritual realm of God.

Today, the same problem continues to plague the body of Christ. When Jesus first started his ministry, in addition to preaching about repentance, he introduced his disciples to the events of the spiritual dimension. At the beginning of his ministry, when he was identified as the Messiah, Jesus was speaking to Nathaniel, one of his disciples, saying, “Most assuredly, I say to you, hereafter you shall see Heaven open, and the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of Man” (John 1:51). Jesus gave them a clue by introducing them to a higher spiritual dimension of the invisible world of the Holiness of God. This was a window of vision with which Jesus himself would later use to communicate to his disciples, as revealed in the Acts of the Apostles during their missionary work. I used to get so angry with those people who advocate that the gift of prophecy has ceased. Now, I feel very sorry for them. How can a person be misinformed and the mind be polluted by the opinions of other people that are contrary to the will of God? Upon careful evaluation, I believe the spirit of the anti-Christ is tricking these people who believe this lie. The first thing the demonic spirit does is to disconnect people’s communication line to Jesus by using a lie. He tells people such communication does not exist today. Unfortunately, the devil is using ministers in the pulpit to deliver his message. There are pastors preaching and misleading people every Sunday to believe that Christ is not communicating with people any longer. These modern-day revelations and spiritual manifestations are just psychological manipulations and counterfeit revival. Yet The Bible says, “For the testimony for Jesus is the Spirit of prophecy” (Revelation 19:10). Who are we to speak for Christ? How many husbands or wives will embrace shutting down communication with their spouses indefinitely? However, when the devil wants to reap havoc, he will introduce chaos between people. The first thing that shuts down between feuding people is communication. Christians who refuse to believe in continuous communication from Jesus have been tricked by the devil. If anybody learns to walk in the Spirit of righteousness of God, the divine frequency of radio Heaven will pop open through the Gates of Heaven. Sadly, some ministers would rather preach from their head knowledge instead of letting the Holy Spirit speak through them. How will we know of the time of the second coming of Jesus if we shut down the radio frequency of Heaven?

John revealed in the book of Revelation,

“Out of every tribe and tongue and people and nation, and have made us kings and priests to our God, and we shall reign on the earth” (Rev 5:9-10).

How can people reign on earth, empowered by Jesus when they have shut down their access to the invisible world of God? More will be discussed about press releases from Jesus in chapter 39 titled Gates of Heaven Mystery of God which includes a shocking result of an observational study to confirm this assertion.

Energy of the Holy Spirit

One of the most powerful mysteries of God is the energy of the Holy Spirit. The energy manifestation varies in intensity from time to time. At times, the energy could be so overwhelming that I could not drink or eat all day as I was filled with the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit explained to me my mission as an energy carrier for the Lord. When I am receiving very important messages, the intensity of the spiritual energy can be uncomfortable. At these times, I start begging the Lord to lower the intensity. However, the energy is dissipated if I release it to other people, either by praying for them or by just ministering to others. As messengers, we are receptacles for the energy of the Holy Spirit. Our mission is to carry that energy into the world. I do not know the entire functions of my spiritual energy. One of the comments made by people from time to time is their perception of love, joy, peace, and serenity around me at certain times. Those special times are the periods I am at the height of my spiritual energy. I have also noticed people driven by the devil to tremble with fear around me during such times. The process of transferring that energy to another person is called impartation. Healing is not the only purpose of that energy transfer. Spiritual energy can ignite a fireball of the Holy Spirit in another person and transform his or her sadness to joy. Only Christ knows the limit of impartation. The energy of impartation can accompany the knowledge and wisdom transferred from the Holy Spirit. My perception is very sharp, accompanied by increased ability to remember things when I am under the influence of the Holy Spirit. Most of the time when I am under high spiritual energy, I may be hot and sweating or trembling from the inside out. This tends to happen a lot during Sunday services while I am singing, while ministering to people, or while conducting a Bible class. More will be discussed later about the divine energy of the Holy Spirit.

Glowing Light in the Dark

Many times while praying, I would see a light shining in my face. At first, I did not know what it was. On one occasion, the light was so powerful; I felt somebody was shining light into my eyes with a searchlight. When I opened my eyes, I was praying in the dark. When I inquired about this light from the Holy Spirit, I was told it is the love of God expressed in Christ. God the Father manifests his love through his Son to us. I am reassured that the light is the continuous presence of Christ with me. Once I experienced the love of God through Jesus Christ, I started to love others in a spiritual way. This is contrary to romantic love that is based primarily on selfishness of the flesh.

Holy Wind

One day, I was out of town working for the Lord. I was sad and alone while watching television in my apartment. Suddenly, a wind came through from my bedroom through the living room where I was sitting. The wind blew my sadness away, replacing it with joy. I was so happy immediately after that experience. Today, I refer to it as the “Holy Wind” because it carried this supernatural power to instantly transform my sadness to joy. I believe the Holy Spirit was riding on the wings of that wind. Since the first incident, it has happened to me over and over again; bringing me joy, peace, and serenity at the times I needed them most.

Messenger Bird

As I have described in my testimonies, the Lord has been sending me a messenger bird from time to time. The bird could come to prepare me for events to come or remind me about things I need to do for the Lord. Other times this bird would come and warn me prior to receiving a call from people needing help. Although I do not understand a lot of things about this mysterious messenger bird, it has followed me out of town to different places and back home. I also discussed the role of the messenger bird throughout this book.

Stigmata

This is the appearance of a mysterious sign on a believer’s body that cannot be explained by earthly means. I believe there are visible and invisible marks Jesus placed on me as his servant. Many times, I would run into strangers, and they would start talking to me as if I had known them for years. Sometimes, they would tell me they confused me with somebody else. One guy actually approached me while I was coming out of a bank. He said, “You’re a minister.” I told him I was just a deacon. He told me that was close enough because of the energy he was feeling around me. A couple of times, my wife and I have been approached by total strangers in public, telling us they knew us from somewhere. Besides invisible signs placed on us by Jesus, there are times some signs may be visible.  One morning, I woke up with a mysterious sign on my forehead. The sign appeared from the left side of my forehead to the right. It was as if somebody scratched me across the forehead. I saw the sign early in the morning as I was looking in the mirror. I showed the sign to my wife, who told me it was a very strange sign. It was like a scratching wound, yet it was not hurting or itching. The sign appeared around the area on my forehead where a hat or a crown could have been placed. I tried to rub it off, but it would not rub off. I went to work with the sign, and about 48 hours later, the long scratch disappeared. My wife and I concluded it was not a scratch mark. If it was a scratch mark, it would have left a healing scar or healing mark on my forehead. Once it disappeared, it vanished from my forehead as if it has never been there. That was a very strange experience! As St. Paul said, “From now on let no one trouble me, for I bear in my body the marks of the Lord Jesus” (Galatians 6:17). Christ places his marks on those who are serving him. I believe the sign that appeared on my forehead was one of the signs of stigmata.

Sweet Aroma of Rose

Many times, I have smelled the very precious aroma of roses. I could not explain where the smell came from. One Saturday, I wanted to work on my income tax return, but the Holy Spirit asked me to write an article, “Christianity in a Failing Society.” When I started writing this article, I started to smell some bad odor down in my basement. This bad smell continued for a while. I was the only one in the house. After I finished writing the article, I experienced some movements in the house. I had already promised that I would not be scared if an angel appears to me. I have been waiting for that opportunity even though I have had some minor encounters. Just as I finished this article, I started to smell a very beautiful aroma of roses. Nobody came to the house. I was the only one in the house at that time. I knew the Lord was either complimenting me, or giving a testimony that I was following his instructions for writing the article. I almost did not write the article, even though I had been receiving information about the article from the Spirit realm. I do not believe anybody on the face of this earth can understand everything about God. Each time I think I understand most of the spiritual events, another incident will happen, bringing my attention to another supernatural power of God. Our living God is great.

Divine Visitations

I have received many divine visitations from Jesus, angels, ministering spirits, and the host of Heavens. Every one of these visits carries special messages. Since I have discussed many of them already, I will just mention the significance of a couple of them. Hopefully, people will understand the significance of these messages to their own journey with Christ.

Visitation of Jesus

So far, I have experienced nine visitations of Christ when I was able to see his image on my spiritual screen. I have also received over twenty visitations through the Voice. Initially, I did not include the Voice as a form of visitation until I realized the significance of the instructions and the conversations involved. During the physical manifestations of Jesus before me, I did not have conversations. Perhaps I was afraid of the force with which he visited me. I just received messages as instructions. With the Voice visitations, I was able to have conversations, including asking questions and getting responses. During some of the Voice visitations, I was placed in a class as the Holy Spirit lectured me. The lecture may be brief, lasting for a couple of minutes, or it may last for hours. I have had a continuous conversation for days and weeks in the Spirit. I can sometimes differentiate between the Holy Spirit speaking to me, and Jesus speaking to me. Here are some of the comments made by Jesus during some of his visitations:

Deny Yourself; Take Your Cross and Follow me

When I received this visitation from Jesus, I was of the opinion that he was a little angry with me. He came in response to my request. I thought he was, perhaps, disappointed with me. In that visitation, he kept on asking me, “What happened to your faith in me? After a careful look at the incident and the events that transpired, the incident became my official welcome to work in his kingdom on earth. Since the visit, my spirituality has amplified to a higher level. I missed a critical point of his message when he told me to deny myself and follow him. A few years later, Jesus asked me to strip myself of everything I had. As I mentioned earlier, I did not understand what Jesus meant by this until other events revealed joy in the presence of God without earthly pleasures. I learned from Jesus’ divine ways that a person can never find freedom in the world by acquiring material things. That was why Jesus never preached material prosperity. He spent most of his ministry preaching about spiritual prosperity. The more earthly things we acquire, the more we are enslaved by the material things we possess. Possessing a lot of material things never set anybody free. The only way man finds freedom is to give up personal desires and surrender to the will of God. Even though we can still retain our material possessions, once we surrender to God, they can no longer hold us as captives. Physical pleasures and material possessions keep us in bondage until the day we die. This is how death helps to set us free from the bondage imposed by material things of the world. Jesus came to set the captives free. We can attain freedom in Jesus before physical death comes. Rich people are not miserable because they have possessions, but because they allow those possessions to rule their lives. When Jesus said, “Deny yourself, take your cross and follow me,” he did not expect people to be homeless. Instead, Jesus wants God’s desire to be bigger than man’s desire in the hearts of all believers. Very importantly, man’s desires will lead him to a life of bondage, while the fulfillment of God’s desire leads us to a life of freedom in Christ. For example, take the story of a minister’s wife who was having an affair. Her husband came back from a conference to find out his wife had been having an affair with one of the men in his church. The husband felt humiliated and ashamed. His heart was broken. His wife entered the bedroom at the moment her husband was about to pull the trigger, as he put a gun to his head. Instead of the wife talking him out of suicide, with a gentle voice she said, “Go ahead and pull the trigger if you believe that the pleasure we share and our marriage relationship are both bigger than Jesus.” This was how this wife stopped her husband from committing suicide because of her affair. She then threw herself at his feet, begging for his forgiveness.

I Will Give You a Piece of Candy

On one occasion while I was fasting for three days, Jesus came to me and asked me to extend my fasting for seven days. Initially, I hesitated. When I followed his instruction, he sent me a piece of candy as he had promised. Because of this experience, I thought Jesus was bribing me. It turned out, he was training me to listen and follow his instructions. The message also proved one point that has remained the same throughout my journey with the Lord. Each time I am asked to do something, the Lord tends to reward me once I carry out his assignment. The Lord rewards those who carry out his instructions. I do not carry out assignments with the intention of receiving presents from the Lord. I carry out his instructions because I love him as my Savior, my Lord, and a good friend. Later in my journey with Jesus, the purpose of this candy present was revealed to me. The Lord revealed to me that he is the God of reward for those who are obedient and the God of judgment for those who are disobedient to him.

Test the Spirit Working with You

On one occasion, the Lord came to me and asked me to prove him. He wanted me to prove him by putting the divine Spirit working with me to the test. As I have testified, Lord gave me specific instructions on how to do this. I followed his instructions to prove that the Spirit of truth was working with me on the mission field. Shamefully, when things got tough on the mission field, I started to question the Spirit working with me. At that time, I did not realize Jesus had already told me to prove the Spirit working with me. When I was about to stop listening to the Voice speaking to me, Jesus came back to correct my misconception. He appeared in a physical form and spoke to me. During that visit, he did not refer to the time he asked me to prove the Spirit working with me. However, he referred to another incident when he, as the Voice had instructed me do something. Jesus used about three incidents to prove the point that he was the one directing the process of my mission, regardless of the problems on the mission field. That was very comforting to me.

Visitations of Ministering Spirits and Angels

I do not know if I should be writing about the visitations of angels or about their constant presence around me. On one occasion, I was at work and of town. Suddenly, I saw myself having a conversation as if there were people standing next to me. They were invisible, but I could feel their presence around me on both sides. I have yet to describe this testimony in the next volume. I will describe the way I reacted to the incident as if I was talking to somebody I had known for years. I remember asking with a cheerful voice from inside, “What are you guys doing here?” They responded, “We came to cheer you up.” Based on the incident that followed, I believe they came to prepare me for what the Lord wanted me to do for another person. I will describe this in more detail in the next volume. I would have disagreed if anybody had told me there were cheerleading angels. They visited me in the form of ministering Spirits. Ministering Spirits are different from regular angels because they do not manifest with physical bodies like angels. They tend to visit people as invisible Spirits from God. I have had two or more encounters with angelic visits, but I do not want to give away the events I am yet to describe in the next book. Angels are another group of ministering spirits. However, their functions are numerous and far beyond ministering to people. There are protective and warrior angels. There are task intervention and messenger angels. They carry messages to us from the spiritual realm of God to our physical realm. Most of the time they are invisible, even though they have bodies. Occasionally, I have seen some of their physical structures in my peripheral vision. I have started to see more of their physical presence around me in a way I find hard to explain.

Visitation of the Hosts of Heaven

I have received communications from the Hosts of Heaven in a very mysterious way. This incident is yet to be discussed in the next volume of this book. As Christians, we should understand that we have access to the host of angels in Heaven. Some of them are Jesus’ bodyguards. On one occasion when Jesus visited me, he came with many heavenly messengers. I could not count the number of these beings. They were just so many. These hosts of Heaven also play the role of messengers between God and people. We are not to worship them. They are just messengers between us and the Spirit world of God.

Direct Messages Through the Voice

Once I ascend into a higher spiritual realm, I keep receiving messages from the spiritual realm of God. There are some messages piercing through that are important because the way they were presented. Through this process, I have received messages to deliver to other believers. This was the same way I was asked to deliver a message to a pastor who was using curse words during the sermon. The Spirit of God told me, he was desecrating the house of God. I did not want to deliver the message because I knew he was a hard-headed man. Then I started receiving punishment with groaning in the spirit. I did not think that was fair. He was the one who did something wrong. Why was I the one being punished? Once I agreed to deliver the message to this pastor, my groaning stopped. When I finally approached the pastor, he told me he also received punishment from the Lord. Evidently, I was being chastised for disobedience. Here I will only describe one message since this entire book is about the messages I received from the Lord. The important thing is that the message can come in any form. Many of the messages were implanted in my heart like a message from the invisible world. The voice I was hearing in my heart is the Voice of Jesus through the Holy Spirit. One of the important messages I received one day was about Jesus’ mission to the world.

Moses’ and Jesus’ Mission

One morning while I was out of town, as I got up, a Voice came directly into my heart from Heaven and said, “The same way I sent Moses to deliver the children of Israel from Egypt, the same way, I sent my Son, Jesus to walk those who will believe in him through the wilderness of life, into the promised land of eternal salvation.”

I knew the Voice was not that of Jesus because the voice was telling about Jesus as a third person. Immediately, I knew it was the Voice of God being carried on the frequency of the Holy Spirit. Jesus already said that the Holy Spirit would tell what he hears. He will not tell of his own. So, the Holy Spirit is a messenger from the spiritual to the physical dimension. I was very excited when I received that message because it was at the same time I pondered the reason for being led to Exodus 33, where Moses spoke directly to God. I knew God was indirectly telling me about the journey of another messenger to parallel that with my own journey. The incident God called Moses in the burning bush, revealed the power of God from the spiritual to the physical. God tends to reveal his secrets to his messengers. This was the time I was in training with Jesus. Any time I was about to do, or have done anything wrong, he would immediately institute a correction. Without argument, I would accept the correction and do what I was told. The trick to walking in the Spirit is to learn to surrender to the will of God by being obedient. As messengers for Christ, we walk daily inside Jesus enshrouded by the energy of his glory.

Revelations and Warnings

I have had many visions in the past years. I will select the ones that are of importance to the body of Christ and, especially, to the world. Please take note of every vision because each of them carries powerful messages from Christ about the future. In my sleep and while awake, I have traveled to other spiritual dimensions. One day, I was shocked to see my spirit reentering my body at the time I was about to wake up. This was a very scary experience. I did not realize that during certain times while sleeping, I would actually leave my physical body. I knew I have had similar out-of-body experiences while I was awake, but the ones during my sleep were very intense. After a while, I started traveling to other countries during my sleep. I do not understand the significance of this type of travel in my spirit. While on these journeys, my soul is always guarded by the Holy Spirit.

Image of Christ

I could have included the appearance of Jesus in my dream vision, which I described in the previous chapter, as one of those question-and-answer moments with Jesus. However, this vision is more than just a response to my question from Jesus. The vision and the intensity of the spiritual energy that accompanied it was a very powerful message from Christ. Many of us Christians tend to entertain a superior position about our religion compared to others. We believe Christians are the only ones going to Heaven, and others are going straight to hell. I hear this message from the pulpit almost every Sunday in a Baptist church. It makes me sick to my stomach! I am not so sick because of the error of the message, but because of the arrogance and pride with which the message is conveyed to people about the image of Christianity. Unfortunately, many Christians will end up in hell, and they will never know why. We spend so much time in stupid arguments over the application of the gospel by other preachers. We call them false prophets because we disagree with the way they characterize Jesus or the gospel message. We have come up with the idea that some people have a different God, which is different from the God of Christianity. We came up with the idea that the Jesus of the Mormons or that of the Jehovah’s Witnesses is not our Jesus. We start defining who God is and who Jesus is without having the understanding of the functionality of the Holy Spirit. I have even heard some Christians saying Allah of the Muslims is not our God, even though Muslims believe in Jesus Christ more than some Christians believe in Jesus. Will a Muslim go to Heaven if he believes in Christ? Will a Jew go to Heaven if he believes in Christ? How about Mormons and the Jehovah Witnesses? Will they make it to Heaven if they believe in Jesus? The most annoying part of this was that Jesus himself directly addressed the question of outsiders or, what we can call today, other religions besides Christianity. First, when Jesus was asked about other people (out of Jesus’ group) using the name of Jesus to cast out demons, Jesus told them to leave them alone.

Jesus responded,

“Those who are not against us are on our side” (St. Luke 9:50).

If Jesus did not forbid other people out of his group to use his name, why should Christians today monopolize Jesus of Nazareth? Is Jesus meant only for Christians?

From my understanding of the gospel, my Lord Jesus Christ asks us to build bridges, and not build walls.

Second, during Jesus’ farewell message, one of the disciples asked whether Jesus would manifest himself only to his disciples, and not to the world? Jesus answered that question by saying, “If anyone loves me, he will keep my Word, and my Father will love him, and we will come to him and make our home in him” (St. John 14:22 –23).

This response by Jesus destroys the idea of some preachers who saying that the message Jesus was preaching to his disciples was not meant for us today. Jesus said here plainly that he would manifest himself to those who keep his Word. At another time, Jesus echoes the same statement,

“Behold, I stand at the door and knock. If anyone hears my voice and opens the door, I will come in to him and dine with him, and he with me” (Revelation 3:20).

Third, during another message of Jesus to his disciples, he stated that he had other sheep that he would bring into the fold. When they join him, there will be one Shepard and one fold. I believe Jesus was referring to the resurrection of the dead by this statement. This is the time when all those who believe in Jesus, regardless of whether they are Christians, Muslims, or Jews, will be brought together as one, in the kingdom of God. Consequently, I do not believe Christians are the only ones who are entitled to Jesus. Jesus, the living savior, belongs to the world. Similarly, there are people worrying about the image of Jesus, whether he is black or white or whether he has blonde, brown, or dark hair. Jesus strongly came across in my dream-vision, telling me that the most important issue is not his physical appearance. Jesus wants us to be his mirror image to the world. He wants the world to see the radiance of his glory in every believer! Yet, many of us Christians wear our faith in our mouth and never in our actions. We carry the Christian badges of Christ while in our actions; we express the desires of the devil. Sadly, we have politicized some issues as Christians, using those issues as political weapons against our opponents. Is this what Jesus wants us to do in being a reflection of his glory to the world?

Jesus says; “Let your light so shine before men that they can see your good work and glorify thy Father in Heaven” (St. Matthew 5:16).

Unfortunately, some Christians are letting the world see the hate in their voices, causing many people to dive for cover, away from Christianity. Many Christians have complained and raise objections to the rise of propaganda journalism on some Christian radio and television programs. They have replaced teaching the Bible with becoming machines for political propaganda to fight their opponents. Nobody is going to be saved by the deception of the nametags they carry, but by those doing the will of God. However, who knows the plan of the Lord for people in other religions who profess Jesus? Lately, there has been an increase in the reports about Jesus’ appearances to both Jews and Muslims alike. We Christians sometimes forget that our job is not to change the heart of men. Our mission is to preach the gospel, and let the Holy Spirit do the work in the heart of men. This is where the church is failing today.

“The Holy Spirit will lead us to all truths” (St. John 16:13).

“Those who erred in the spirit will come to understanding” (Isaiah 29:24).

Wakeup Calls

In the visions revealed to me about the United States, I saw some eerie and very dark days ahead. Some preachers are afraid to discuss the coming catastrophe. In my visions, I recorded about three wakeup calls for the nation. Something of monumental proportion is about to happen in this country. The handwriting is on the wall. Yet many Christians are busy sleeping at the wheel, not knowing what is about to hit the nation. If I am given the opportunity to address the nation, based on what was revealed to me, I will be shouting, Repent, America, for the judgment of a nation is at hand! This was a nation that was founded on Christian principles. How far have we fallen? It is very painful, and so disheartening in a so-called Christian nation, that some of the best-selling books are those written to lie about God, the Almighty. I do not believe anybody knows what time this tragedy will strike, but we need to understand the events leading, or causing, the tragedy. Perhaps we can be better prepared for the painful days ahead.

Hurricane Katrina – 2005

I remember one morning while I was praying, I was knelling by my couch, and I saw a vision of a storm. The rain and storm were so heavy and causing a lot of damage. As soon as I got up from that prayer, I told my wife about the vision I had seen. A couple of weeks later hurricane Katrina hit the coast of New Orleans in Louisiana, killing a couple of thousand and doing a lot of damage. Most of the time when storms are predicted, there is a prophecy attached. Dead bodies of people were floating in the water just like dead dogs were floating in the sewer. Was this a wake-up call for New Orleans or the nation? Only God knows. But, I saw the vision before the storm hit the nation. God is my witness!

End of Year 2006 – Groaning in the Spirit

As the end of the year 2006 approached, I started to groan in the spirit after fasting for 21 days. I was very disturbed and remained uncomfortable for days in the spirit. This was the time God sent me a very scary warning for the United States. The next chapter titled The Prophecy of the Coming Catastrophe discusses the vision warning in detail. This chapter was originally meant for the second volume of this book. Due to the present economic crisis in the nation, I am releasing this message at this time.

Earthquake of 2008

When the St. Louis 2008 earthquake struck, I was sleeping next to my wife. When the quake hit, it came as a storm hitting the house. Initially, I did not believe it was an earthquake. I thought it was a storm. When we got up that morning, it was reported that it was an earthquake. After the quake that morning, I was praying when the aftershock came through. Immediately, I bowed my head in prayer, asking the Lord to tell me the purpose of this earthquake. I knew from my spiritual perception that it was not an ordinary earthquake. As I bowed my head in prayer of inquiry to the Lord, an answer in the form of a vision came to me. In my vision, while praying, Psalm 18 appeared before me. How interesting! Quickly, I started reading the Psalm 18, and something attracted my attention in that long Psalm. It was verse 7: The earth shook and trembled. The foundations of the hills also quaked and were shaken, because God was angry. I gave a testimony in my church about the message the Lord revealed to me because of this vision in response to my question about the earthquake. Psalm 18, verse 7 speaks for itself. There is no reason for me to add to it or make any story about it. This was the same way I presented it to the church. Immediately, as the vision was revealed to me, I called as many pastors as I knew to start praying for the nation. There is no doubt that the spirit of the anti-Christ had invaded the United States. Because of greed, we bring so much pain upon our children and ourselves. Many pastors have alluded to this coming catastrophe, but they were afraid to touch the issue of the Iraqi war which is about to sink our economy. May God have mercy on us. (Update: In late 2008, the economy of the United States crashed.)

My Questions to Jesus – Press Interview with Jesus

For many years, I have heard people using the Holy Spirit to make inquiry in the spirit. When I ascended into a higher spiritual dimension, I started to do the same thing without realizing what I was doing. From this time, I started asking questions of the Lord, and I started receiving answers. At times, Jesus would come so close to me and I would perceive his presence to be closer than an earthly friend.

Abomination of Desolation

I was in the lunchroom one day in the hospital I was working in out of town. I asked Jesus to explain to me what “abomination of desolation” means. Immediately, I fell into a trance, and a vision opened up before me. I saw Jerusalem being surrounded by a military force from a foreign country of unbelievers. I saw Jerusalem as a city going on about its business. There was light in the city, and activities were ongoing, as usual. What I saw in that vision was not an ongoing war. On the contrary, the Holy Spirit revealed to me that something was set up by this military force, causing the place to be defiled. Whatever was set up in or around the city became abominable to God. According to the Bible, Jerusalem was considered a Holy City. Defiling this city is the beginning of the end. This was why Jesus called it the abomination of desolation. I had to go to Jesus to get the answer to that question because he was the one who referred to those words in his warning about the end time. According to Jesus’ prophetic message, when this was set up, it was part of signs of the beginning of the end.

Spirit of Anti-Christ Inside the Church

I asked the Lord to help me understand why people continue to give me headache while serving him. I was actually wondering if I was doing something wrong so I could correct it. Jesus answered, “The people who were giving you headache were being directed by the forces of the devil. Any time a person is on an assignment for God, the forces standing against the divine mission to fulfill God’s assignment are the spirits of the anti-Christ. People may be driven by forces of the anti-Christ without knowing.” The Holy Spirit also educated me that even some Christians, are being driven by the spirit of the anti-Christ when they think they are doing the right thing. I was told not to worry about these people. They seem to appear very strong and powerful, but they are the weaker vessels because they allow the devil to use them for his purpose.

Later, the Holy Spirit also explained certain things about people being driven by the forces of the devil. I was told that many within the Christian community allow the forces of the anti-Christ to goad them into fighting the will of God. Very sadly, some of these people are ministers in the church. They are not bad people; they are just misled because they allowed the devil to trick them into working against the will of God. The Holy Spirit lectured me that people are influenced and directed by five different forces. These forces include brain power, emotional power, power of human spirit, power of demonic spirit, and the Holy Spirit. Our mission is to learn to surrender to the Lord by surrendering to the Holy Spirit. In this process, we have to gradually learn to ascend to a higher spiritual dimension of the Holiness of God. “God is a Spirit; those who worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth” (St. John 4:24). Jesus is the one who gives us that clue about how to reach God through the spiritual realm. The more we stay in the physical realm, the harder it is for us to reach God. The best place to reach God, according to Jesus himself, is through the spiritual realm. The first three powers have a role in human development. The older we get, the more we learn to yield to the desires and the will of God by yielding to the Holy Spirit. However, if we are not careful, the demon will start to manipulate us through the first three forces, leading us away from the will of God. Ministers who do not know how to walk in the Spirit of righteousness of God can easily be manipulated by the devil. Sometimes, Christians claim they are in the Spirit of God when their actions are being directed by either human desires or demonic influences. Until we learn to operate and move in the higher power of the Holy Spirit, we will continue to be influenced by either the flesh or the devil.

The first energy is that of the brainpower of human knowledge acquired by learning. Many educated people tend to act primarily based on their knowledge. We need brainpower at stages of human development to learn about our environment. When we attend school, we need brain energy. This is knowledge with little wisdom. There is nothing wrong with using acquired human knowledge to do our jobs. There is, however, a higher power that goes far beyond that of human knowledge. The second energy is driven by human emotional power. Most of our reactions out of the cognitive realm are governed by our emotions. There are people who binge on nothing but their own emotions. Many good things have happened because people were driven by positive emotions. Many bad things have also happened because people were driven by negative emotions to commit violence and other evils against people.  Human emotions have their role in helping us respond to environmental events whether good or bad, but they also have their limitations. Unfortunately, many Christians are held in bondage for years by their negative emotions. This is like being held prisoner while being prevented from ascending into the higher spiritual realm of God. “Who shall ascend into the hill of the Lord or who shall stand in his Holy place? He who has a clean hand and a pure heart” (Psalm 24:3-4). The third energy driving people is the power of human spirit. Everybody has human spirit with the capacity to search into the invisible world. Through human spirit, people can make connections with other people’s spirits or other spirits in the spiritual dimension. The power of human spirit can also create self-deception. Many people learn to manipulate others by influencing their spirits and causing them to do certain things against their will. Under hypnosis, most forces including human emotions and brainpower, but not the human spirit, can be shut down. The human spirit alone goes into the spiritual dimension searching for information. People need to be very careful because the spirit dimension can be a dangerous place for those who are uninformed. Every religion, regardless of whether it is based on belief in God or not, has a spiritual component. Consequently, any religion can tap into the energy of human spirit. People have waged war against other people by what is called “intra-psychic” warfare. People who are weaker in the spirit can easily be captured by those who can manipulate their human spirits, causing them to do things they would not normally do in real life. We need to realize that without the human spirit, man is the walking dead. Both human knowledge and human emotions are directed into action by the power of human spirit in the physical realm. The human spirit operates on two different dimensions, the physical and the spiritual. When people get comfortable enough, they can operate within only the human spirit to create a religion for themselves without God. This is how many people are being deceived by other religions that claim God is not needed to reach a higher self. Attaining higher self is the process of ascending in the human spirit in the absence of God. This is a very dangerous exercise. There are also some innate things the human spirit drives us to do. For example, the human spirit gives us this relentless desire and drives to survive in difficult times. Everybody has seen the relentless spirit that drives athletes during competition to win. Through many difficult times, the drive of human spirit helps people to achieve. The glaring danger is, in the absence of the Holy Spirit, the human spirit is open game for the spiritual predators, including people operating under the power of demonic forces and witchcraft.

The fourth energy driving people is the power of the devil. Both Christians and non-Christians have been subjected to the influence of the devil without realizing what they were doing. As mentioned earlier, people without the Holy Spirit are fair game for demonic possession. The devil does not have to possess people before he uses them to do his work. We have seen ministers filled with the Holy Spirit like angels, being subjected to the desires of the devil and committing horrible crimes. This is where the devil’s deception is working in the church. The spirit of the anti-Christ is loosed on earth and is influencing people against the will of God. Sadly, many ministers are not aware of what they are doing by allowing the devil to use them while they think they are doing the will of God. Unfortunately, the forces of the devil are driving their actions. Many times in the church, I would ask people serving in the ministry, “What are the forces driving you?” Sometimes they are the forces of personal desires, pride, prejudice, hate, arrogance, or selfishness. All of these are being directed by the devil. The best way to identify the work of the devil is to compare our actions to the fruit of the Spirit listed in Galatians 5:22. The fifth energy driving people is the energy of the Holy Spirit. This is what I referred to earlier as the higher power. The higher power comes to us from God through Jesus as a gift. Jesus says,

“But when the Helper comes whom I shall send to you from the Father, the Spirit of truth who proceeds from the Father, he will testify of me” (St. John 15:26).

During his farewell message, Jesus described the Holy Spirit as a comforter, a teacher, and a prophet. Without the Holy Spirit, we are in grave danger of attack by the enemy. Most Christians who were baptized by water have also been baptized by the Holy Spirit. Most Christians struggle between the other four forces mentioned above and that of the forces of the Holy Spirit. When Christians are under the influence of the Holy Spirit, they are able to place other forces under control. However, as humans, we have the free will to operate away from the Holy Spirit because the devil has constant access to our minds. Consequently, people sin by choice, not because the Holy Spirit is asleep. The Holy Spirit would warn people; because of human rebellious behavior we go with the devil and face the consequences from God later. I found out the punishment for ordinary people is not as harsh as the punishment for those called to preach or to do God’s work. As a gospel officer for the Lord working in the kingdom, if you dare to misrepresent God by taking advantage of people, you will eventually pay a very painful price. This is the reason why people working in the ministry need to be very careful. There is a lot of influential power while working for the Lord. There is also the danger of being deceived by the enemy. This was why Jesus told his disciples and all those working in his ministry to be very careful and to be vigilant because of the deception of the devil. Satan can ambush anybody. Therefore, we must remain vigilant. My prayer every morning is for the Holy Spirit to lead me and direct my ways and my perceptions so I can do the will of God for that day. God has set a purpose each day for everybody serving him. If we allow the Holy Spirit to direct our ways, we will continue to operate in the will of God by living a purpose-driven life. Any force standing against the will of God is the spirit of the anti-Christ. It can come from within or from outside the church to disrupt the process within the ministry. Jesus said those who reject his servants have rejected him. And those who reject him have rejected God the Father who sent him. The spirit of the anti-Christ can use anybody including pastors of the church to bring chaos into the body of Christ.

Unfortunately, the majority of the people bringing disunity into the body of Christ are pastors who are being driven by the spirit of anti-Christ. For example, I have heard over the radio preachers who specialize in attacking other preachers and their interpretation of the scriptures. They attack everything and anything said by other preachers they believe is contrary to the scripture. In response, they will introduce their own interpretation, based on their own head knowledge and argue that truth matters. The truth that matters is the replacement of another pastor’s subjective opinion with their own subjective opinions. They will not stop there, but will go further to accuse these preachers of preaching false gospels. Once a preacher is labeled a false preacher, he is immediately a false prophet, leading people to hell. Give me a break! When Jesus was warning about false prophets, he used about three criteria to identify them in St. Matthew chapter 7. Jesus stated that false prophets would be ravenous wolves, they would come in sheep’s clothing as deceivers, and their ultimate outcome would be evil because they bear bad fruits. In revelation 13, St. John identified false prophets as blasphemers spreading lies, deceivers, control freaks, and manipulators. Their goal is to take control away from God. Even though we have not identified a particular person as an anti-Christ or a false prophet as described in Revelation, we should understand that the spirit of anti-Christ is already loosed on earth. Using the definition of a false prophet, based on what Jesus and John said, it becomes obvious who is the false prophet. Those making the accusations against preachers and tearing up the body of Christ by their gospel of accusations are the raging wolves disrupting the church of God.

Solomon echoes this fact in Proverbs:

“These six things the Lord hates. Yes, seven are an abomination to him: A proud look, a lying tongue, hands that shed innocent blood, a hand that devises wicked plans, feet that is swift in running to evil, a false witness who speak lies, and the one who sow discord among brethren” (Proverb 6:16-19).

People have asked me in Sunday school class about the person supposed to correct misleading teachings of the Bible. Jesus answered that question when he said,

“However, when the Spirit of truth has come, he will guide you into all truth” (St. John 16:13).

Even Isaiah echoes the same message when he was delivering God’s message regarding God’s manifestations:

“These also who erred in the spirit will come to understanding, and those who complain will learn understanding” (Isaiah 29:24).

Believers are easily misled because they are unwilling to read and study their Bible, and some find it difficult to surrender to the Holy Spirit. Anytime a preacher says something contrary to the message of God, the Holy Spirit in me springs up, and immediately corrects the message. I started to write this book to reveal the process by which Jesus himself teaches me through the Holy Spirit to listen, ask question, and obey God’s instructions.

Why Didn’t God Kill Satan?

One time I was so upset with the power and the access the devil has over people, I asked Jesus why the devil was given so much power. Jesus gave me a very interesting answer, which I did not expect. I was told that Satan, as the devil, is fulfilling the role of the tester for God. I was asked, if the devil is removed from the earth, who would be the person testing people to see if they will do the will of God? One day, the devil will be removed from deceiving people. While on earth, however, he will continue to tempt and test people. I was also told that in the Garden of Eden, Satan was triumphant over man by the fall of both Adam and Eve. God gives man the opportunity to tell the devil each time he comes to go to hell, just as Jesus said to him. Unfortunately, people learn to play and dance with the devil until he destroys them and leads them to hell. While on earth, we have the choice of rebuking the devil and not allowing him to influence us to do bad things because we have the Holy Spirit in us to guard against his deceptions. Our primary mission in life, as I was told, is “Learn to say no, to the devil, and yes to God.” The more we put the devil under our feet, the more we become triumphant over the devil with the help of Holy Spirit. Regardless of what anybody may say, Christ has given us the power to trample over the devil. He has no power over us unless we allow him access to our minds. Sadly, some Christians go to church on Sundays, appearing like saints on Sunday morning while carrying the biggest Bible, yet, they spend the week days in continuous spiritual intercourse with the devil, by the way they treat others.

Why is there so many denominational fighting even within Christianity?

When I asked Jesus this question, there was a fight in the church over political issues. He answered the question by telling me everybody has a mission. People tend to attach a lot of emotion to their assignments. No mission is more important than the other. However, by human nature, we tend to think our own mission is more important than the other person’s mission. Sometimes, we attack the other person because he is doing different things than what we are doing. Later, the Holy Spirit came and further explained to me the critical issue of differences in people’s mission. I was told that when Jesus answered the same question put forth by three different people, Jesus gave them three different answers. I was told the condition of each person’s heart was different. Jesus met each person where he was. Nicodemus, the rich man, and the lawyer both asked Jesus the same question. Jesus gave three different answers. The purpose of the gospel disagreement was due to the refusal of the people involved to apply the wisdom of the Holy Spirit. People tend to react with negative emotion instead of allowing the wisdom of God to lead their actions.  At times, pride creates a form of cognitive blindness, preventing people from understanding the truth. After writing this chapter, I received more divine messages from the Lord. I will continue to discuss them as I receive them.

Chapter 37

Handwriting of God

The Prophecy of the Coming Catastrophe!

Righteousness exalts a nation, but sin is a reproach to any people (Proverbs 14:34)

As mentioned earlier in this volume, I decided to include this chapter because of the current situation in the country. As a result of the present economic crisis that started in the United States and reached the entire world, this is the perfect time to release this chapter. Based on the messages I was receiving from the Lord at this time, it would be a great injustice to the United States and to the whole world if I did not release these messages at this very crucial time. The information being discussed in this chapter was revealed to me since December 2006. In hindsight, God has been sending warning signs for a long time, but people are not listening. I have heard many preachers analyzing the economic crisis from their head knowledge. I have also heard others who dismissed the biblical message in the present crisis. I am so joyful when I hear preachers being led by the Holy Spirit confirming how the hand of God is moving on earth at this time. I believe people need to hear God’s message. Hopefully, from understanding the divine message, they will be able to make the right choices. We are at a very dangerous time in the United States for the reason I will discuss in this section of the book. No human knowledge can change our present situation, except through the wisdom of God. The economic crisis is just one of the symptoms of God’s reaction to the nation. I pray we will be able to make the right choices; otherwise, we may be facing the doomsday scenario. May God have mercy on us. Therefore, I am going to use a couple of chapters in this book to discuss God’s divine messages to the nation. If we put the messages together, they will tell the reasons for the present situation and the future events. I will try my best to minimize my own personal analysis of the divine messages.

God’s Revelation as we Enter 2007

The next sets of testimonies were written around the beginning of 2007. Please compare what God revealed to me, with what has happened to the nation since then. Could this be the beginning of the end? Only God can answer that question. But we have been receiving many warning signs.

Warning Signs - Testimony #112

Towards the end of the year 2006, I started to feel some very powerful and painful spiritual manifestations within my soul. In my walk with the Lord, I have experienced very powerful manifestations of love, joy, peace, kindness, mercy, self-control, goodness, gentleness, and some other miraculous manifestations. This one was very different in intensity and frequency. It was also very painful. As I looked for words to describe how I was feeling, the Spirit of God directed me to the time Jesus was confronted with the death of Lazarus and to how Jesus felt as he approached the tomb of the person he loved so much. Jesus started to groan in the spirit. This was how I was feeling around the end of December 2006. However, there were other events happening around me because I was in the middle of a fast. I ended the fast on December 24, 2006, even though the fast had some interruptions. I have had a 21-day fast before. This one was the most unusual fast I have ever had, based on the events that transpired during the period. While I am fasting, I am usually propelled to a higher spiritual realm. At this hyper-spiritual state, I experience ascending into a higher spiritual dimension. I usually do not feel much pain in this realm. Events of the world usually do not affect me as much. I tend to stay joyful all the time while I am fasting. But this time, it was different. I was experiencing what I could define as pain within my spirit. I never thought in my life that I would ever experience pain in my soul. This bothered me intensely. Although it felt like an emotional pain, it was actually a groaning in the spirit.

Around the same time, people were placing obstacles in my way because I was doing things for the Lord. They were jealous! Consequently, I had to deal with two challenges during this fast. Before describing the next crisis, it is important people understand that God directs those people who work for him. Many times before I did something for God, I would ask him questions. I would ask God, please let me stop if I was doing it for my glory or to receive people’s praise. If so, I would stop. I only wanted to please God; that was my dedication. I did not care what people thought about what I was doing. I am not in the kingdom business to please people or to impress myself. I am in the kingdom business to please the Lord. For many years, I have tried very hard to please or impress people or to impress myself. All these efforts had led me into painful disappointments. Now, my mission in life is to please God. I can go out of my way to please God, but I will not go an inch any longer to impress people. When some people were complaining about me spending too much money for God, they were not there when God was talking to me. They were not there when God was giving me instructions about what to do. They were not there when Jesus personally told me to deny myself, take my cross, and follow him. They were not there when I told God what I was getting ready to do for him. How in the world do they think they can interfere with my relationship with God? Sometimes, the devil will use people close to you to tempt you. Regardless, my greatest joy always comes from the Lord. I was plunged into sadness for three days after receiving complaints from people that I was spending too much money for God. I was sad because doing things for God is the secret source of my greatest joy. Yes, I know, it is selfish. But, I love it! When people were complaining about what I was doing for the Lord, it was as if they were getting ready to take away my joy. When the three days were over, my joy in the Lord returned. Praise God!

A Giant Revelation From God: A Warning to the Nation - Testimony #113

I believe this is one of the most critical and significant testimonies in this book. As I approached the last week of the fast, as mentioned earlier, I started to experience some unusual manifestations of discomfort in the spirit. I was groaning in the spirit, just as I had mentioned earlier. I was feeling the depth of a giant sorrow, sadness, anxiety and great despair. This was very unusual because I had never experienced this to this degree. Compared to the time I was experiencing joy while in the Spirit, this groaning in the Spirit troubled me. I could not sleep well, and I could not even eat in the evening when it was time to break the fast. On the day when my fasting ended, the groaning did not stop; it got worse. I spent the first of the year 2007 in great pain I could not explain. This was not a physical pain. As mentioned earlier, I was directed by the Holy Spirit to read the story about what Jesus experienced as he approached the tomb of Lazarus. Jesus experienced groaning in the Spirit over the death of Lazarus. The way Jesus reacted to Lazarus’ death was similar to the way I was feeling the depth of sorrow over the coming catastrophe in the United States. It was constant and very painful. I called my pastor. I also called some of my friends, my children, and my wife and told them what I was perceiving in the Spirit. The last time I felt this, a close friend died. I did not know what was going to happen. I saw great tragedies ahead. I saw many people dying. I saw bloodshed on a very large proportion. Revelation also came to me during this time. I was asked to parallel my experience in the Spirit to what Abraham experienced when God was about to reveal horrible events to him about the children of Israel in bondage.

“And when the sun was coming down, a deep sleep fell upon Abram, and an horror of great darkness fell upon him. And he said to Abram, know of a surety that thy seed shall be a stranger in a land that is not theirs and shall serve them, and they shall afflict them four hundred years. And also that nation, whom they shall serve, will I judge, and afterward shall they come out with great substance" (Genesis15: 12-14). Since it was never revealed to me what I was going through, I had to go to the Lord to tell me what was happening. The Bible passage quoted above gives a hint about what God was trying to reveal to me. A couple of days after the 21-day fast, I started another seven-day fast. I started to beg God to please revealed to me what was going on or what was about to happen. One day during this fast, I went to work. I was in my car in the parking lot ready to go inside the building, the groaning was so intense, and I felt I was choking. On the second day of the fast, I had a breakthrough. I was at work. When it was six p.m., I was ready to break the fast and eat. I could not eat. I was unable to break the fast. I was deeply troubled in the spirit, and I felt the depth of sorrow. Since I was at work and needed some energy, I drank a cup of coffee and a glass of water. This would prevent me from passing out. Suddenly at that very moment, something supernatural happened. I was propelled to a higher spiritual dimension. This was the time the revelation came to me like the voice of Jesus speaking to me. He said, “The Spirit of the Lord is groaning in pain because there is too much bloodshed in the world.” Immediately at that moment when the revelation came through, the groaning in the spirit stopped. It was like an instant miracle, and my joy in the Spirit returned.

Around this giant revelation were other minor revelations revealed to me. I believe those other minor revelations accompanying the big one were confirmations. I have noticed the Lord’s pattern of revealing major events to me. Usually, a major revelation is always accompanied by minor ones. I am sure other people besides me received this divine message. During this time, other preachers on the radio and television were discussing similar revelations about a doomsday scenario for the United States. The Lord issues a spiritual press release every day. This can be accessed only by those who walk in the Spirit of the righteousness of God. These people have been called by God to carry his message to the world. Only Jesus can determine those who receive God’s spiritual press releases. Although I am not sure about this, is it possible that anybody who can tune to Radio Heavens can receive these press releases? That is, those people who choose to walk in the Spirit of God will be transported to a higher spiritual dimension. This will give them access to God’s press releases through Jesus, carried on the frequency of the Holy Spirit. This is the best way for me to explain the process the Lord uses to deliver his messages from his divinity to our humanity.

Meaning of the Revelation

As we approached the end of the year 2006, the cup of iniquity was overflowing. There is too much wickedness in the world. People were dying around the world due to anger and hatred. Some leaders were leading their nations to war and blood was flowing. For whatever reason, the wickedness of humanity caused a giant force to create an unpleasant movement in the spiritual realm. This movement sealed the fate of man as to the catastrophes that would happen in the future. Unfortunately, we can no longer change the course of history. We have sealed our fate due to wickedness. God wants us to know that when these unpleasant events happen, he is not responsible for the evil manifestations. Man brings evil upon himself because of diabolic cruelty, hate, anger, pride, greed, selfishness, lack of forgiveness, and other evil things we are doing to people. Again, Jesus’ message to the United States and the world is, “the Spirit of the Lord is groaning in pain due to too much bloodshed in the world.” I spent time while I was groaning in pain to see what I could do to prevent the catastrophes from happening. Many lives would be lost. Perhaps I am not in a position to influence a change in human destiny. We can still pray. Many people would be swept off their feet by the tidal wave which has already ignited in the spiritual realm. I am only a messenger as the Lord himself has called me to his ministry. I was told a couple of years ago, “I want to send you as a prophet to the nations.” All we can do at this time is to pray to God for mercy for the giant sins we have committed against God. From my perspective of what is happening around the world, I believe that many of us Christians have been fooled. We were made to believe we could use violence to achieve our own selfish intentions, no matter the cost in human life. We have leaders around the world who are leading people astray. People are so blinded by political ideologies that they are unable to see the truth. Our fate is sealed, not by what God did to us, but by what we have done to ourselves. I was asked from the spiritual realm to stress the point that God did not do this to us. This is what we did to ourselves because of greed. God placed curses in the earth for the sins of men. There is an automatic ignition of justice due to certain sins, especially those associated with bloodshed of the innocent. The giant hammer of God’s judgment will also come upon any nation, or any group of people, that uses God as a front to commit genocide against innocent people. Those who have entered into a secret plot based on falsehood to shed the blood of innocent people will one day face the hammer of God’s judgment. These nations, no matter how great or how small, will one day be brought down to nothing.

Analysis of the Revelation

I hate bad news, and people who know me understand that I do not dwell on anything negative. However, this is a message from the Lord. I am only a messenger. From my own spiritual understanding of the events to come, I will discourage people from following leaders (no matter the religion, position, or power) who are using the name of the Lord as a front to do evil against other people. We are all accountable for what we have done. Sometimes, God will bring down judgment on a nation of people, as he did to the children of Israel. Based on a Biblical story, only one person (Achan) sinned, but it brought a curse to the whole nation. The sin of the United States that finally tilted the scale and overflowed the cup of iniquity was described to me by the Holy Spirit in this way. I was reminded of the sin of David when he saw something he should never have seen. David saw the nakedness of a very attractive woman - another man’s wife. Yet he allowed what he saw to lead him to fulfill his lustful desires. David’s sin led him to commit the murder of an innocent man. God forgave him because he repented, but Nathan, the prophet, pronounced the consequences of his sins. One of the consequences was “The sword shall not depart from your house.” The sword of judgment rose from inside David’s blood. That sword was Absalom. The first time David had to fight against his own people was after the rebellion of Absalom against his own father’s kingdom. Absalom led the battle against his father and died in the war. David’s forces for this battle were divided into three divisions led by three valiant men of war, including Joab, Abishai, and Ittai. David wanted to go, but he was asked to sit at home, (II Samuel 18). The battle was staged in the woods of Ephraim, and twenty thousand Israelites died that day. All this and much more happened when David not only slept with another man’s wife but, in the process of concealing his sin, killed the woman’s husband. Similarly, God gave the United States riches, wealth, and prosperity on many levels. That was not enough. There was another little nation with oil. Then we stated all kinds of false accusations against this small nation. We waged a war against this nation, leading to the death of thousands of innocent people. We captured the chicken that laid the golden eggs, yet the chicken was not worth that much after the capture. It was a failed robbery attempt that turned into a humanitarian mission, leading to great tragedies. This is what the Lord revealed to me. Religious leaders may be too afraid to tell the truth to the nation. The power of the Living God is my voice crying out in the wilderness, about the sins of this nation. This is an outcry about all those people who supported the commission of this great sin before God. Around the time of the revelation, I did not understand the meaning of the groaning in the spirit. I knew the Lord wanted to reveal something to me. I could not read or see any news about the ongoing war in Iraq. It caused convulsion within my spirit. The Spirit of God in me was very troubled. I had to discontinue reading or seeing the news for about 60 days. There was an indelible curse brought upon the nation. This was the revelation that came upon me around that time for the United States. Our actions in the international community have ignited a curse upon the nation. A disaster is coming down the pipe. What we should do now is to raise our voices to God for mercy over the sin of the nation.

Prophetic Update: I wrote this section of the book early in 2007 without realizing what was coming down the pipe. Towards the end of 2008, Wall Street crashed and slowly recovering. Many people lost their jobs and life savings. The United States and the world plunged into economic recession. A fair question to ask is whether this is the catastrophe coming down the pipe for the United States revealed to me in 2006 December. My personal answer is, “I do not know.” As a messenger, I cannot make any prediction on my own except the messages revealed to me from the spiritual realm. From the cycle of events in the Bible, God tends to give a lot of warnings to people over a period of time. The crash of Wall Street of 2008 may just be another warning to the nation in the form of handwriting on the wall. I strongly believe that those committed to Christ and doing his will have nothing to fear. But, I am seriously afraid for pastors and preachers who allowed themselves to be seduced and deceived into believing and embracing the wickedness of business thieves. They will face judgment before God. We are asked to preach the gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ, not the gospel of politicians poisoned with hypocrisy.

“Yes, they are greedy dogs which never have enough. And they are shepherds who cannot understand. They all look to their own way, every one for his gain, from his own territory” (Isaiah 56:11).

Commentary of 2009

In April 2009, after seeing what was happening on Wall Street, I believe what we are presently experiencing is just the tip of the iceberg. Greed and wickedness are part of human nature. God tends to give us many warnings, just as in the Bible. God is a very patient God. Sometimes his patience runs out. I am not sure if this Wall Street problem is the predicted disaster. I believe the economic crash is part of our ominous future. God does not accept money for bloodshed. The law of retributive justice says payment in money for money and in blood for blood. Money is not enough to pay for human blood; otherwise, anybody would have been able to buy his own salvation. Unfortunately, this is why I do not believe the present economic crisis is the pending disaster. It may well be part of it.  Compare the sin and judgment of the nation to a Bible story. When Saul unfairly shed the blood of the Gibeonites, God responded with a famine in the land of Israel for three years. When David, who was then the king, inquired of the Lord, God responded,

“It is because of Saul and his blood-thirsty house, because he killed the Gibeonites” (II Samuel 21:1). David had to take seven of Saul’s descendants and deliver them to the Gibeonites. “And he delivered them into the hands of the Gibeonites, and they hanged them on the hill before the Lord” (II Samuel 21:9). This part of the Bible disturbs me. Could the Gibeonites accept money and apology from David? Why should those seven innocent men from King Saul’s house be put to death for the sin of Saul? That was not fair! We have to understand that God already placed a curse in the ground when the blood of innocent people is shed due to injustice. God will raise his own sword of justice against the house of the offender. It is always payment in blood for blood. This is part of what is called a generation curse.

The Lord Sent me a Personal Warning – Testimony # 114

I did not want to deliver the warning message I just discussed to the nation. I hate to deliver bad news to anybody. Perhaps that may be the reason why God chose me to deliver this message to the nation and the world. I was afraid of what people might think. I was thinking, perhaps some people might be angry with me. My hesitation changed after I received this personal warning from God. In 2009, God sent me a warning one afternoon while I was taking a nap. In a dream, the Lord Jesus gave me a Bible passage. The passage appeared before me – Ezekiel 3:17. I did not have an idea what was in this Bible verse until I read it. I got scared when I read it. I believe I was being warned not to be hesitant in delivering God’s message to the people. When an independent message comes like this from the Spirit realm, it is of the highest priority and importance. Do I have a choice? Here goes the warning.

“Son of man, I have made you a watchman for the house of Israel, therefore hear a word from my mouth, and give them warning from me” (Ezekiel 3:17). Jesus himself was warning me! Again, this message scared me as a personal warning from the Lord to deliver his message to the nation, or else face the consequences myself. I will discuss more about the story behind this revelation of Ezekiel 3:17 in another chapter. One thing I am going to warn those of skeptical minds. When a divine message comes to me as glaringly obvious as this, we do not fight it. We can pray and ask God to temper justice with mercy. I am sorry; I do not know what may be happening in the future of this country. I am only a messenger. We can all continue to pray. Let us ask people especially leaders of nations, to repent. May God have mercy on us, and on our children, Amen. Although I wrote most of the information in this chapter in early 2007, many more messages came from the Lord in 2009, confirming the original vision and explaining the mantle I was carrying. The rest of the book deals with more messages I received from the Lord. As I pondered over the future of this nation, I was inquiring from the Holy Spirit for answers. On Saturday March 13, 2010, the Lord placed a message in my heart with a question. “What happened to a nation which attacked the Holy land?” The Spirit of God led me to I Chronicles chapter 19. David killed seven thousand charioteers, and forty thousand foot soldiers of the Syrians, and killed Shophach the commander of the army (I Chronicles 19:18).  I do not have an idea what this divine message means. I will therefore leave the answer to anybody’s divine imagination.

Chapter 38

Handwriting of God

Divine Messages for Churches in the United States

“I am God of love, mercy, truth, forgiveness, and the God of judgment” (Exodus 34:6-7)

God is sending a warning message to America! Those who refused to learn from history are doomed to repeat it. Son of man, how have you fallen from grace to grass due to the spirits of greed, wickedness and lusts? When I receive prophetic messages from God, I usually do not understand the details in them. These messages come in different forms, as I have indicated in previous chapters. At times, I will say nothing to people until the prediction happens. Sometimes, the messages are glaringly obvious; other times, they come in terms of proverbs or as warning signs. When these events start to happen, then I am able to put the pieces together. In this chapter, I will try my best to put some of those critical prophetic messages together. This is very important for the nation of the United States at this time. Everybody, including non-believers, can see the handwriting of God in the present economic disaster of this nation. But, there is more to the story. God himself has been using his messengers to deliver his messages to the world. One major problem I have noticed with some Christian preachers and Christians alike is to allow human negative emotions to dictate reactions to events instead of following the directions of the Holy Spirit. The problem is, we are not listening to God’s directions. Instead we are listening to politicians who are intent on misleading people by using tactics that are capturing people’s passion. Consequently, Christians are goaded into reacting with negative emotions and missing the real issue. The energy behind anger is the tool of the devil. My great concern today is the danger of Christians emotionalizing political issues without knowing the total picture. People who are easily goaded by propaganda journalism of twisted facts are the same people receptive to deceptive messages of Jimmie Jones and people like him leading gullible Christians astray.

The truth is, the church today as Jesus intended is broken. The most effective messengers for Christ are those taking the gospel messages to the highways and by-ways of life. They are the ones winning souls for Christ unlike those filling the buildings and church pews every Sunday. We have turned the church into a club membership instead of a sanctuary for the lost and found. The messages of Christ have been polluted with our own political opinions. Church members have confused the true gospel of Jesus with the opinions of politicians. We will rather present a false image of who we are to society than to preach the gospel of Jesus Christ. Embracing each other’s political positions is more comforting while we are getting better at attacking, condemning, and persecuting those who disagree with us. Instead of winning souls for Christ, we are chasing souls away from Christ. The gospel of truth has been replaced with the gospel of hypocrisy. Why are we wondering why the devil is gaining grounds against Christianity? I have heard from both radio and television programs about the great outcry from Christian leaders that Christians are losing their rights. If we truly believe in the Bible, we will never make such a statement again in the public. Jesus already declared that the gates of hell would never prevail against his ministry. The devil can never destroy the body of Christ no matter how hard he tries. Christians are losing their rights because they are not following the instructions of Jesus Christ on how to preach the gospel in the street to sinners. Instead, Christians are preaching polluted messages to win votes and appease politicians who are uninterested in serving the purpose of Christ. We act as though, our political opinions, the club we belong, and the badge we display, are more important than the gospel message of Christ. This is one of the major reasons why Christians are losing their rights. The gospel message is never supposed to be preached in the political arena where it has been turned to a weapon against people. The gospel message of Christ is the “Good News” meant for the hearts of men, and processed in the realm of the spirit with the help of the Holy Spirit. Our struggle in the political arena has lost the message of Christ. For example, the latest statistics in 2010 indicated that 82 percent of Christians from ages 18 to 29 do not believe in absolute truth. Only 42 percent of Catholics Christians were able to associate Easter celebration with the resurrection of Christ. Is that surprising? I bet these young adults know more about their parents’ political views than they know about Christ. Jesus did not mean for Christians to get stuck in church buildings, he wanted us to go into the world and win more souls for the kingdom!

Here are some critical prophetic messages.

Divine Message #1 – God’s Concern for the Poor

As I have discussed earlier in this book, Rod Parsley, one of the charismatic Christian preachers on television, came on one Sunday morning and was talking about his new book, Politically Incorrect. He discussed abortion, Islam, the power of Christianity through Jesus, economic injustice, and the unfairness of racism in our society today. The program was longer than most of the thirty-minute programs I had watched on television. This one lasted for one hour. Well, since the Lord woke me up to watch the program and listen to this message, I was obedient and watched the whole program. Of all the topics Rod Parsley discussed, one topic grabbed my attention. I was very fascinated when he started talking about economic injustice. As a recap of my previous testimony, when the program was over, I asked the Holy Spirit a question, “Why did you wake me up to watch this program?” The Voice of the Lord responded, “I’m sending you as a messenger to the nations.” At that time, I did not know what this message meant. I had already started writing this book. I just concluded from this divine message that this book will carry God’s messages to the people. I did not have an idea what the Lord had in mind. As always, you are never told the entire vision of what would happen. The visions are revealed as my journey with Jesus continues. Through evangelist Rod Parsley, God was shouting at the nation about economic injustice for the poor and the working class. Even Pastor Parsley was not aware what Jesus was going to do with his message. He was just preaching the Word while the Lord used his message to ignite fire in the heart of those willing to listen to him. It was as though Pastor Parsley received inside information from God through the Holy Spirit. In this chapter, I will be discussing the Lord’s revelation that proved this point.

Divine Message #2

There is no doubt God is angry with the United States and with the world. Anybody telling you that God is not angry is telling you a big lie! Take it from me. This is a message from the Lord. I have many divine messages to prove this. I just mentioned one of them. From reading the preceding chapters, it is evident why God was angry because of the bloodshed in the world. However, there are other reasons for God’s anger as revealed in the next divine message. The earthquake of 2008 took me by surprise. I already discussed this incident in this book. I want to include this message as one of the powerful responses of God to us in the physical world. As I have mentioned earlier without any argument, God was sending a powerful message to the world when Psalm 18 appeared before me, Then the earth shook and trembled. The foundations of the hills also quaked and were shaken because God was angry (Psalm: 18:7).

Divine Message #3 – God was Angry

One day in the early months of 2009, when I got up from bed, the Holy Spirit placed three references in my heart. The first reference was, Isaiah chapter one, the second was St. Matthew chapter 23, and the third was the book Purpose Driven Life chapter 40. I could not make the connection. I was asking myself, what was the Lord using these three references to tell me? I was shocked when I read the messages in these references as they correlate with each other to make God’s point. The references carry very powerful messages about God’s responses to the events happening in the earthly realm at this time.

Isaiah Chapter #1- Testimony #115

God sent a powerful message to the nation. Again, the question is, are we going to listen?

Alas, a sinful nation, a people laden with iniquity, a brood of evildoers, children who are corrupt. They have provoked to anger the Holy One of Israel (Isaiah1: 4).

When you spread out your hands, I will hide my eyes from you, even though you make many prayers, I will not hear. Your hands are full of blood (Isaiah1: 15).

Learn to do good, seek justice, rebuke the oppressor, defend the fatherless, plead for the widow (Isaiah 1:17).

If you are willing and obedient, you shall eat the good of the land. But, if you refuse and rebel, you shall be devoured by the sword (Isaiah1: 19-20).

Your princes are rebellious, and companions of thieves; everyone loves bribes, and follows after rewards. They do not defend the fatherless, nor does the cause of the widow come before them (Isaiah 1:23).

I will turn my hand against you, and thoroughly purge away your dross, and take away your alloy (Isaiah 1:25).

From the Lord’s messages through this chapter, there is no doubt, God was angry with the nation regarding fraud and economic abuses of the people. People lost their houses and their personal pride. Millions of Americans were stripped of their homes by real estate scams. People lost their jobs, their dreams shattered, and their aspirations failed. Others lost their life investments and plunge into depression. Some people lost their financial stability and their family collapsed. For the time being while many Americans are suffering, the business managers have declared endless celebrations to brag and justify their immoral riches without any compassion for humanity. People started to cry out to God due to economic hardship and the burden imposed on the working class and the families for so many years. Americans are weeping and crying out to God due to economic bondage imposed upon them by predatory capitalists. I have been trying to convey this message to people since the earthquake of 2008, in reference to Psalm 18 verse 7. But there are people who will not listen to God’s warning. Unfortunately, those people will face painful consequences of their disobedience to God. I did not want to write this section of the book because of what seems to be political opposition to helping the poor and the working class by some political groups. We can never fool God. A night before I started to write this section, I prayed to God to give me signs if he wanted me to write about these warnings to the United States. I asked him to please send the messenger bird as confirmation. In the morning, I was about to start writing, my messenger bird came back to visit, singing. The bird visited me about three different times that same day. I also felt the mighty and heavy presence of God and the divine energy of his Holiness on me. These are the confirmations I needed to report the messages being given to me. If I fail to report God’s messages, despite the obvious, he reserves the right to punish me. Likewise, if I place a lie in this report, he has the right to respond against me with fire from Heaven. I have been warned in the past to make sure I deliver God’s message without fear. I am not going to take any chances this time. I fear only God who sent me to deliver these messages.

The messages of Isaiah chapter one confirmed why God woke me up a couple of years ago to listen to Rod Parsley, who was discussing economic injustice. I believe God is more concerned about the economic injustice against the working class and the suffering poor. At the time I first received the message, I could not put the two together. Today, I have a better understanding of God’s message at that time. God works in mysterious ways. Since God knows what is coming down the pipe, he wants me to be prepared and deliver a message about the economic oppression of the people. At this time in the United States as mentioned earlier, millions have lost their homes to real estate scams allowed by the government. Innocent people are being scammed with bogus telephone bills, increases in credit card charges, and the price of gasoline killing everyday worker. Legitimate businesses have built fraud into business practices to scam people of their money. The intention is to legitimize fraud and make much money from people without fear of God. Businesses are stealing money from people and robbing people blind! Business fraud becomes a lucrative enterprise on the Wall Street. Thieves made away with people’s money and politicians turned the other way. Once the Wall Street thieves knew the government was not looking, due to lack of regulation, they continued looting the financial reserve of the nation. These bankers and business executives hide their own money in Swiss banks. Then they crashed Wall Street, and many businesses and banks went out of business. There is a massive layoff from jobs across the nation. The American economy crashed! The whole world and America entered a period of economic crisis. This economic crisis is followed by a painful recession. By August 2009, about 81 banks had failed in the United States.

As a result, people are working harder for less money, and the economic burden becomes unbearable. While people are working harder to make ends meet, they tend to plunge into depression on their off days because the brain is fried due to work stress. Many more people have lost their jobs due to business failure. Depression and suicide rates have increased and families are disintegrating at an alarming rate. Yet many religious leaders today have been unable to speak out against this economic genocide. Why? Because many of them are in bed with politicians whose economic policies are enslaving the people. Many people are crying out to God. They need an economic relief. It is as if government sanctioned fraud allowed businesses to make money while exploiting people. We Christians claim we support the family institution. Yet, we allow predatory capitalism that is destroying the financial stability of the family unit. We stand by and watch as the predatory capitalists (business thieves) subject the poor and the working class to economic genocide. They are scamming people of their money everyday on Wall Street. The lawmakers of the time did nothing about it. We accept it as business and protect them until their fraud collapsed the economy of the nation and that of the world. Where is God in the hearts of these people? Despite all these economics abuses, there are people who still want to conserve the status quo! They want business thieves to continue stealing money from people without shame. May God have mercy on us! One thing I learned over the years was the hypocrisy of those who want to conserve economic injustice as long as it benefits them. They want to keep the poor and the working class economically oppressed and at their mercy. Their version of capitalism is to watch other people suffer while the capitalists take all the money and people remain at their mercy. Anybody who dares to challenge the abuse of predatory capitalists is branded a socialist. So people shy away from those greedy people, conserving their own pockets. Jesus did not speak against capitalism. He advocated for capitalism in the parable of the talents. Both Jesus and James spoke vehemently against predatory capitalism and the abuse of the people in St. Matthew chapter 23 and the Epistle of James, respectively.

What did God say regarding the abuse of the poor and the working class through Ezekiel?

“The people of the land have used oppression, committed robbery, and mistreated the poor and needy; and they wrongfully oppress the stranger. So, I sought for a man among them who would make a wall, and stand in the gap before me on behalf of the land, that I should not destroy it; but I found no one. Therefore I have poured out my indignation on them; I have consumed them with the fire of my wrath; and I have recompensed their deeds on their own heads” says the Lord God (Ezekiel 22:29-31).

What did Jesus say regarding the abuse of the poor and those who are suffering?

“Then the righteous will answer him, saying, ‘Lord, when did we see you hungry and feed you, or thirsty and give you drink? When did we see you a stranger and take you in, or naked and clothe you? Or when did we see you sick, or in prison, and come to you?’ And the king will answer and say to them, ‘Assuredly, I say to you, in as much as you did it to the least of these my brethren, you did it to me.’ Then he will say to those in the left hand, ‘depart from me, you cursed, into the everlasting fire prepared for the devil and his angels” (St. Matthew 25:37-41).  Sometimes, our political positions have blinded us to the truth of the gospel. We started to embrace political ideologies contrary to the will of God. We would rather look good before men in regards to our political positions than to speak the truth of the gospel of Our Lord Jesus Christ. We embrace the gospel of predatory capitalists and sacrifice the gospel of Christ on the altar of political gains. This was the same way the religious leaders at the time of Christ attacked the Lord’s messages. We are the right wing, others are the wrong wing, and the whole bird continues to suffer! The gospel message was not important to them compared to their own self-righteousness. We see the same situation today as the working class continues to suffer due to the greed of predatory capitalists. God, therefore, decided to kill the dollar and expose financial frauds. This is just the beginning of more crises to come! What is disheartening about Christians embracing economic abuse of the poor is the loud voice on the Christian radio and television talk shows challenging efforts to help the poor. We claim we are concerned about life, yet we dish out the political death penalty to the same life we want to preserve. Upholding our political positions is more important than embracing the gospel message of Jesus. I have heard over and over these messages from Christian talk show hosts. “This issue is very important to me.” “People should know where we stand on issues.” Do we think Jesus cares about our political positions, especially the ones based on hypocrisy? Why did Jesus refuse to get entangled with the political arguments of his day? Instead, he asked his followers to preach the good news of eternal salvation, lead people to repentance, and help those who are suffering to reflect God’s glory.

Capitalism is not destroying America, but greed is a poison!

“Yes, they are greedy dogs which never have enough. And they are shepherds who cannot understand. They all look to their own way, every one for his gain, from his own territory” (Isaiah 56:11). It is very important to expose the deceitfulness of the devil and how he is leading some well-meaning Christians astray.

Facts from News Update 2010: Gas prices continue to go up at the pump despite sufficient supply. An average American household is paying more for gas compared to eight years ago. Between 2006 and 2009, oil companies made giant profits. In 2006 Exxon Oil Company made a quarterly profit of $8 billion while Conoco Phillips made $3.3 billion. Oil companies made a total of $123 billion in 2007 and $160 billion in 2008. Exxon made $11.7 billion in quarterly profit in 2007 while Royal Dutch Shell made a quarterly profit of 11.6 billion in 2008. Top five of the Hedge fund managers who gamble with investors’ money made between $3.3 to $4.5 billion each on the Wall Street scam of “Grab all you can while you can.” The list continues and the average workers continue to be at the mercy of business scam artists from big companies. While some big companies are making record profit and some fund managers are actually robbing investors, American workers are subjected to increase stress killing thousands yearly.

In October 2002 British Medical Journal reported that work stress is associated with increase in death from cardiovascular diseases. Another study in U.S. in 2007 reported increase in breast cancer in women due to work stress. In 2010 it was reported that some insurance companies in their rescission policy are denying health-care coverage to sick clients. Foreclosure rate of homes in the U.S. has gone up 73 percent in August 2009, and 77 percent in November due to real estate scams cheating homeowners out of their homes.

Despite all the economic woes imposed on the working class, there are some political groups who are opposing any regulation to reduce financial scams by big companies. Sadly, American workers continue to suffer while some Christian leaders are still supporting politicians who continue to allow the financial exploitation of the working people. It is an economic policy to conserve the pocket of business thieves by exploiting the working class. What a crying shame! On a couple of occasions in the gospel, Jesus told the devil to shut up when the devil wanted to testify for him. Jesus knows that the devil is a deceiver and he will use anything to further his own demonic agenda. Today the devil is using the same tool of deception against vulnerable Christians. The devil knows the issue very dear to the heart of Christians. He knows the issue of the right to life is very dear to us Christians. Therefore the devil is claiming he is pro-life too. Should we believe the devil really cares about life? If we evaluate what the devil is doing with his demonic gospel, Christians will realize he is only using them for his destructions. For example, the devil advocates for the life of the unborn, at the same time he will block legislation to help feed those starving children. The devil supports the life of the unborn, yet when the child is born he will deny health-care coverage to the child. The devil supports the life of the unborn, yet he advocates for the industry to pollute the environment with industrial wastes leading to increase in cancer and other preventable diseases. The devil is pro-life so he can put more innocent people in electric chair because he does not believe in justice. The devil is always bloodthirsty.

“For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into apostle of Christ. And no wonder! For Satan himself transforms himself into an angel of light” (II Corinthians 11:13-14). Upholding our political position is more important that embracing the gospel of Christ. Sadly, Christians are embracing politicians who are advocating for life of the unborn while at the same time dishing out death penalty to the same children because of their political party ideologies. This was one of the major reasons why Jesus blasted the governing religious leaders of his time because of their flaming hypocrisy.

“But why do you call me Lord, Lord and not do the things which I say” (St. Luke 6:46).

The sin of GREED to make money at all cost while workers are sweating blood is so bad and will eventually lead to the collapse of the economy and the destruction of the U.S. society. In 2010 it was reported that Hedge Fund managers less than ten of them, distributed $21 billion among themselves as salaries from people’s money they are supposed to manage. “Grab all you can while you can.” People without shame!

“The thief comes but to steal, kill, and destroy. I have come that they may have life, and that they may have it more abundantly” (St. John 10:10).

Confirming God’s Outcry - Testimony # 116

I have heard a few preachers speaking out on the economic injustice against the working class. Many of them were afraid to speak out against the political party harboring these thieves. Sadly, on some religious radio programs these Pharisees are attacking President Obama’s initiatives to jump-start the economy. Where were they when his predecessor gave the treasury key to business thieves? However on April 2, 2009, something changed. My messenger bird woke me up early in the morning. I turned on the television and heard Pastor Steve Munsey blasting business thieves who imposed economic hardship on the working class during the TBN tele-evangelism program. Pastor Munsey said the financial corruption caused God to respond because the financial institution has taken advantage of the people. “God is ready to transfer the money from the rich to the righteous.” Pastor Munsey was preaching from the book of James, similar to the same message by Dr. David Jeremiah this year.  Pastor Munsey explained that God cut holes in the pocket of the financial institutions taking advantage of the people. When God got tired of the rich taking advantage of the poor, God collapsed the economy of the nation. He stressed that God will demand back from the devil everything that was stolen from the people. When I heard this message on Thursday morning, I jumped up for joy! I believed only God could have correctly presented his message to reinforce what he had been telling me for years. I praised Pastor Steve Munsey, Dr. Jeremiah, and other messengers of God like them, who are hearing from God and are not afraid of politicians who have been deceiving people. These politicians claimed they were pro-business to the extent of opening the door of economic abuse and exploitation of the people. Pastor Steve Munsey’s message echoes the same message I have been hearing from the Lord for the past few years. Only the bold and courageous preachers can tell the truth about God’s message while the rest are playing to the hands of politicians whose economic policies initiated the economic crisis.

St. Matthew Chapter 23

The second reference given to me was St. Matthew chapter 23. I believe Jesus included this reference because of the way he responded to the fraud of his days when he saw the Pharisees and the scribes taking advantage of the people. Jesus’ message in this chapter exposed the economic exploitation of the people. Over two thousand years ago, Jesus had similar complaints against the hypocrisy of the religious leaders of his time.

“The scribes and the Pharisees sit at Moses’ seat, therefore whatever they tell you to observe, that observe and do, but they do not according to their works, for they say one thing and do something else. For they bind heavy burdens hard to bear, and lay them on men’s shoulders. But they themselves will not move them with one of their fingers. But all their works they do to be seen by men” (St. Matthew 23:3-5).

“Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, for you devour widows’ houses, and for a pretense make long prayers. Therefore, you will receive greater condemnation” (St. Matthew 23:14).

“Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For you pay tithe of mint and anise and cumin, and have neglected the weightier matters of the law regarding justice, mercy and faith. These you ought to have done without leaving the other undone” (St. Matthew 23:23).

“Even your outward appear righteous to men, but inside you are full of hypocrisy and lawlessness” (St. Matthew 23:28).

Jesus exposed the lies, hypocrisy, fraud, and abuse by the religious leaders and the governing power of his days. Today, we see the same situations Jesus condemned during his days. We see the economic hardship imposed on the people by allowing businesses to exploit people while the lawmakers turn the other way. The unregulated Wall Street businesses opened a giant door for fraud to flourish at the expense of hurting the working people. When Wall Street crashed, many people lost their savings. Yet the politicians who supported these businesses refused to admit they were wrong. Instead, they started blaming other people who had nothing to do with the problem. As a result, the business of fraud and the exploitation of the people continued in the United States despite the handwriting of God on the wall. This is the primary reason why the human race is doomed, because of the refusal to repent. On one hand, we claim we do not believe in abortion, yet we support abortion of children in other countries by supporting wars leading to the killing of innocent children. We became slaves to ideologies (as Jesus accused the Pharisees) and refused to do the right thing even when we saw those who are suffering. We would rather let people suffer and hold on to our political positions than relieve the sufferings of the people. Without any doubt in my mind, the political wing of the so-called conservatives have done more economic damage to this country than any other parties, regardless of whether they realize what they have done. Perhaps they meant well, but the outcome of what they have done so far has been a colossal disaster to the United States’ economy and that of the world. They are so obsessed with their own rigid ideology, even when the buildings started falling apart, they could not see them. As a result of the guilt of crashing the economy, they resorted to their old tricks. They created another club of elite with political attack dogs to blame the present administration for the economic problems they have created. Some of them call themselves Christians! How can some people be so blinded by their own dogmatic ideas while at the same time so oblivious to the enormous sufferings they have caused others?

Purpose Driven Life Chapter 40

Jesus must have chosen this reference because it stresses his call to those working in the body of Christ to serve other people. Without regret, I must declare that the church of today has failed many people. This is the more reason why people are leaving Christianity and going to other religions. I believe the greatest problem today in Christianity is the gospel of Jesus being replaced with the gospel of politicians. Based on the latest studies, many Christians are leaving denominational churches and going to nondenominational churches because they are tired of politics and denominational disagreements. People want to worship God, not people or religious ideologies. An average Christian is searching for a closer relationship with God through Jesus, not with politicians. This is made difficult by those who are serving the gospel of Christ in churches and on the airways on the platter of anger, hate, and divisiveness in the body of Christ. Many Christian radio programs have been very effective in delivering the gospel messages of Christ. However, there are some programs designed to attack other Christian preachers based on the way those preachers choose to apply Bible messages to their audience. As a Christian, listening to such programs, it breaks my heart. After a while, I stopped listening to such programs due to their negative impact on me. I want to listen to the Word of God and be inspired, not enraged. I wonder about the damage these programs do to non-believers. Such negative Christian programs tend to discourage people from Christianity. Before he left the world, Jesus was very concerned about this divisiveness within his ministry as he was pouring out his heart to God in his prayer saying, “But I pray for those who will believe in me through their word, that they all may be one, as you, Father, are in me, and I in you, that they also may be one in us, that the world may believe that you sent me” (St. John 17:20 - 21).

This chapter by Rick Warren reminds us of our mission to serve God. We must place God at the center of our purpose in life. We must serve people to be a reflection of God’s grace. We must let God use us to serve his purpose. Unfortunately, many people in the ministry today are serving money, power, fame, ego, and their own ideologies instead of serving God. The most important factor is for those working in the ministry to be led by the Holy Spirit instead of being led by their own head knowledge or negative emotions.

Divine Message #4 “I saw a Dark Cloud over the Nation” Testimony # 117

One day based on what I was hearing in the news and the spiritual perception I was reading from Heaven, I asked my wife to take her money and place it in a safe area away from Wall Street. We spent a couple of weeks to discuss where to place our different investments so they can be safe. That week, I took all my money out and placed each of my funds in safe investments. I put them in a place where I was told I could not lose my money, I would receive a small fixed return. I have documents to prove this. Most of my investments will show the dates the funds were moved. I thought I was keeping my money safe. A couple of  weekends later, I saw a very “dark slow-moving shadow” over the nation. Although I did not know what this meant. I told my wife that weekend something bad was about to happen in the nation that would linger for a long time. I told her about this “slow-moving dark cloud” over the entire nation. Again, God is my witness, if I lie, may God punish me! The day following the discussion of the revelation of “the dark cloud” with my wife was the Monday Wall Street crashed. I gave a testimony about this in my church. Some of the church members lost hundreds of thousands of dollars when Wall Street crashed. A couple of our members asked me why I did not tell them ahead of time. Based on the way this message came to me, I was not asked to deliver the message to the church. The Lord shared this message with me for my own good. So I took my money out before the crash. However, I discussed the issue with my wife for almost a month before the crash took place. Then, a weekend before the crash, another message came. Despite the messages I received from the Lord, I was never aware of the severity of the negative impact of the crash on the economy of many nations across the world. Besides, how many of them would have believed me, anyway. This is a Baptist church where many people do not believe in prophecy.

God’s Moving Hand

Based on the events of the past eight years, is it possible like the “staff of Moses,” that God has raised “a staff of negative correction,” and “a staff of positive correction” in the United States? Absalom was used as a staff of negative correction against David. Babylon was used as a staff of negative correction because of the sins of the children of Israel. Jesus came as the staff of positive correction. Yet the same people he came to save rejected him. History has shown that the “negative staff of correction” tends to reveal the wickedness in the hearts of men while the “positive staff of correction” gives people opportunity for repentance and correction. Based on the events in the Bible, negative staff of correction is usually the forerunner of the positive staff of correction. Considering the events which have happened in this nation over the past eight years, who is this staff of negative correction, and who is this staff of positive correction?  In identifying these two people, we must consider the following: greed and the suffering of the poor, religious hypocrisy and the gospel of political correctness, Christianity and hate rhetoric, family values and the policies of economic genocide. Anybody who is a God spiritualist can read the signs of the time. God’s mighty hand is moving on the earth. Perhaps what we are seeing may just be the tip of the iceberg. Without any doubt, God is reaching out to us and giving us the opportunity to repent. Over two thousand years ago, he gave us the gift of a child called Jesus. Again, he is reaching out his hand through Our Lord Jesus Christ to reveal a staff of correction to the nation. Are we so much buried into politics that we are unable to discern the glaring signs of the time? “The steps of a good man are ordered by the Lord, and he delights in his way. Though he falls, he shall not be utterly cast down. For the Lord upholds him with his hand” (Psalm 37:23-24).

Under the Curse

Christians believe in praying and getting responses from God. Many are unaware of the retributive law of justice established by God over the ages. When people do evil, evil is manifested in their lives, and violence begets violence. This is not just a slogan; it is the way God created the world. There are some curses God placed on earth as divine rules to discourage people from evil.

“Behold, I set before you today a blessing and a curse, the blessing if you obey the commandment of the Lord, and curses if you do not obey” (Deuteronomy 11:26-28).

Therefore, when we choose to commit sin, we inadvertently invite evil to come upon us by our own doing. This was not what God did. It was what we brought upon ourselves for following the deeds of the devil. In Deuteronomy chapters 27 and 28, Moses discusses some of the curses God placed in the earthly realm. In Matthew chapter 23, even Jesus placed his own curses against evil deeds. God can forgive us when we sin, but the consequences of sin remain. Each time we encounter evil, our purpose is to trust in the Lord and not in people. Jesus can remove any curse. When we do the wrong thing, we are required to ask God for forgiveness while we repent. Today, many people would rather dwell in sin than repent. One day, they will face God’s judgment.

“Trust in the Lord with all your heart, and lean not on your own understanding. In all your ways acknowledge him, and he shall direct your paths” (Proverb 3:5).

Do we really trust in the Lord? If we call ourselves Christians, why do we act as though the words of God are just poems to read and sing? In spite of this, many of us refuse to live by these principles. We get so emotional over what happens in the physical realm, we tend to forget the only one vote that counts. That vote represents the will of God, regardless to what people think. “Unto us a Child is born, unto us a Son is given. And the government will be upon his shoulder. And his name will be called Wonderful, Counselor, Mighty God, Everlasting Father, Prince of Peace. Of the increase of his government and peace there shall be no end” (Isaiah 9:6-7).

While people are still looking at man for solutions, the CEO of Heaven says he already placed Jesus in-charge. Jesus himself said, “All powers have been given to me in Heaven and on earth” (St. Matthew 28:18). Despite the Word of God, some Christians are still losing sleep over some election results. I wonder if these Christians truly believe in God? Perhaps they are so emotionalized by current social events that they failed to see the glaring signs of the time. When we refuse to repent of sins, we will one day face the painful consequences.

“But, those who wait on the Lord shall renew their strength. They shall mount up with wings like eagles. They shall run, and not weary. They shall walk and not faint” (Isaiah 40:31).

God Responded to the Outcry of the Working Class

When God responded to the outcry of the children of Israel from Egypt, he sent Moses as a correction staff to lead them out of the land of bondage. That was the symbolism of Moses carrying a staff as a leader to lead the sheep to freedom from physical bondage. When God realized people needed spiritual freedom from the bondage of sin, he sent his only Son, Jesus Christ, to free people from the spiritual bondage of sin. This was why Jesus referred to himself as a Good Shepherd. Jesus came as a “positive staff of correction” to help reconcile people back to God from the life of sin. That was why he started his ministry echoing John the Baptist, saying, “Repent for the kingdom of God is at hand” (St. Matthew 4:17). When Nehemiah heard the outcry of people due to economic bondage imposed by the predatory capitalists of his day, he responded and took action. The people were crying out due to excessive interest being charged by moneylenders of those days during a very hard time. They had to mortgage their houses to borrow money to buy food and pay taxes. It was the time the children of Israel were rebuilding the walls of Jerusalem. In Nehemiah chapter 5, Nehemiah confronted the rulers and the noble men (banks and money lenders) and demanding they stop charging people excessive interest rates for money borrowed. He also asked the lenders to return a portion of what they had charged the people. When Jesus entered the temple, he overturned the table of the moneychangers who were taking advantage of temple worshippers. Jesus responded, “It is written, my house shall be called a house of prayer, but you have made it a den of thieves” (St. Matthew 21:12).

Why was the voice of Christian leaders silent when people were being cheated by real estate scam artists? Where was outcry from the Christian community when we were dropping bombs and killing innocent children in other countries while using Jesus as an excuse? Regardless of how people justify evil, God can never be fooled by the craftiness of men. When man refused to correct political corruption and abuse of the people, God responded by sending a “Staff of Correction.” Contrary to what many people may be thinking, President Obama did not win the election of 2008 by himself. Based on many divine messages I was receiving around the time of the election, President Obama’s greatest help came from the divine realm of the Holiness of God. Before passing judgment on that assertion, wait until you read the chronicle of events that took place from the spiritual realm around the time of the election.

President Barack Obama: Selected by People, but Chosen by GOD

When President Obama became the first African-American to win election to the highest office in the United States, there was a public consensus that people wanted a change. Most people, particularly across the United States, believed the ballot power of the people placed President Obama in office. But there is something very weird about his victory leading to celebration of hope all over the world. No presidential victory in the United States has commanded such enthusiasm as the victory of President Obama. One thing was very evident; there was a very powerful supernatural force moving the events during the campaign. Considering the messages revealed to me, God came down with his mighty hand to influence this election for his own purpose. The discussion of these revelations is the objective of this section of the book. I believe the future of the world is connected to the emergence of President Obama. The truth is, the people did not place President Obama in office, but God did. This election was won by only one vote. That vote was cast by God, based on the revelations shared with me from the invisible world of God. While the Lord was revealing these messages to me, I was very shocked how many Christian programs were attacking Obama’s campaign.

Here are the revelations and the recaps of what brought Mr. Obama to office as the President.

“I Was Told by the Eternal Spirit that Jesus Was Weeping For Humanity in December 2006

As I have discussed in my books and other articles, the revelation of December 2006 was a turning point in the history of the United States. In the previous chapter, I included a discussion of the Coming Catastrophe. I wrote that chapter around the early part of 2007 because of the groaning in the spirit that I experienced. Although I was very upset about this experience since it continued for three weeks or longer, the message finally came to me that the spirit of the Lord was groaning in pain because there is too much bloodshed in the world. Jesus actually allowed me to carry the groaning in his heart about his concern for humanity to the world in December of 2006.

I shared this information with some of the Christian preachers I knew. I told many of them that disaster was coming down the pipe. Around the same time, Pastor Pat Robertson, a television evangelist, predicted that the United States was going to be attacked by a nuclear weapon in 2007. Pat Robertson’s message was correct, but his interpretation was incorrect. I know some people criticized him for this. Quite possible that Pat Robertson, myself, and others received similar messages of the coming crisis. Personally, I have to be careful about the interpretation of divine messages. I am not a prophet. I am a messenger. A prophet can predict at will, but messengers have to receive messages to speak. Many times, I would receive a message and use my own interpretation, and most of the time, I was wrong. Later, God would reveal the meaning of the divine message to me through the Holy Spirit, or through the manifestations of the event. From the divine message of December 2006, some secrets were revealed to me that caused human tragedies. The United States made a secret decision leading to the bloodshed of some prominent people during the war. God was very, very angry about this! This incident added to the filling up of the cup of iniquity that was already full due to the bloodshed during the war. When the cup of iniquity was overflowing, it initiated a curse brought upon the nation of the United States. During this time, many pastors across the nation received the Lord’s message. They knew what had happened, but they were afraid to speak out against the war. However, a few of them publicly called for the United States to cry out to God in prayers. They did not say why, because they were afraid of political repercussions. Many organizations emerged including Awakening America, crying out for prayers across the United States. Whether we accept God’s message or not, the curse ignited the economic meltdown in 2008. There is more to come in the future. The economic meltdown may be another warning sign to the nation. Around January 2007, the Holy Spirit compared the sin of the nation to the sin of David, when he had sex with the wife of one of his military officers and ended up killing him. The sin offended God the same way as what we did in Iraq offended God. The question is, where do we go from here? However, there is hope because I believe God is giving the United States another chance because of his love for this nation. Are we willing to repent and change?

God’s Response to the United States

As a result of the sins of the nation, the Lord looked down and raised a messenger to serve his purpose. Why was Obama against the war in Iraq? Why was he concerned about the suffering of the common people? Why was he determined to give opportunity to all willing to work hard for their dreams? Why was he in great determination to prevent the auto industry from going bankrupt and to re-energize the American industry? Why was he determined to extend health-care coverage to the uninsured, despite the opposition of greedy insurance companies? For all those questions, the answer is simple. President Obama is not serving his own purpose, but the purpose of he who sent him. God has chosen and placed in him the Spirit of compassion to lead this nation as a “staff of positive correction.” Perhaps some people may be questioning Obama’s dedication to capitalism in contrast to socialism. Anybody who has common sense knows that compared to the way things were years ago, the economic power has shifted to a few people controlling the money. This was part of the ills of the previous administration advocating only for the greedy predatory capitalists to get richer by stealing money from the working class. However, the primary issue was not about the poor against the rich, quite the contrary. There are many rich people who have donated their money to help the poor people in the United States and in other countries. May God bless such people. What went wrong was the fraud and wickedness of predatory capitalists. Since the industry was unregulated, thanks to political conservatives, it allowed an open door for fraudulent schemes. Fraud became so rampant and was built into legitimate business transactions, and many people in the working class started to lose money. That was what happened in the Wall Street – thieves were given free ride. God sent President Obama to rescue the working class and protect them and the nation from total economic meltdown. Perhaps people may still be wondering why I believe God sent President Obama to serve his purpose. Here are the revelations during the election as were made known to me by the Holy Spirit. I do not believe President Obama is perfect, and I disagree with him on some of his public policies. His policies of stopping predatory capitalists, and extending health-care coverage to the uninsured, are far better than the colossal failure of the economic policies of the previous administration. The negative economic events we are currently experiencing in 2010 are bigger than both President Obama and the previous administration. The best way to explain these two administrations is discussed later under the title, The Parable of Two Presidents.

Reason for Change in Government in the Bible

The Holy Spirit asked me to look in the Bible, especially in the book of Chronicles, to see how God changed the government when a leader refused to serve God. I was told that Senator McCain could never have won that election. He was from the old system that created the disaster. Obama was from new generation leading the people into the future. If McCain had won the election, America, as a nation had better have been ready for a complete meltdown. Obama’s victory is God’s gift to America, giving Americans another chance. There is no doubt in my mind God loves this nation. Unfortunately, many people are blinded to the truth because of their political positions.

Holy Spirit Gave Me an Order – Testimony #118

A message came to me to pray for candidate Obama during the campaign. I discussed this with my wife and some of my church members. Why did the Lord ask me to pray for Obama? How come the Lord couldn’t pray for Obama himself? Then the answer came. The Holy Spirit responded with this statement: “The angel of the Lord encamps around those who fear him, and delivers them” (Psalm 34:8.). I was told that the angels meant to respond to command are already positioned in the earthly realm. My prayers, and those of others as well, would ignite the spiritual motion, placing those angels in position around Mr. Obama. I was praying for those angels to surround him. I know that there are different divisions of protective angels. One division carries grenades that can destroy a whole city with one explosion. Other divisions of angels carry nuclear, chemical, and biological weapons. Some of the angels carry the flaming swords of fire while others carry the swords of lightening. All these weapons were used in the Old Testament by the military divisions of Heaven. There were lighter angels who specialized in hitting people upside the head. I have had my own personal experience with them. I’m sure all Christians have experienced their actions at least once or twice. They are meant for corrective actions with love. Protective angels are also accompanied by ministering Spirits. These divine Spirits are without bodies, but they tend to have conversations with people, telling them to avoid actions that may lead to harm.

Once I received that divine message, I started a seven-day fast, praying for Candidate Obama’s safety, and that of his family. During our post Sunday service prayer meeting at home with my family, I announced that the Lord asked me to pray for candidate Obama. Our next-door neighbor was at the prayer meeting in our home. It was at that time I became convinced God was going to use Mr. Obama for his purpose. I spent more time praying for Michelle because she kept coming up on my prayer screen. About the fourth day into that fast, the news reported some people were arrested for plotting to harm candidate Obama. God is so good and so faithful. Praise the Lord! When the news reported the incident of the arrest, I reminded my wife and neighbor about the message the Lord delivered to me. I had shared that message with them at the time God revealed it to me during the campaign.

Election Day Surprise – Testimony # 119

Two months before the election, I was told by the Holy Spirit that candidate Obama would win the election in an act of God. I was a little skeptical. Then I was told to stop looking at the polls. I was told Obama’s polls would dip temporarily. I was asked not to worry about the dip, and that it would come back up. That was exactly what happened. God is my witness! If I lie, may God almighty judge me!

The Holy Spirit Pronounced Obama as the President Before the Election

On the day of the election, a couple of mysterious events took place. That morning, I was doubtful whether God’s revelation would come true. Due to high excitements in the nation regarding the election, I did something I have never done before. I turned off ALL news reports from both radio and television. I did not want any news fed from the physical realm into my soul. For a reporter like me, that was hard to do. Then, I opened all spiritual channels to receiving divine messages from God. I did not want the world to confuse me, but I wanted only the Holy Spirit of God to reveal messages to me. When I started to panic, the Holy Spirit said to me, “Have I ever lied to you?” At that moment, I went on my knees and started to pray, and I was very nervous and started to tremble. In that prayer, something was revealed to me that shocked me. I saw a vision of Obama in white tuxedo with a white bow tie and a white shirt. I saw his children and wife waving at people and walking across the stage.

Once I saw that vision, I knew it was a way God confirmed President Obama’s victory.  But there is a message that was so unusual in the vision. I started to wonder why I saw the vision as a movie being placed before me. While I was pondering the vision, around 10 a.m., my telephone rang. It was my wife on the telephone, yelling with so much excitement, “I have never seen such a thing before in my life. At around five in the morning, people were in miles-long lines, trying to vote.” She wanted to vote but could not vote because there were too many people in line. She asked me whether I was watching all the reports across the nation regarding the turnout of people going to vote. There was a massive turnout of people for the election. The weather was also very good across the nation. I told her I had turned off all news feed around me until evening time to listen to returns. I wanted God to speak to me and not get carried away with people’s excitements that could mislead me. I wanted to stay out of the realm of the soul (human spirit) and stay ascended in the realm of the Holy Spirit.

From that vision, I believed Obama would wear a tuxedo for the inauguration. Well, as I was watching the return, I was so excited when CNN projected Obama as the President elect at around nine p.m. central time. I could not contain my excitement as the entire nation exploded into a giant celebration spreading all over the world. American was in a state of celebration for the dawn of new hope of a new President! I became tearful! On the day of the inauguration, something unusual happened. I was expecting Obama to wear a white tuxedo to the inauguration, based on the vision I saw. He did not wear a tuxedo to the inauguration. I was a little confused. I was telling myself, perhaps, I misunderstood the vision I saw about the white tuxedo. At that moment, I had a Voice saying, “God in Heaven can see the present and the future at the same time.” Evidently, I was being told the vision I saw was correct. I went to work that day and came back in the evening. As soon as I entered my house the Holy Spirit said, “Turn on the television, turn on the television!” Quickly, I obeyed. It was at that moment I saw President Obama in the same tuxedo, white shirt, and white bow tie I had seen in my vision. What the Lord revealed to me the morning of the election was the celebration of the election victory of President Obama during the inaugural ball. This was why I was told that God could see the present and the future at the same time. While people in the earthly realm were voting on the morning of the election, the victory celebration of President Obama was already being viewed in Heaven. I still do not fully understand this notion. Perhaps the Holy Spirit was educating me about the parallel world of existence.

Jesus Position About Sin

I am sure some Christians have been roasting with anger since the election victory of President Obama. They tried to attack most of the solutions being put in place by his administration. What we do not realize is the reason why God does what he does. Man looks at the face, God looks at the heart. Fanatic Christians tend to draw a line between saints and sinners. The entire political message from this group of Christians is to separate themselves from sinners by not only identifying them, but shaming them as well. In good faith, they identify those who are saints and compliment them while they spend most of the time condemning sinners. Unfortunately, this is very contrary to the position Jesus took about the sinners of his day. Jesus never separated himself from sinners. That was why he was accused of eating with sinners. Jesus responded to this accusation by saying,

“Those who are well have no need of a physician, but those who are sick” (St. Matthew 9:12).

“For I did not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance” (St. Matthew 9:13).

Jesus stressed the point of his mission was to bring sinners to repentance. How can we bring sinners to repentance when we besiege them constantly with eternal damnation? The same people who claim to be righteous are later exposed as sinners, to their great embarrassment. When a woman was caught in adultery, Jesus prevented her public execution by placing the mirror of personal sins before the accusers. Their conscience disabled them from carrying out the execution. They then walked away. The woman was left standing before Jesus. Jesus asked the woman, “Woman, where are thy accusers? Has no one condemn you?” (St. John 8:10). Jesus told the woman, “Neither do I condemn you, go and sin no more” (St. John 8:11).

Today, the same situation exists where the accusers who claim to be saints are themselves sitting on the sewer of immorality. This does not mean Jesus condones sins or gives sinners a free ride to Heaven, but he gives the sinners opportunity to repent. Jesus came to redeem sinners and not to condemn them. How can we preach to those we have already condemned? Our biggest problem is hypocrisy! This was the same reason that Jesus had problems with the religious leaders of his days. I did not plan to write this section of the book if not for the continuous revelations from God. I have had to carry papers with me to work and write down the messages as soon as they come through to me. I do not want to take these messages for granted because it is a gift to receive the word of knowledge and prophecy from the Lord. I feel sorry for those Christians fooling themselves that the power of the Holy Spirit is done away with. They just do not know what they are missing as they allow human knowledge to lead them away from the Spirit of God.

Spiritual Ministry

There is no message Jesus pounded in my head throughout the time of his visitation more than Spiritual Ministry. Many Christians do not know what spiritual ministry is. This is why it is difficult for many of them to walk in the Spirit of God. The emergence of spiritual revival in the nation will eventually bring about an open door to spiritual worship, as opposed to the traditional worship services devoid of spirituality.

Call from a Nap: Jesus Meant Business - Testimony #120

I knew Jesus meant business on the third day of the seven-day vacation devoted to work. I was taking my regular one-hour nap at around 11 a.m. when my nap was interrupted. I most have dozed off for about fifteen minutes or less, when I had a powerful dream that woke me up. While on the sofa, I saw a powerful light directed to where I was. It was as if an angel was standing over me. I did not see anybody, but I felt the energy of the divine presence of God. In the midst of that light I heard a Voice shouting my name and saying, “Yinka! Yinka! Yinka! Get up and go back to working on the book.”

The noise of the Voice was so loud; it woke me up from sleep. Instantly, I sat up straight on the sofa. I could no longer go to sleep. This was very unusual because I never heard anybody calling me in my sleep, as I was hearing with my inner ear, and waking me up so suddenly. There was nobody around or in the house when this incident happened. I have received similar messages before from the Lord about finishing this book. I am sorry I have delayed the book because I had so many other projects in the ministry. I should have finished it by now. I confess, I am guilty. I pray and hope the Lord will forgive me. I have, therefore, decided to speed up the process of finishing this book. I know Jesus is not going to leave me alone until I finish this project he gave me years ago.

Walking in the Realm of Power of God

From January of the year, 2009, I have been learning to walk in the realm of power of the Holy Spirit. In the past, the power would come and go. Lately, it stays with me as I learn to function in the realm of the power of God. In this realm, the Gates of Heaven open up before me, and I am able to experience spiritual perceptions all day. Once I become entangled with any desires of the flesh, including anger, pleasure, or desire for material things, my spiritual energy starts to diminish. As soon as I get off the desires of the flesh, my spiritual energy returns. At times, it may take hours, or even days, for the previous spiritual energy level to return. While I am in a high state of spiritual energy, I always feel the presence of angels and the Hosts of Heaven around me. This year 2009, I have been receiving a lot of messages from the Lord, especially those concerning the nation. I was hesitant to write these messages because of the unpleasant nature of the prophetic messages. However, there is hope for those people who are the children of God. Those with a closer relationship with the Lord have nothing to fear. Usually, the Lord talks to me in a sequence of many messages that produce glaringly obvious instruction when all the messages are put together. I will discuss the ones that tell us about the present situation and the future.

Divine Messages Continue

Earlier this year, 2009, I started receiving messages about the Gates of Heaven. Based on many of the events that already happened and the divine messages I received, the Lord used the messages to tell the people that God has opened the Gates of Heaven to his people. Those who choose to follow him will hear his voice. They will experience powerful manifestations of his glory. God will stretch out his mighty hand. His divinity will touch our humanity. The true body of Christ will experience miracles upon miracles. Sadly, some churches claim they are worshipping God, but they are actually worshipping the ministry, instead of actively searching and worshipping God in the Spirit.  All those who are faithfully committed to serving God will hear his voice and do his will. The unrighteous people will be revealed, and righteousness will prevail.

Message #6 – Warning from Jesus

As I have mentioned earlier, one day, I was praying very hard to the Lord. I wanted him to send me some signs so I could confirm I was doing his will. I needed confirmation regarding what I was doing for him. I wanted to be sure I was not doing my own thing and pushing God’s desires aside. As I finished the prayer, I took an approximately twenty-minute nap on my living room sofa. Just as I was waking up from this brief nap, I saw Ezekiel 3:17. I knew this was the answer to my prayer. I did not have an idea what was in this verse of the Bible.

Quickly, I opened my Bible and read the message, which said,

“Son of man, I have made you a watchman for the house of Israel, therefore hear a word from my mouth, and give them warning from me.”

In this message, the Lord repeated his promise and the assignment to me. I have received many similar messages in the past when the Lord was telling me he had positioned me to serve in his ministry. Once I received this message, I knew another one was coming. The Lord said, “Hear a word from my mouth, and give them warning from me.” God sent me to warn the nation! When a clear and independent message comes to me from the realm of God, I take it very seriously. The Bible passage revealed to me is my confirmation from the Lord. God is my witness, from what I am perceiving in the spirit realm, if the people forced the administration of President Obama’s efforts to help the poor and the working class to fail, American as a nation will enter a period of darkness and decline for many years. This is not a prediction, but my own personal assessment about the coming catastrophe in the U.S. How many times has God sent a messenger that the world embraced? How many times God wanted to help humanity, but we walk away from him due to rebellious spirit? We must all remember, God chooses whom he uses. If we refuse to repent, we face the future consequences. “Therefore God also gave them up to their uncleanness, in the lusts of their hearts” (Romans 1:24).

Message #7 – Repent or Face the Consequences – Testimony # 121

On Wednesday, June 10, 2009, I was reading my Bible when the Lord spoke directly into my heart about the future of the nation. I was asked to look at what happened to the children of Israel. God blessed them and chose them to be a model nation to worship God. Despite all the blessings and miracles from God, they walked away from God to worship other gods. God gave them many opportunities to repent and turn away from worshipping idols, yet they refused and instead continued to worship idols. In the end God gave them to their enemies to enslave them. I overheard preachers preaching about how the children of Israel left Egypt, taking away a large amount of gold taken from the Egyptians. But, the preachers hardly mention that when the children of Israel disobeyed God, he allowed the Egyptians to come and take back the gold.

Now it came to pass, when Rehoboam had established the kingdom and had strengthen himself, that he forsook the law of the Lord, and all Israel along with him. And it happened in the fifth year of King Rehoboam that Shishak king of Egypt came up against Jerusalem because they had transgressed against God (II Chronicles 12: 1-2).

So Shishak king of Egypt came up against Jerusalem, and took away the treasures of the house of the Lord, and the treasures of the king’s house; he took everything. He also carried away the gold shield which Solomon had made (II Chronicles 12:9).

I have wondered why Jesus did not preach about material prosperity during his ministry on earth. Instead, Jesus spent most of his time preaching about spiritual prosperity. Jesus actually preached against material prosperity while he preached about a life of sufficiency. The reason why Jesus never preached material prosperity is very obvious today. When people are rich in material things, they tend to forget the source of their blessings. That was how it was with the children of Israel. Very few people remain faithful to God after the Lord makes them prosperous. For reasons not clearly known, material prosperity destroys the heart of humility and brings about the worst of human pride and arrogance, even before God.

“Listen my beloved brethren; has God not chosen the poor of this world to be rich in faith and heirs of the kingdom which he promised to those who loved him?” (James 2:5).

We either face the God of correction now, or face the God of judgment later. We have to make a choice. However, I do not believe all rich people are going to hell. The message is for us to be careful and to not allow material wealth to lead us to forsake God.  Let us always remember the source of our blessings. We did not create ourselves. Why should we think that our wealth comes from our own doing? I have cited this story of Shishak, King of Egypt, as directed by the Holy Spirit, for us to realize that the United States was created as one nation under God of the Bible. We allow freedom of religion, but we cannot abrogate the historic and divine authority of God in creating and blessing this nation. Separation of Church and State does not mean we take God out of the process of governing people. We must not allow the government to dictate the process of worship to churches. The Constitution was designed to protect the church from the government, but not to take God out of the government. Today, the Separation of Church and State has been turned upside down as though it is the duty of the government to protect the people from God. Consequently, a group of atheists have weaponized the concept of the Separation of Church and State to remove God from the people. While Christians are busy fighting inside the church, wallowing in hypocrisy and corruption, the demonic regiment of the devil is busy taking territories from them. The entire nation of the United States is sinking into moral decay. Do we expect God to continue to bless the nation despite all the insults we are shouting at his face? I believe it is irresponsible for Christians to ask about the future of the United States during the end time. The future of the nation, if we continue along this path, is glaringly obvious. We need to look at what happened to the children of Israel due to their continuing disobedience to God. Do we think our nation will receive preferential treatment from God despite our disobedience?

Early in 2009, I had a dream about our nation. I was in a group praying with other believers in Christ. We were in a prayer circle formation. The Spirit of God took me over, and I fell thrashing on the floor. I did not know how long I was on the floor under the power of the Holy Spirit. However, one thing was obvious; the Lord spoke through me. While in the Spirit in that dream, I said, “A time is coming when things will be so bad in this nation, what is presently happening now due to economic collapse will be nothing.”

Based on this divine message, there is a greater crisis approaching the nation. The financial crisis we are presently experiencing is nothing compared to what is coming. I do not know when this will happen. Only the Lord knows. Because we have forsaken God, we need to constantly pray that we are not subjected to another nation and lose our leadership position in the world. The handwriting is on the wall. When we look at the Bible as a history and a collection of prophecies, we can almost predict what is going to happen to the United States if we do not change our present direction of constantly defaming God, and trying to take him away from people. Our God is a very patient God. He sends warning signs upon warning signs to people. At a point in time, his patience will run out, and the nation will experience his wrath, just like the children of Israel, because of disobedience. The good news that I keep receiving today, June 10, 2009, is that, “The righteous shall rise and shine like stars of Heaven.” As a result, true believers need not worry about the crises ahead. God will take care of those who believe in him and are committed to do his will. Jesus said,

“My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me. And I will give them eternal life, and they will never perish; neither shall anyone snatch them out of my hand” (St. John 10:27-28).

Jesus knows the heart of men. While people are looking at outward appearance, the Lord is looking at the heart. Some people think the spiritual warfare is in the political arena. No! No! No! The war of the devil is in the hearts of men. The negative events we are experiencing are the results of man’s failure to accept the will of God. When Peter preached on the day of Pentecost in Acts chapter two, about three thousand souls were added to the church. On the second occasion, about five thousand men were converted (Acts 4:4). When he preached to the politicians (religious leaders) of his days, Peter was not as successful (Acts 5). Jesus did not personally attack any single politician during his time though the Jews were under occupation. Yet Jesus was successful in reaching the people with his gospel message. Similarly, when Peter preached and three thousand joined the church and five thousand were converted, no political power forced the people to join the church. Today, many people advocating and preaching moral values are depending on the political system to force people to compliance. This political strategy was initiated by well-meaning Christian advocates who forgot that the battle is not in the political arena, but in the hearts of men. Evidently, today’s church has failed in its mission. As a result, we are now looking at the government to save the moral conscience of the people. This is the more reason why the devil is winning and taking territories from Christians. Only God can prick the hearts of men. No amount of legislation will change the hearts of people.

Worship of Modern Idols

One of the major issues with Christians and the secular world alike is the worship of idols similar to what the children of Israel did. Today, people worship the idols of money, power, popularity, and self-adulation. The desire for money has become a pathological quest in the nation. The quest to make more money has become so bad; it has opened the door to legalizing fraud while blaming the victims. In the process of acquiring more money, we push God aside and embrace whatever way is required to attain money. God maimed the dollar to give us a clue about who is in control. With financial prosperity comes power. There are many rich people who have used their money to do wonders for others. However, there are people who use the power from their financial prosperity to enslave others.

“But, you have dishonored the poor man. Do not the rich oppress you and drag you into courts?” (James 2:6).

Once we notice a rich person, he becomes popular even if he has acquired his money through fraud and illicit means. People start to embrace and support him because of his riches. Unfortunately, people in the body of Christ do the same thing. Self-adulation is one of the most destructive sins in the church today. We blow our horns so loudly in public about our righteousness, and demonize those people we disagree with. As a Christian, I almost started to weep when I heard some of the political rhetoric coming out of some Christian radio stations and television programs, about the candidates they opposed. I had to turn off some of the programs. Some Christians have complained about similar problem of stations using Christian programs as forum for political propaganda. I listen to preachers and watch programs to be inspired by gospel messages and not to ignite anger in me. There are preachers who have acquired great names for themselves by persecuting and demonizing other people, including some Christians who disagree with them. These preachers believe they are the only ones with the answers, and nobody else has the truth. I have heard some of these programs contradicting the Bible and justifying it out of self-adulation. To these preachers, truth matters. The truth they preach is their own application of the Bible text. Anybody who disagrees with them is wrong and is branded as a false prophet, leading people to hell. Unfortunately, they receive cheers and praise from people who do not understand the concept of the gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ. Sadly, self-adulation becomes more important than serving the people and being a humble servant of the Lord.

Message #8 – Solutions

The next question is, how are we going to defeat the enemy fighting Christianity?

The first thing we as Christians need to understand is that the devil is a defeated enemy. Christ defeated the devil and finished the work of atonement on the cross. The second thing we need to understand is the fulfillment of the prophecy of the Promise of the Father. All events, despite the wickedness and greed of man, will eventually lead to the fulfillment of God’s purpose. Based on what we are seeing, it appears as though the divine clock for the end time has started ticking.  Only God knows how many hundreds of years we have before the end comes. But the hand of God has started moving the time and space for the preparation of those glorious days. However, since we may never influence the future because of the overflow of the cup of iniquity, we can do something about our own personal lives, and the lives of those who choose to listen to God’s message. We must realize that God is not going to force eternal salvation on anybody. God’s plan of salvation is a gift. You either accept or reject it, and face the consequences. Everybody has the freedom of choice to go to Heaven or hell. This is one of the major reasons why Jesus said that the gospel should be preached to all nations before the end comes. Nobody will have the excuse that they did not hear the gospel of God through our Lord Jesus Christ. Some people are worrying about people in remote areas of the world who need to hear the gospel. That concern is not our business; that is the business of the Lord to raise messengers to reach those people.

Effective Battle Strategies

I hope people are not discouraged by the messages in this chapter. If I have a choice, I will scratch this chapter off this book. As a messenger, I have no other choice, but to obey my Lord Jesus Christ. I had been warned. The Lord told me in his divine message, that I have to deliver his message. It may not be pleasant, but I am just a messenger. The most important part of the battle is in the hearts of people. I do not disagree with fighting from the political front. Our previous strategies to fight the enemy were concentrated on the political arena. Consequently, this left the most important area to impact Christ’s message in the hearts of men. If we cannot preach to people on Sunday and convince them to change their lifestyle, how do we think we will be successful in the political arena?

As reported in the Old Testament, the war strategy that brought the children of Israel victory all the time had always been their reliance on God. This was how many of the kings of Israel won many battles. Even in King Asa’s case, when Zerah, the Ethiopian, came against him with over one million soldiers, King Asa, with a little over five hundred thousand soldiers, cried out to God. Although Asa was outnumbered by a larger army of the Ethiopians, he won victory over the attack of Zerah’s military force (II Chronicles 14:9-15). The basic strategy of spiritual victory over an enemy is to have a closer relationship with God. Anytime you are under attack by the enemy, take a defensive posture with your military force and cry out to God. Through empowerment of the Holy Spirit, there is no battle that will be lost to the enemy. In today’s terms, when we fall out of fellowship with God, we inadvertently open the door for the devil to come into our lives. We become prey to the enemy. The devil destroys what he controls. The reason church is failing today while the devil is taking territories from Christians is because believers do not know how to actively seek God. Church services are reduced to mere entertainment instead of a vehicle to lead people to a spiritual worship. The most important job a pastor must do during a service is not preaching, or even praying with the congregation. The pastor’s most important role is to lead the entire congregation into the presence of God in a spiritual worship. The preaching may not be good, and the church may not be able to afford a choir, but the congregation can be led to the presence of God. This is the experience most believers are looking for in a church service. They want to have a closer relationship with God, and experience his presence. This can be achieved with songs of meditation dedicated to opening the window of their souls to connect with God. On the day of Pentecost, there was no preacher, entertainment, or choir group jumping up and down. There were dedicated people who prepared themselves in prayer with one accord to receive the blessings of the Holy Spirit. This continues to happen today in churches that know how to lead people into worship actively seeking the presence of God. I am not discouraging a little entertainment in the church, or the influence of an effective preacher, or the power of an excellent choir, but the primary focus must lead the entire congregation into a spiritual worship.

God’s Parable to the Nation: The Mirrors of Two Presidents

When God spoke to me before the election that candidate Obama would become the next president, I knew God had something in mind. Before we start blaming either of the presidents due to their policies, we need to examine God’s message from both presidents. God’s way of doing things is very obvious in the Bible. Before instituting judgment, he will first place the mirror of human sins before the nation. God tends to select certain people to carry his message to the people for the purpose of repentance. All the prophets in the Bible including Moses carried God’s warning messages to the people. Similarly, God uses two presidents as a parable to the nation of the U.S. In the first administration the nation experienced the destructive power of GREED at every level of business and government operation. In the President Obama’s administration that followed, efforts were being put in place to regain dignity for the working class which suffered great economic hardship from the previous administration. In 2010, many in the working class are still losing their homes despite efforts to stop financial abuses by lending companies. Is this God’s way of saying to the nation in a parable, “Behold, I set before you today, a blessing and a curse, a blessing if you obey me, and a curse if you disobey me, choose one?”

God gave a parable to the nation to either choose greed, and face the consequences, or choose compassion for others and receive the blessings. Sadly, some preachers are preaching the false gospel that if we help the poor or the disadvantaged, it will bankrupt the nation. That is a false doctrine and is never written any where in the Bible. There was never anywhere in the Bible or in history that God punished a nation that is helping the poor. When we get our political position confused with the gospel message, we start to pollute the gospel message of Christ. Sometimes when we get so emotionalized by our political position we give the devil power to speak through us instead of letting the Holy Spirit express God’s desires. God never destroys any nation because of their compassion for others, but because of their wickedness and greed. However, God also gives many opportunities for repentance.

Here are some statements from the only book ever written by God:

God lifts the poor from the dust – yes, from a pile of ashes. He treats them like princes, placing them in seats of honor (I Samuel 2:8).

The Lord replies, I have seen violence to the helpless, and I have heard the groans of the poor. Now I will rise up to rescue them, as they have longed for me to do (Psalm 12:5).

Lord, who can compare with you? Who else rescues the weak and helpless from the strong? Who else protects the poor and the needy? (Psalm 35:10).

He lifts the poor from the dirt and the needy from the garbage dump (Psalm 113:7).

He who oppresses the poor reproaches his God, but he who honors God has mercy on the needy (Proverb 14:31).

But the wealth of the sinner is stored up for the righteous (Proverb 13:22).

We Christians cannot have it both ways. We either comfort those afflicted and be blessed by God, or we sustain the suffering of others because of our political position and be cursed. Each person has to make a choice. Unfortunately, today’s church is failing the people and failing Jesus. But, we can change. I am sure Jesus is raising others from different countries and from unexpected groups to bring true revival to the body of Christ. The church is been polluted with political ideologies so badly, some ministers do not know the difference between the gospel of Jesus Christ and that of the politicians. Is Jesus bigger than your political position? Choose whom you will serve!

Chapter 39

Handwriting of God

Gates of Heaven Mystery of God

“And try me now in this,” says the Lord of Host, “If I will not open the windows of Heaven, and pour out blessings” (Malachi 3:10)

I was going to wait until the third volume of this book, named The Invisible World, before discussing this divine topic called the Gates of Heaven. I have written a chapter titled the Gates of Heaven, not included in this book. In January 2009, the Voice of the Lord started shouting at me, The Gates of Heaven! The Gates of Heaven! I asked the Holy Spirit the purpose of this message. I was told to study it and learn more about it from the Bible. The more I studied the subject matter, the more knowledge I acquired from reading the Bible. I realized that the topic of the Gates of Heaven is present throughout the entire Bible from the Old Testament to the New Testament. During this time, I also received another message, titled the Oracle of God. I was asked to place this in front of my book, Closer Walk With Jesus. I did not understand the significance of this at that time. Within me I was questioning the purpose of this title The Gates of Heaven. God must be getting ready to do something with this message in the world. The Holy Spirit gave me a wonderful lecture about this topic. I was told that when God wants to talk to people, he reaches out with his hand through the Gates of Heaven. In the Old Testament when God wanted to reach the children of Israel, Moses was the physical contact. In the New Testament, Jesus became both the physical and spiritual contact between God and man. When Jesus left, he sent the Holy Spirit to be a contact point between man and God. When God wants to speak to people, he opens the Gates of Heaven, at which time God’s divinity touches our humanity. Just as the Gates of Heaven are the passage route of travel by Holy angels, similarly, the Holy Spirit is the frequency of communication between the earthly and the heavenly realms. It is important to note that the Holy Spirit plays many other roles than just being the frequency of communication between man and God. Throughout the Bible, God used his prophets to deliver his messages to the people. Since the resurrection of Jesus Christ, God has reached people through Our Lord Jesus Christ. Jesus communicates with us through the Holy Spirit. Jesus is the meeting place between God and man. He is the living tabernacle of God.

Gates of Heaven: Testimony #122

The first question is, what are the Gates of Heaven? These gates are divine and invisible tunnels through which God connects to the physical realm. There are different types of gates. There are gates through which angels travel back and forth between earth and Heaven. There are other gates traveled by the human souls arriving on earth. I have earlier discussed my own personal experience of my initial arrival on earth. Everybody went through this experience. We tend to forget this trip once we arrive on earth. There are different gates traveled by souls leaving the earthly realm back into the spiritual realm. Many of the near-death experiences have testified about their journey through these tunnels to Heaven or to hell. The next question is, where are these Gates of Heaven, and how can we access them to reach God? According to some of the events in the Old Testament, God places the Gates of Heaven in strategic locations to earth. From my personal experience and travel in the Spirit, these gates stand at perpendicular angles to the physical world. They can open and close at any time. Perhaps some of them may stay open all the time. I hate to settle with the notion that some of them may remain open all the time. I know angels use them as passageways between the physical world and Heaven. Angels do not travel in our earthly physical realm. They travel through the Gates of Heaven called the Ancient Portals of Heaven. However, along the pathway of this heavenly highways are the gates of hell. Our journeys through these portals are protected as long as we are accompanied by the Holy Spirit. These are Heavenly Highways, and there are demonic highways. Some people in the New Age movement tend to travel through the demonic highways. This is a very dangerous trip, and people need to stop such demonic exercises. The highway on which you travel depends on who accompanies you in your journey through the spiritual realm. On very rare occasions for unknown reasons, the devil will break through these gates to obstruct God’s messengers. When Jesus told the parable of Larazus and the rich man, he said, “So it was that the beggar died, and was carried by angels to Abraham’s bosom” (St. Luke 16:22). This is a solid example of how the Holy Spirit guards and accompanies the soul of the righteous through these tunnels to Heaven. Jesus referred to the gates of hell when he said, “On this rock will I build my church, the gates of hell shall not prevail against it” (St. Matthew 16:24). Jesus knew his church was going to be hindered by demonic activities. He therefore, assured his disciples that the kingdom of the devil would not prevail against the kingdom of God.

The Gates of Heaven are invisible to human physical eyes, but can easily be accessed in the Spirit. It appears as though these gates are placed at special openings to the physical world. Most people experiencing the presence of God always associate this with the opening of the Gates of Heaven before them. For example, when God wanted to perform divine fireworks before Prophet Elijah, he asked him to get out of the cave. God said, “Go out, and stand on the mountain before the Lord, and behold, the Lord passed by” (I King 19:11). When Elijah got on top of the mountain, a great and strong wind tore the mountain and broke the rock into pieces. The earthquake followed the blasting wind. After this, fire followed. When the divine fireworks were over, God spoke to Elijah and gave him instructions. When God wanted to speak to Moses for the first time, there was a divine manifestation at a particular physical location. Moses was said to have led the flock of Jethro, his father-in-law, to the back of the desert, and came to Horeb, the mountain of God. It was at this location the angel of God appeared to Moses in a burning bush. Moses was about to turn and look closer at the burning fire. God called him out of the burning bush saying, “Moses, Moses…… Do not draw near this place. Take your sandals off from your feet, because where you are standing is a Holy ground” (Exodus 3:4-5). There are many incidents like these in the Bible when God manifested himself to his messengers while speaking to them in strategic locations. This was how Moses received the Ten Commandments from God on Mount Sinai. Because of numerous incidents like these, the religious leaders of that time believed the only place they could experience God was to go on mountaintop. They also believed God would manifest himself only in particular locations other than the mountaintops. For example, they believed that God would manifest in the temple location in Jerusalem, known as the Holy City. Even today, people still believe in going on mountaintop to speak to God. I did this myself when I was a teenager searching for God. Jesus changed that perception after his arrival on earth in his conversations with the lady at the well. Jesus said, “Woman, believe me, the hour is coming when you will neither on this mountain, nor in Jerusalem, worship the Father” (St. John 4:21). Jesus went further to explain to the woman, “But the hours is coming, and now is, when true worshippers will worship God in Spirit and in truth” (St. John 4:23). Jesus was telling the woman that the location of worship would no longer be important because God was everywhere.

This discussion opens the door about the location of the Gates of Heaven. In the cases just cited from the Bible, God opened the Gates of Heaven and spoke to people. Even though God is everywhere, he tends to manifest his miracles in certain unexpected locations and times. This may be part of the mystery of God we many never be able to understand. Perhaps it is better to settle with God opening these gates at any location which is, at certain times, unknown to man. There is no doubt the Gates of Heaven exist because there are references to them throughout the Bible. The question today is, why are we unable to see these Gates, or Windows of Heavens? Why are some people able to have more access than others? Before answering these two crucial questions leading us deeper into spiritual discussions, I would like to briefly discuss some references to the opening of the Gates of Heaven in the Old Testament and in the New Testament.

Opening of the Gates of Heaven in the Old Testament

One of the most powerful stories of God speaking to man was the occasion when he asked Moses to prepare the children of Israel to meet him on Mount Sinai. God gave Moses specifications of preparation and the physical limitations of people’s closeness to the mountain. According to Exodus chapter 19, God descended in Spirit in the midst of fire, smoke, and earthquake. Moses went up on top of the mountain and God spoke in his voice. This was the time God gave the Ten Commandments to the children of Israel. The event was so colorful as the people witnessed thundering, lightening flashes, and sounds of trumpet, and the mountain smoked. The event just described was the story of God coming down to the earthly realm. The story was also captured by one of David’s Psalms. God was passing from the heavenly side to the earthly side of the Gates of Heaven and descending on earth. This is similar to the way the glory cloud of God came down from Heaven to appear on the mountaintop to the children of Israel or inside the temple during worship.

“Lift up your heads O you Gates, and lift them up O you Ancient Portals of Heaven  (everlasting doors), and the King of glory may come in. Who is the King of glory? The Lord of host, he is the King of glory” (Psalm 24:9-10).

“And try me now in this,” says the Lord of Host, “If I will not open the Windows of Heaven, and pour out for you such blessing that there will not be room enough to receive it” (Malachi 3:10).

Then he had a dream, and behold, a ladder was set up on the earth, and its top reached to Heaven; and there the angels of God were ascending and descending on it (Genesis 28:12).

In this first story, God opened the Gates of Heaven, came down, and spoke to the children of Israel. In the second story, God himself referred to the “Gates of Heaven” as the “Windows of Heaven” where he would pour out his blessings to those obedient to him. In Malachi, God spoke about the Gates of Heaven. The third case is the story where angels used the Gates of Heaven to travel back and forth between Heaven and earth. This is the story of Jacob’s ladder.

Opening of the Gates of Heaven in the New Testament

First, when Jesus was baptized, the Gates of Heaven opened up and a bird descended on Jesus and God spoke. “Behold the Heavens were opened to him, and he saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove and alighting upon him” (St. Matthew 3:16).

Second, when Jesus was on the mount of transfiguration, another divine fireworks took place before his three disciples, Peter, James and John. Jesus was transformed as his face shone like the sun, and his clothes became as white as snow. Suddenly on the mountain, something happened.

A bright cloud overshadowed them, and suddenly, a voice came out of the cloud saying, “This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased, hear him” (St. Matthew 17:5).

Third, when Jesus first started his ministry, the first thing he introduced to his disciples was the supernatural world of the Spirit of God. He used the opening of the Gates of Heaven to introduce his disciples to the invisible world of God. When Jesus first met Nathaniel, Jesus told him he saw him under the tree before Phillip called him. Jesus was letting him know he knew and saw him before he was called by Phillip. While Nathaniel was pondering what Jesus said, Jesus added a divine prophecy: “Most assuredly, I say to you, hereafter you shall see Heaven opened, and angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of Man” (St. John 1:51).

As I have just been discussing, the entire Bible is filled with stories of the opening of the Gates of Heaven. A couple of events are very common when the Gates of Heaven open. A miraculous event is always associated with the supernatural manifestations of God. This is also accompanied by a divine message from God from his divinity reaching out to our humanity. These manifestations are usually accompanied by a supernatural energy of God, propelling miraculous events. Personally, since I travel through these Gates of Heaven from time to time, I have noticed I live more in the spiritual dimension than in the physical dimension. I experience miraculous events other people are not able to experience. For example, one time, we were praying in church. I felt and heard the footsteps of people walking around. When we finished, I asked one of the church elders if he heard people walking around. He told me he did not hear anything. Similarly, when my messenger bird came around, I could hear the bird, but many times, my wife was unable to hear the bird. On March 27, 2009, I was at work, and I was smelling the beautiful aroma of roses. There was nobody around, and I was the only one in the room. Many times, while praying, I would experience the presence of God, or of somebody standing over me like a shadow. I always feel joy and peace during these incidents. One time, in January 2009, I felt somebody kissing me in my sleep. I got angry and pulled closer to my wife. I hid my face behind my wife’s head. I thought I was being attacked by the kissing demon. I have Holy hedges around me, and the aura of divine protective grace. The Holy Spirit later explained to me that the devil was unable to physically come closer to me. It was the kiss of an angel! In my house, I have noticed two gates, but I decided not to tell my wife because she might be scared. I have been living in a super-spiritual dimension and have dared not share such experiences in my Baptist church for fear of getting in trouble. I have presented many testimonies but have stayed away from super-spiritual experiences. My heart breaks when I share spiritual experiences with the Baptist church folks, and some people are laughing at me. I do not give up hope. God places me at a particular location for his glory. In our church, we still have some old folks who believe only in “the traditions of elders” similar to the opposition Jesus came across. For the sake of peace, I try not to argue with them. I only pray that God will open their eyes. It’s working however, but slowly and gradually. A couple of years ago, we could not discuss the prophecy by the Holy Spirit without some members laughing. Today, our pastor is preaching about people being led by the Holy Spirit. Praise the Lord! I learned one thing from this experience; spiritual maturity of a person is not defined by age or status within the church. People have to experience God through Jesus in the spiritual dimension before they know him. Unfortunately, some of the Baptist church members have already closed the door to God’s manifestations in the physical realm. Consequently, they closed the door and missed their days of divine visitations. How sad.

Mysteries of the Gates of Heaven

At this point, I will answer the two questions from earlier. Why are we unable to see these Gates, or Windows of Heaven? Why are some people able to have more access than others? Gates of Heaven are a mystery to us because we are unable to perceive them as we perceive other things in the physical world. However, when we ascend in the Spirit of God, then we are not only able to perceive them, but we are able to enter into the Gates. Before I continue this discussion, I want people to know, as I have stressed throughout this book, that my knowledge did not come from this physical world, and I do not believe in the New Age Movement. I know very little about its doctrine. I received information through the knowledge and the wisdom of the Holy Spirit. Every information shared with me through the spiritual realm is confirmed with the Word of God. This is the more reason why I use the Bible as the only reference text in this book. Unfortunately, the New Age people have hijacked human spirituality. Because of the New Age perspectives on spirituality, some Christians shy away from any topic discussing the world of the Spirit or the manifestations of the Holy Spirit. Some Christian denominations, due to lack of understanding, tend to dismiss the Holy Spirit as an issue of the past. This is a grave error of human judgment. Jesus spoke more about the Holy Spirit in his gospel and his farewell message to his disciples than about any other topic. Both Jesus and St. Paul mentioned the spirit world of the devil. If people believe in the existence of evil, why is it difficult to believe in the Spirit world of God?  By denying the active functions of the Holy Spirit, we inadvertently open the door for the devil.

Seeing and Entering the Gates

The Gates of Heaven are all around us. We interact with them everyday just as some people interact with the gates of hell everyday. At work, there is a young man who used to draw pictures of skulls and place them before me. Even though he thought he was joking, he did not realize the negative impact on me. I tried to ask him to stop. But the more I asked him, the more he was determined to keep placing these pictures of skulls before me. I have interviewed him, and I realized he does not belong to any particular religion. The last time I had a discussion with him, he was reading a book about Buddha and other mystical religions. Later, it was clearer to me that the world that we live in, is the energy of the spirit that surrounds us. The energy that surrounds us is the energy that drives us. I embrace anything associated with cross of Christ. Everywhere I go, the images of the cross and that of Christ are very important to me. Both Catholics and Jews know more about Holy arts and their significance in the house of God. Therefore, I cannot over-stress the point that the spiritual energy that drives people is present in the world they live in. The reason why I was so bothered by these skull pictures by my coworker was because I have associated the skull with something of satanic origin. My coworker might look at this as a form of art. I do not look at satanic images as art. The images are more bothersome to me when high in the Spirit of God. Consequently, I have tried to stay away from people at work while I was high in the Spirit. The point is, when I am high in the Spirit realm, I hold on to the cross, and the Gates of Heaven are opened before me. I do not want any distractions. The last thing I wanted was the image of the devil entering my mind. Seeing such an image is similar to somebody placing human waste on my dinner plate. I know that might sound very graphic to some people, but that was honestly how I felt at the time. Suddenly, I noticed something I did not realize during the incident just described. It was the time of Lent. I had been fasting for over 30 days, and I had entered a higher spiritual dimension, and was operating under the open Gates of Heaven.

I also noticed that when I am high in the Spirit of God, I am more sensitive to some events happening around me. Similarly, when I was at a museum in Chicago, when I got closer to a shrine of idols, even without seeing the objects on display, my chest started to feel great discomfort. I was feeling a negative energy the closer I got to the room before seeing the objects. Initially, I did not know what was happening to me. Once I got to the location and saw the idols on display, immediately, I walked away from them without going into the room where they were placed. Once I walked away from the room, my chest discomfort ended. While fasting, I try my best to use the time for spiritual purification. I try not to look at any picture, or image that may be offensive to the Spirit of God within me. While I was working in the Blood Bank one day, a young lady came to receive blood. When she innocently bent over to sign the release papers for blood, her entire bosom was displayed before me. Suddenly, something triggered within me as if the Spirit within me was attacked. As soon as she walked out the door, I busted into tears, shaking, as if I has been assaulted. Knowing this young lady was not my wife and trying my best not to offend my eyes with what I saw, I was struggling in the spirit. Evidently, what my eyes saw offended the Spirit of God within me. That was the reason why I had a spontaneous reaction of breaking down in tears after she left. I was surprised by my own reaction because it was so spontaneous, and has never happened before. Another explanation could be my own personal struggle against allowing such a lustful image to influence me. Seeing such an image offended my human conscience. Whatever the reason, I was not happy with what was displayed before me because I was high in the Spirit. The point being, when you are under open Heaven, under the Gates of Heaven, things of the flesh are unappealing and the images of the devil are very offensive to the Holy Spirit within.

The question is, why are we unable to see these Gates? We are unable to see the Gates of Heaven because they exist not in the physical world, but in the spiritual world. Most humans, even Christians, operate from the physical dimension. These divine gates however open from the spiritual into the physical world. Many Christians who walk in the Spirit are aware of their interactions with the Gates of Heaven. However they may not understand the experience. It took me a while to understand.  The first thing we notice as the Gates of Heaven open before us is the perception of the presence of God. At a very high spiritual dimension is the perception of love, joy, peace, and serenity. Divine messages come to me easily at this phase. My knowledge about things is very sharp. I am able to perceive supernatural events happening around me. I can see movement of angels and perceive their presence. I am also able to feel the energy heat of God all over my body. No matter the problems around me, once I climb to a higher spiritual dimension, such problems do not bother me anymore. Every Christian who is walking in the Spirit has a gradual ascension in the Spirit to a higher level of human existence. Some people refer to this as a sixth dimension. Based on my personal experiences, there are many levels of ascending in the Spirit. I also know that I move back and forth between levels. At the times I am intimate with my wife, I drop down to a lower level. Fasting propels me to a higher spiritual dimension. If I am high in the Spirit before sleeping at night, I am able to travel to yet a higher spiritual dimension, guided by the Holy Spirit. This is when I tend to have out-of-body experiences. Since these gates are always opening and closing, only the Lord Jesus knows what time these events take place. It may be possible that some of these gates remain open all the time because they are the spiritual highways for souls arriving and departing from the physical world. Scientific investigations by physicists, mathematicians, and astro-scientists of the past and present have indicated the possibility of another dimension beyond the physical world. Our present-day mathematics and physics do not totally explain every physical and space existence in the universe. We live in the physical world with limitations of space and time. The spiritual dimension is limited by neither space nor time. Spirit existence in the spiritual dimension does not obey the law of the physical world. Existence in the physical world must obey physical and restrictive laws. For example, Jesus lived in both the physical, spiritual, and supernatural world of God when he was on earth. Therefore, he was able to do a lot of things we perceive as miracles today. For example, Jesus was able to walk on water because, even though in flesh, he was not limited to the rules of the physical dimension. Phillip did something similar when he traveled through the heavenly highway after baptizing the Ethiopian eunuch. “The Spirit of the Lord caught Phillip away so that the eunuch saw him no more” (Acts 8:39). After resurrection, Jesus displayed an unbelievable ability to walk through walls while door were locked, to appear and disappear before his disciples and others. Of course, we attributed his movement through space to his transformed body after resurrection. Moreover, in the physical world, we see events in sequence of occurrences. In the spiritual dimension, events are seen in parallel plane. For example, God can see present and the future events at the same time.

Accessing the Gates of Heaven

Some people are able to access these Gates of Heaven more than others. The next question is, why are some people able to have more access than others? I believe there are many reasons why some people are able to approach the Gates of Heaven more easily than others. The answer was given in Psalm 24. “Who may ascend into the hill of the Lord, or who may stand at his Holy place. He who has a clean heart and a pure heart” (Psalm 24:3-4).

Truly, God can reach us anywhere when he wants to talk to us. However, sin tends to distance us from God. God may be speaking to us, but we cannot hear him. I often laugh when a preacher says he does not want anybody to tell him that “God asked me to tell you.” How naïve! When Prophet Nathan approached the palace of King David to tell him about his affair with another man’s wife, why did David not tell him to leave? David was supposed to be a man after God’s heart. While he was living in sin and having sex with another man’s wife, could he hear the voice of God? Pride and arrogance cause our hearts to be hardened against God. Here is the turning point where many well-intended ministers go astray from the will of God. For this reason, God tends to send divine messages through another messenger to a lost sheep. While I was at work, God sent me to a coworker. I was asked to tell him God wanted to talk to him. A few days later, the Holy Spirit asked me to tell him to move up higher in the Spirit so God could talk to him. Following this, he received his message from God. This coworker later confessed to me he had been living in sin by sleeping with another man’s wife for many years. I went into Christian counseling with this coworker to end this affair with this married woman. I also asked him to go back to his wife and send this woman back to her husband. He was successful in that endeavor. Before he made a confession to me, I did not know what was going on in his life. Even he was surprised how God sent me to him. The point to the story is simple. While we are busy living in sin, we cannot hear the voice of God. Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden were separated from God because of their sins. Similarly, we are unable to access the Gates of Heaven while we are roasting in sin. This does not mean God cannot capture anybody he wants at any time. God is sovereign. When God captures people from a life of sin, he will put them through a process of transformation to serve his purpose just as he did with Paul. Even Prophet Isaiah recorded in his vision when he was taken up in the Spirit to Heaven. So I said, “Woe is me, for I am undone! Because, I am a man of unclean lips, and I dwell in the midst of a people of unclean lips. For my eyes have seen the King, the Lord of Host” (Isaiah 6:5).

Why God Highlighted the Title The Gates of Heaven in 2009

I believe without any doubt that God is going to be revealing more of himself in the earthly realm. The Lord Jesus is very disappointed in some churches today, especially with those preachers who are replacing the gospel of Jesus with their own personal gospels or with the gospel of politicians. A large part of the supernatural manifestations of God may happen outside traditional churches. Just because God has appeared to a pastor one time is not a reason to preach personal gospels. Some pastors believe God giving them a revelation one time is a reason for them to go in their own direction. They believe anything they do, or preach, within the body of Christ is okay with Jesus Christ. Jesus made this very clear: “I am the vine, you are the branches. He who abides in me, and I in him, the same will bear more fruits, for without me you can do nothing” (St. John 15:5). At the moment we stop letting the Holy Spirit lead us, that’s when we stop fulfilling God’s purpose. The demonic spirit of pride will then lead people astray.

January 2009 Memory Verse – Approaching the Gates of Heaven

As a deacon in a Baptist church, I was scheduled to present a memory verse once a month in rotation with three other deacons. I have determined that most of my presentations in the church will be directed by the Holy Spirit. On this particular Sunday, I presented the memory verse based on a collection of the messages given to me by the Holy Spirit. I have already discussed some of the Bible references. Here is a brief summary of my memory verse on the third Sunday of January 2009. I selected James 4:8, which says, “Draw near to God, and he will draw near to you.” I started by telling members of the congregation that they should actively seek the presence of God while they pray, while they enter the sanctuary of God, and while they read the Bible. They should also seek God during daily devotions, during meditation, and while praising God. I noticed in Baptist churches especially, there are no Holy arts, and people sometimes treat the church like a movie theatre. Some are eating, drinking, laughing, talking during service, or caressing their spouses. I grew up in a strict African Episcopalian Church. I find these disturbing, disrespectful, and distracting in the house of God. The way some women dress, showing too much of their body parts, is enough to send a clean-hearted man into a jungle of lustful desires. Jesus promised us in St. John 14:20, “At that day, you will know that I am in my Father, and you in me and I in you.” This is an intimate relationship with God through Jesus. Once we are inside Jesus, we are inside God because Jesus is inside the Father. God wants an intimate relationship with us. Unfortunately, many Christians have been missing out on this opportunity to dine with Jesus and the Father because they do not walk in the Spirit of God. During his ministry, Jesus discussed two sets of gates, and made a reference to the third one. Jesus discussed the Gates of Heaven, the gate in each person’s heart, and the gates of hell.

Jesus said to Peter, “On this rock, I will build my church, the gates of hell shall not prevail against it” (St. Matthew 16:18).

Jesus also said, “Behold I stand at the door and knock, if anyone hears my voice, and opens the door, I will come and dine with him, and he with me” (Revelation 3:20).

I stressed in my presentation that when we draw near to God, he draws near to us. God speaks to us through the Bible, through the Holy Spirit, through a messenger, and through opening Gates of Heaven. When he opens the Gates of Heaven, we experience his presence and many supernatural events tend to take place around us. At that moment, God’s divinity touches our humanity. We need to constantly seek the presence of God because his presence brings us love, joy, and peace like a river. I pointed out to the church that when Christians do not experience the presence of God, it is because they close the gates of their hearts to receive the Lord. Many people attend church every Sunday with closed-heartedness and some with hard-heartedness. Neither of these people will experience the fullness of the presence of God. Certain Christians want to approach God on their own terms, based on preconceived notion or on what somebody told them about God. In the process, they shut down the communication line of the Holy Spirit by discrediting divine manifestations. I concluded my memory verse presentation by telling the church that the best way to seek God’s presence is by walking daily in the Spirit of God. This can be accomplished by continuous meditation on the Word of God, daily Bible reading, continuous prayers, and constantly seeking and living God’s purpose as led by the Holy Spirit.

News About the Gates of Heaven Following God’s Revelation – Testimony #123

The Gates of Heaven represent the time and place when God reveals himself to man in the physical world. Based on my spiritual journey of over fifty years, God does not prepare what he does not use. God is preparing the church for giant manifestations through revival in the United States and across the globe. People will start to experience the presence of God more than ever with supernatural manifestations. Initially, I was of the opinion that God only wanted me to use the title The Gates of Heaven only in my book and memory verse. I was shocked and surprised by what followed in the news. On many Christian programs, the topic of the Gates of Heaven dominated the discussions in a short period of time. I started to collect the evidence of these discussions on Christian television programs. God actually shocked me based on the evidence I collected. Since I received this divine message of the Gates of Heaven in January 2009, many events have been reported in the Christian news and programs pointing exactly to the same manifestations of the presence of God and the portal Gates of Heaven. I included the evidence I collected at the end of this chapter. Could these events be coincidental or do they explain the manifestations of the hand of the Lord directing the body of Christ on earth? This collection of evidence without a doubt, confirms the moving hand of Jesus in delivering messages to the body of believers. In the past couple of years, I have been documenting events and topics used for preaching on Christian radio and television programs. I concluded that Jesus is constantly releasing Bible messages for preachers in the body of Christ. Many times, I have discussed a topic either in my memory verse or in Sunday School review that was coincidental with exactly the same topic our pastor was going to use in preaching that same Sunday. Even our pastor concluded it could never be coincidental since I had not known what he was going to use in preaching that Sunday. This coincidence has also happened with others in the church. One person may start a topic, and by the time the service is over, everybody is discussing the same message on the same Sunday. The Lord would place a topic message in my heart. I would meditate on the topic for a whole week. Before the week was over, two to four preachers would preach the same topic on various radio and television programs. I do not think this is coincidental. Dr. David Jeremiah mentioned having similar experiences during his sermon about the book of Revelation in April 2010. I believe Jesus is reaching out and talking to the body of Christ. Those who are listening to the Holy Spirit will continue to pick up such divine messages. Gates of Heaven is one of those titles or subject matters that the Lord gave to me. Later, preachers in Christian television and radio programs started using the same Bible topic to preach. God is so great!

Here are some reports I documented around the time God gave me the topic, Gates of Heaven:

January 25 – 30, 2009

On his radio program, Pastor R.C. Sproul spent the entire week discussing his encounter with God and the ways people can experience the presence of God.

January 31, 2009

Sid Roth’s television program It’s Supernatural aired a program with David Herzog, who wrote a book called The Ancient Portals of Heaven. David discussed how to seek the presence of God and the supernatural events that happen when we do so.

February 1, 2009

James Meritt, on his program Touching Lives, discussed how he could count on the presence of God. He explained that the power of the presence of God is to guide us through life crises. He said that Jesus did not come to get us out of trouble, but to get in trouble with us.

February 24, 2009

On his television program, Paul Zink of New Life Christian Fellowship, discussed seeking the presence of God. He stressed that we should let the Spirit of God lead us to do God’s will. In the presence of God, miracles happen. In glorified realm, the Spirit man takes control of the physical.

March 2, 2009

On Sid Roth’s television program, Its Supernatural, David Herzog came back to discuss the Gates of Heaven and how to walk under an open Heaven.

March 18, 2009

Father Manning, on his television program talked about seeking the presence of God. He preached about how people need to stop putting restriction on God and begin to let God manifest himself through them.

March 19, 2009

Joaquin Molina was on It’s a New Day, a Christian television program from Canada, discussing his new book Restoring the Gates that Prevail. In his presentation, he indicated how Christianity has fallen from God’s way and needs to be restored. We need to constantly seek the presence of God.

March 21, 2009

Mark Chironna’s television program had a series titled “Voice of God, Call of the Spirit, Supernatural Life.” He discussed the process of hearing the voice of God. He said that, when we touch God, he opens the Gates of Heaven.

March 28, 2009

Joshua Mills was on Sid Roth television show, Its Supernatural, discussing his book, Throne Room Encounters. He talked about entering the glory cloud, that the third Heaven encounter ushers people to the presence of God. The entire program was based on the manifestations of the presence of God during worship.

March 28, 2009

Brian Lake was on another Sid Roth television program, Its Supernatural, discussing his book, Romancing the King, and the process of entering God’s presence. He gave testimony of seeing the hand of God coming down during worship. Brian stressed that intimacy with God leads to favor with God. Such favor leads people into the presence of God.

More about the Gates of Heaven will be discussed in the last chapter as I receive more Word of knowledge from the Holy Spirit. The revelation of God is an ongoing development in my life. Can all these events and the same messages be coincidental, or were they carefully orchestrated by the Lord? Before these shows were aired, I have never contacted any of the producers. None of them knew what the Lord has been revealing to me through the Holy Spirit. In the past, I have observed similar topics being discussed by Christian programs around the same time the Lord was revealing the same information to me. If people need evidence to confirm that God is speaking to us, this is a collection of evidence from my observational study.

God’s message to the United States: Repent or Otherwise Face Damnation!

I believe God loves the United States of America. God is, perhaps, giving us another chance to clean up our act and get back in the way of the Lord.

God says, “If my people who are called by my name will humble themselves, and pray, and seek my face, and return from their wicked ways, then I will hear from Heaven, and will forgive their sins, and heal the land” (II Chronicles 7:14).

As a nation, we have abused, insulted, aggravated, and defamed God. We need to repent and stop assaulting God. The message I was receiving was glaringly obvious. If we do not change from our wicked ways, America as a nation faces damnation! About a year ago, I was given a divine message that if American does not repent, she will be like the mystery Babylon in the book of Revelation chapter 18. I have heard some preachers preaching the doomsday scenario in regards to the end of the United States. The handwriting is on the wall. We either do God’s will, and be blessed, or be led into the wilderness of despair by the devil. God’s children need not worry. Before the final destruction of any wicked nation, God will place his own children under his shadow of protection as in Psalm 91.

“He that dwells in the secret place of the Most High shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. I will say of the Lord, he is my refuge and fortress, my God, in him I will trust” (Psalm 91:1-2).

As a Christian, I hope the present political leaders of this nation will learn from the events of the past and of the Bible. One thing that grabbed me was Jesus’ response to the bloodshed in the world in December 2006. Jesus started to weep for humanity due to bloodshed. When that revelation came to me, I knew America is in big trouble. I did not know however it would start as economic crisis. I believe the present economic crisis is just the tip of the iceberg of the disasters yet to come. This is because people are not willing to change. We love to entertain lies just to make us feel better, especially when we have hurt other people. For example, instead of accepting the error of allowing the scam artists to run real estate investment companies, and Wall Street to rob people, we started blaming the victims. As a result, these businesses continued to defraud people because fraud is being rewarded. That was exactly what happened when companies like Enron went out of business due to fraud. Other companies involved in fraud continue along the same path. The fraud was so massive and wide spread; it brought down the economy of the whole nation. President Obama is being persecuted for his budget in trying to jump-start the collapsed economy of the nation caused by the policies of the previous administration. But, his predecessor was cheered by the same group of people for spending close to the same amount of money to destroy another nation and killing innocent children, rendering many of them orphans. Yet we are very big on the right to life! What a shameful hypocrisy! I feel sorry for the many people who will allow political ideology to lead them straight to hell!  I believe there is hope for people who still believe in being led by the Spirit of the Holiness of God. Regardless of the tricks we play with other people, God knows man’s heart. My prayer is for people to repent and turn to God for forgiveness. If God can forgive a serial killer like the Son of Sam, he can forgive anybody. But, we have to confess our sins and repent. I believe God gave me this topic Gates of Heaven because he is ready to perform miracles on earth unlike we have ever seen. The Lord is also seeking a closer relationship with those who love him. Through those people, the Lord will manifest his glory to the world. May God lead us to serve his purpose.

Another Message to the Nation – Testimony #124

I was of the opinion I had finished this chapter when I received another message from the Lord. On the Passion Week, the Lord tends to either send me a message or perform miracles before me. On April 6, 2009, which was Holy Monday, I was under the open Gates of Heaven. I had been experiencing heavy manifestations of the Spirit for the past seven days. That afternoon, I was sitting in my living room and was uninterested in reading the Bible. I had already had my morning devotion. At around two pm, the Holy Spirit asked me to open the book of Isaiah. Initially, I ignored the message, thinking, my human spirit was probably making it up. About an hour later, the message came back. Since I was high in the Spirit, I believed the Lord was sending me a message. I opened the Bible, and I was led to chapter 61 of the book of Isaiah to verse #11. I was shocked at what this verse says:

“For as the earth brings forth its bud. As the garden causes the things that are sown in it to spring forth, so the Lord God will cause righteousness and praise to spring forth before all the nations” (Isaiah 61:11).

Wow! Oooow! In the past weeks, during this Lenten period of 2009, I have asked the Lord to give me a message I could share with the world. Today, he gave me that message I had requested. Immediately, I asked the Lord to give me a confirmation of this divine message. I told the Lord to send the messenger bird as a confirmation. God is my witness, in less than five minutes, my messenger bird started singing as a confirmation of the message. I shouted, Praise the Lord! The message speaks for itself! Based on my personal observations and the messages I have been receiving this year, I believe the Lord is going to clean the body of Christ as he ignites the fire of the Holy Spirit within people. American churches will go through a new revival unlike ever before. The Lord is going to reveal new sets of young evangelists, who will listen to him, and be driven by his will and not by politics. Many miracles and supernatural events will start to happen in many churches driven by the Holy Spirit. However, many disasters will continue to happen in the secular world. Those faithful servants and those dedicated believers have nothing to worry about.

Mystery of the Gospel Message of Our Lord Jesus Christ

As I am experiencing in the Spirit, when the Gates of Heaven open up, God reaches out to humanity and man’s understanding about God increases. People who tend to receive wisdom and knowledge from the Lord are those people who learn to walk in the Spirit of God. They are the ones who have cultivated a relationship with God. We need to be very careful not to fall into the same problem, like some preachers using human knowledge in analysis of the divine nature of God. I give credit to those who have been successful in using archeological findings and historical documentation to explain the Bible. However, this human cognitive process is inadequate to fully explain the mystery of God. The Holy Spirit is the only Person of God who is able to reveal to us the true nature of God. He is able to decipher the mystery of God’s relationship with man and the understanding of the Word of God. In October 2009, the Lord visited me during a seven-day fast and revealed to me the mystery of the gospel message. This is a very powerful message ALL those preaching the Word of God must learn and understand.

Here goes the testimony.

Unraveling the Mystery of the Gospel – Testimony #125

During a seven-day fast, Jesus opened the windows of Heaven and was visiting with me. I could perceive in the Spirit that Jesus was with me throughout these seven days because of the prayer I had before the fast started. Prior to the fast, Jesus asked me what I wanted from the fast. I responded by praying that, I wanted him to please give me more understanding about the mystery of Heavens and his message. I had also requested him to come and stay with me throughout the period of the fast. I had dedicated all the days of this fast to a continuous conversation with the Lord. I received so many messages and divine interventions from the first day of the fast. I felt the presence of the Lord with me during this time. I perceived the Spirit of the Lord was talking and explaining Bible passages to me. On October 1, 2009, I was at work when I received a message saying, “The gospel message of Our Lord Jesus Christ was never meant for human cognitive analysis, but for the human spirit.”

When this message came, I was listening to a Christian radio program in which the preacher started blasting those churches encouraging conversations among different groups of people. He was implying that these Christians were not preaching the real dogmas of Christianity, but a watered-down version. This group referred to their approach as “conversational evangelism.” This radio preacher was blasting these “emerging churches” saying that they were demonic, and using all kinds of bad words to condemn this group of Christians. Immediately, the Spirit of God in me fired up, saying, “This is one of those preachers using human knowledge to explain the gospel.”(I will conceal the name of the preacher to protect him). I was, however, urged by the Spirit to write him and explain that the gospel message of Jesus was a gift to those willing to receive, accept, and believe in him. With the very few exceptions of those pre-ordained to serve him, Jesus never forced his gospel on anybody. He never served the gospel on a plate of anger, hatred, or condemnation. Jesus is the Prince of Peace, and “How beautiful are the feet of those who preach the gospel of peace” (Romans 10:15). Christian doctrine was never meant to be served to anybody with a sword. This is one of the reasons many people are leaving the church today. We are too clean to preach to sinners. We condemn and send them to hell before they have opportunity to repent. We are building walls instead of building bridges. Jesus served the gospel message on the most beautiful plate of love, joy, peace, compassion, kindness, and forgiveness. Jesus did not condemn sinners, but was willing to bring them to repentance.

This preacher on the radio was condemning this particular group of Christians because of their style, saying he had the right to condemn what he believed was false doctrine. Did anybody ask for his opinion? He indicated that Paul asked people to condemn false doctrine. However, this radio preacher did not understand that Jesus did not condemn anybody who erred in the doctrine. Instead, Jesus explained the truth to them. The only people Jesus blasted were some of the religious leaders of his time who were not only trying to destroy him, but were also trying to discredit him by deceiving others. Jesus shut down the mouth of his accusers by revealing their hypocrisy. Unfortunately today, there are preachers who are misleading people while using human knowledge to explain the Word of God. Jesus explained to me that each time people try to explain God by human knowledge, they fumble. The critical message (if I got it correctly) was that the gospel message was meant directly for human spirit, even though the human brain receives the message. The human brain is not supposed to analyze or explain the divine message coming from God’s Spirit. In most cases, I can differentiate the Holy Ghost preachers from those using human knowledge. Holy Ghost preachers tend to preach with gentleness even though they may still raise their voices to make their points. They also tend to apply spiritual applications to the text as guided by the Holy Spirit. Those preaching from the human knowledge tend to speak with anger and violent temper while they are busy condemning others. If these preachers were under the control of the Holy Spirit, they would not be serving the gospel message on a plate of hate, arrogance, pride and animosity. I will like to stress here that if anybody is being misled, it is the fault of the person who is listening because the Spirit of God is supposed to be the great teacher.

“These also who erred in the spirit will come to understanding, and those who complained will learn doctrine” (Isaiah 29:24).

There is a difference between correcting and condemning people. Man can give his version of the truth. Only the Spirit of God bears witness to the truth. This was where Jesus himself spoke in parables about the mystery of the kingdom of God. His parables were meant for spiritual applications to teach various lessons about the kingdom. The Word of God has about four different meanings. The first is the literal meaning based on the words used to communicate the information. The second is the contextual meaning based on the events happening around the time, and the specific issue being addressed. The third is the meaning based on the applications of the lessons to human everyday life in relationship with God. The fourth is the spiritual applications as led by the Holy Spirit to teach specific lessons as directed by the Lord Jesus Christ. The Holy Ghost preachers tend to stress their preaching from the fourth meaning of the scripture - - the spiritual applications of the lesson. This is where the Holy Ghost preachers are critically different from other preachers, because they allow the Holy Spirit to lead them to the spiritual application of the text from the heart of God. The biggest fight over the meaning of the Word has always been over the applications of the text. These applications can differ from preacher to preacher based on what the Lord is revealing to the heart of men at a particular time. The ability to discern the truth comes from the Holy Spirit, not from any human knowledge.

Then the next question is, how about those who have not yet received the Holy Spirit? The important point to keep in mind is the understanding that ALL human preachers are sowing the seeds of the Word of God. Only the Holy Spirit makes the seeds grow. As Jesus alluded to, in the Parable of the Sower, the critical factor is the soil, which represents the heart of men. Man has control over what he believes and what he rejects. It is therefore by choice that we receive the gospel message. Once a person receives, accepts, and believes in the Word, that person automatically opens the window of his or her soul to receive the Holy Spirit. Once the Holy Spirit enters human heart, he does the rest of the divine surgery. Our major problem is this human rebellious attitude and unwillingness to surrender to the Holy Spirit. Human rebellious nature takes us back to the sin in the Garden of Eden. In the garden, man chose the devil by choice instead of choosing God. God therefore gives every man that walks the face of this earth, the opportunity to learn to say, “no” to the devil, and “yes” to God with Jesus as our redeemer.

Chemistry of Divine Mystery of the Gospel

When Jesus deposited the gospel message at the feet of human knowledge, he wanted man to receive the gift. The human brain becomes the receiver of the gift. Jesus did not expect human knowledge to unwrap or analyze the gift. Human knowledge was just a receiving messenger. Jesus knew that man’s cognitive process could not understand the riddle of the gospel message. Consequently, the human knowledge passes the gospel information to the spirit man. This was the primary reason why Jesus said, “To you it has been given as the mysteries of the kingdom of God, but to the rest it is given in parables that seeing they may not see, and hearing they may not understand” (St. Luke 8:9-10).

Jesus was telling his disciples that to those who walk with him, his gospel message would be mysteries, which the Holy Spirit can decipher for them, using spiritual applications. However, to the world, they would be parables human knowledge would be unable to decipher. This is the difference between the Holy Ghost preachers and those preaching from human knowledge. The only thing that makes a difference is the Holy Spirit. At the moment when man accepts and believes the gospel message, the window of human soul opens up, and the person receives the baptism of the Holy Spirit. As soon as the Holy Spirit enters human spirit, the door is locked shut to prevent demon from coming inside. But the devil still has access to human mind (human soul). The key to blocking the enemy attack is to take it to the realm of the Spirit. In most cases, the demons cannot break through to the realm of the Holy Spirit. Once we are high in the Spirit realm of God, we can easily sever the human mind from the demonic influences. At times, it may take a few days to process the human soul to enter into spiritual dimension of God. Once the human spirit enters a higher spiritual dimension of God, he is insulated. This is called spiritual ascension. The human negative emotions and lustful desires operate at the lower level of human soul. Devil has access to this level. He infected this soul level in the Garden of Eden. The Spirit level of God is at a higher level, and the devil does not have easy access to this level. When people start to process a problem at the realm of human emotions, they are giving the devil access to manipulate them. This is why processing problems at the level of human psychology takes such a long time to work, causing aggravating flashbacks. It may take years to work. Sometimes, it does not work because people heal inappropriately, with bleeding wounds. They become bitter and angry at the world. The same problem, when processed at the realm of the Holy Spirit, heals instantly, without a scar. Healing at the realm of human emotions tends to leave emotional scars. Healing without a scar takes place only at the realm of the Holy Spirit.

The interactions between the human spirit and the Holy Spirit lead to exchange of information. The Holy Spirit deposits wisdom and knowledge into human spirit. The only person that is capable of unwrapping and analyzing the gospel message is the Holy Spirit of God. Once the human spirit receives this information from the Holy Spirit, he transfers that information to human knowledge and understanding. This is how the Holy Ghost preachers are able to decipher the riddle about the Word of God. For continuous update, the preacher must stay connected to the Spirit of God. Jesus made this very clear when he said, “As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, unless it abides in the vine, neither can you, unless you abide in me” (St. John 15:5).

Even Jesus Christ’s disciples were unable to understand the gospel message completely until the Holy Spirit became indwelling. They were unable to process the gospel message because they did not have the tool needed to explain the parable. On many occasions Jesus’ disciples would ask him what he meant by his parables because they were trying to analyze the parable with human knowledge. They failed. Jesus clearly indicated this point when he told Peter,

“Flesh and blood has not revealed that to you, but my Father who is in Heaven” (St. Matthew 16:17).

Here, Jesus was saying to his disciples that there was no way human knowledge can unravel the mystery encased in the Word, except through the Holy Spirit. Therefore, Jesus delivers the gift, and the giver (Our Heavenly Father) unwraps it. This was one of the reasons why Jesus asked his disciples to wait in Jerusalem to receive the Promise of the Father – the Holy Spirit. The location was also very important because God had already declared Jerusalem as a Holy city, where the Solomon’s temple was located. This was where Jesus opened the Gates of Heaven through which God’s Spirit would travel to the earthly realm. After resurrection, Jesus received the Holy Spirit from God. He then reentered the earthly realm from his divine existence and delivered the eternal Spirit of God to his disciples and the world on the Day of Pentecost. This was one of the reasons why Jesus told his disciples,

“It is to your advantage that I go away for if I do not go away, the Helper will not come to you. But if I depart, I will send him to you” (St. John 16:7).

Once Jesus’ disciples received the Holy Spirit, they were able to effectively preach the gospel message of God with boldness and understanding, using God’s brainpower. Therefore, the mystery of the gospel message is Jesus Christ delivers the gospel message to man. Human brain receives the message and delivers it to the human spirit. Once human spirit receives the message, it fires up the indwelling of the Holy Spirit. At the moment human spirit receives the gospel message firing up the Holy Spirit, the gospel message becomes an unquestionable truth. If the gospel message is analyzed at the human cognitive level before passing on to the human spirit, the receptive window of human soul is closed due to skepticism influenced by the devil. Consequently, the message never reaches the human spirit; the process is interrupted. Jesus referred to this obstacle to receiving the Word in the parable of the sower saying, “When anyone hears the Word of the kingdom, and does not understand it, then the wicked one comes and snatches away what was sown in his heart. This is the one who receives the seed by the wayside” (St. Matthew 13:19).

The Holy Spirit is the only person able to apply the gospel message to human life. Human knowledge fails to explain God in the absence of the Holy Spirit. Human cognitive process cannot adequately relate to the Holy Spirit. Only the spirit man can relate to the Holy Spirit because the exchange of the wisdom information takes place at the Spirit realm of God. This was the more reason why Jesus said, “The Holy Spirit will lead you to all truth” (St. John 16:13).

Many people will read the Bible and will never be able to understand it without the indwelling of the Holy Spirit. There are Christians, and even preachers, gifted with the Holy Spirit, who are unwilling to let him take control. They, therefore, quench the Holy Spirit from leading them. Instead, they started using human knowledge, which will eventually lead them astray. Once we allow the Holy Spirit to take control, he becomes the automatic pilot without analysis of the human cognitive process. For example, a person can be fired up in the Spirit while listening to some inspiring church music or hearing the Word of God without consulting human brain. The Holy Spirit, therefore, goes into action, bypassing the human cognitive process.

Chapter 40

Handwriting of God

Mystery of the Spirit

Bible: “I will deliver the best of the wisdoms of God to whomever is willing to listen”

God works in mysterious ways. Thank God! I finally arrive at the last chapter of this volume. In the month of June 2009, I have been receiving many Words of Knowledge from the Lord. I have never experienced so much of an avalanche of divine messages poured into me. I could not write them fast enough. Sometimes, certain incidents will trigger the Holy Spirit within me, and the Lord will start pouring messages down my spirit. This was exactly what happened this particular day. I was at a gas station in St. Louis trying to fix the headlight of my car. The mechanic realized I was getting frustrated waiting for parts to arrive. So he turned on the television. The day was Wednesday, June 10, 2009, and Oprah Talk Show was in progress, featuring Spirituality 101. I am always fascinated by any show discussing about spirituality. On the show were two ministers, including a couple of authors. I listened to the first forty-five minutes of the show. At that time, my car headlight was fixed, and I left the gas station and went to the grocery store. As I got back in my car, the Holy Spirit ignited in me to respond to what I had heard on the show. In response, the Lord sent me the Word of Knowledge regarding spirituality to share with people. I believed I was supposed to share this important message with the world. This is how God continues to reveal his mysteries to me. This process of receiving messages from God through the Word of Knowledge continues. This Oprah Show was not bad. I had been worried about Oprah a little, based on what had been said about her on some Christian radio and television programs. This program was contrary to the anti-Christian image painted of Oprah. At times, you never know you love somebody until you hurt for the person. Based on what I was hearing in the Christian media, I almost started to weep, thinking perhaps Oprah had become an idol worshipper. This show painted a totally different picture of Oprah, and I was very glad I watched it. Praise God! Actually, I compliment Oprah for referring to a Higher Power. Oprah said, “Some people may call him all kinds of names, but I call him, God.” I was very happy when Oprah made that statement. She also said something very important during this show. A woman was connected to the show through a satellite feed from another state; her business was failing. Oprah made the statement that many of our life challenges today will help us to better handle problems in the future. That was another remarkable statement from Oprah. I still love my Sister!

Spiritual Levels of Interaction – Testimony #126

One thing was lacking in this Oprah show, however. I do not know whether it was discussed in the last few minutes of the show. The most important topic was God’s spirituality and our connection and relationship with him. Perhaps the deeper discussion about our spiritual relationship with God was inadvertently left out because it was briefly mentioned at the beginning of the show. I believe this was why the fire of the Holy Spirit ignited in me to clarify the issue of spirituality in human life. We need to be very careful when dealing with spirituality today. There are people, even some pastors, who have confused their personal emotions or opinions with spirituality. If you do not operate from the realm of the Spirit of God, you cannot totally understand the spirit realm. God is the ONLY Higher Power who gives us the understanding about his invisible world through Jesus his Son.

“For God gives wisdom, knowledge, and joy to a man who is good in his sight” (Ecclesiastes 2:26).

Man cannot create his own knowledge of God. This is a big mistake some non-Christians tend to make. Although man has access to some information in the spirit realm, that knowledge is limited without God’s Spirit. People may, therefore, be confusing other things with the spirituality of God. In regards to the operations of human life, we operate from about five different spiritual levels. The most important functions of the spirit are communication and relationship with God, others, and our environment. The most critical, however, is our communication and spiritual intimacy with God. This is the one many people tend to get wrong because they do not understand it. To understand the divine spirituality connecting man to God, we have to be ready to enter into his presence. To enter God’s presence, we have to ascend through the realm of the Holy Spirit as Jesus himself directs us to the presence of the Father. The glory cloud of Jesus is like a vessel or an energy cloud that takes believers to the presence of God. I have personally experienced this in my spiritual journey with Jesus. In the presence of God, he will reveal himself to us. However, some people do not want to come before God. Consequently, they go on a personal search for spirituality and they discover spirituality that leads them away from God. One national talk show host in the late 1970s said, “I do not want to worship a God who requires me to do certain things for his glory. I do not want such a God.” When the statement was made, I believed the talk show host has lost his mind. Man could only define how to approach God if man had created himself. If God is the one who created man, God has to define how to worship him. Man’s greatest failure in the spirit is the arrogance of trying to define God on his own terms.

Eight Different Spirits

Before discussing our levels of spiritual interaction, it is important to identify different spirits within the spiritual realm. I have identified about eight different spirits functioning in the spiritual realm, and they may be more. I do not know anybody who knows everything about the mystery of God. I need to stress a point here however, contrary to popular opinion, what governs man’s behavior is neither his attitude, nor the ways he thinks. The way man thinks is very temporary. What governs human action is the energy behind the spirit he is submerged. If a person switches off the gas energy source of the stove, the fire stops burning. Similarly, if a person disconnects the source of the energy that supplies human emotion, the ranging anger dies. Switching off the negative energy is what the Holy Spirit does effectively if a person chooses to surrender to him. The negative spirit a person is submerged propels and sustains hate, anger, depression, and despair. On the other hand, the positive energy of the Holy Spirit sustains and propels positive behavior outcome. Attitude cannot be changed until a person changes the energy driving and sustaining the emotional fire. Even Jesus made this point very clear when he said, “I am the vine, and you are the branches. He who abides in me, and I in him bears much fruit, for without me, you can do nothing” (St. John 15:5). Jesus is saying, he is the source of believer’s sustain energy through the Holy Spirit to bear fruit. If a messenger breaks away from Jesus, the source of his or her energy is depleted.

The first is the Holy Spirit – he is the Spirit of God, the Spirit of truth who comes to indwell in all believers who have accepted Jesus, and are willing to open their hearts to receive him. The Holy Spirit represents God inside every believer. He is not a Spirit created by God; he is God’s original Spirit, splitting into billions to live inside all those who have accepted Jesus his son. This was why Jesus referred to the Holy Spirit as, “The Spirit of truth who proceeds from the Father” (St. John 15:26). God through Jesus gives himself to human as a gift, and a down payment of man’s eternal salvation. He has all the powers and attributes of God. He is the indwelling eternal Spirit of God (St. John 16:13).

The second are the angel Spirits – they are created to worship God and serve his purpose (Hebrew 1:6-7). There are many divisions of angels in Heaven to serve God’s purpose. Although they are Spirit beings, they can also take up physical bodies to communicate and help humans in the physical realm. Angels are stationed before God to worship him day and night. Other angels are stationed on earth, closer to humans for protection in the earthly realm. Some other angels travel back and forth through the heavenly portals between Heaven and the earthly realm.

The third are the ministering Spirits – they are created and designed by God to minister to human messengers in the earthly realm. They work on special assignments to help carry out God’s special purpose. Once the assignment is accomplished, they will leave. Another group of these ministering spirits may return at another time. They have some distinctive features of functionality. Although these are Spirits from God, they do not have bodies like regular angels. They are not indwelling, but rather stay on the outside, around a person to have conversations, and impact knowledge into a messenger. Ministering spirits lock on to the previous location of the Holy Spirit around a believer (St. John 14:17). They can emerge at anytime and any place. There are different groups of these ministering Spirits based on their functions. They are involved in teaching, cheering, pampering, encouraging, comforting, and embracing a human messenger. These are the kindest group of God’s messenger Spirits I have encountered. While I was growing in the spirit, they are the group that pampered me like a baby. They actually spoiled me in the spirit realm. Some Christians have confused these Spirits being with angels, or with the Holy Spirit. Unlike men in the physical world who are named by earthly titles, God’s Spirits are titled by their functions in carrying out God’s purpose. The best way to understand the Spirit messengers of God is to relate to them by their functions. Their functions are often overlapping however, they all have their distinctive features in serving God and man (Hebrew 1:14).

The fourth are location Spirits – created by God to watch over God’s physical creation on earth. Their mission is to guard and maintain the functions of the earth and the universe. These Spirits are located at the bottom of the ocean, above the sky, above the waters, in the wilderness, and inside the earth beneath. Their function is to guard the unison of the operations of God’s creation. These are not demonic spirits contrary to the views of Christian theologians. They are the spirits God created and placed at different strategic locations of the world. Unfortunately some people have been worshipping them contrary to the will of God. This is why God said, “Thou shall not make any carved image, or any likeness of anything that is in Heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth. You shall not bow down to them, nor serve them” (Exodus 20:4-5). Most of these beings remain in spirit-form but can also emerge and materialize in physical forms as well. They are the patrolling Spirits over the physical world. Some traditions in some developing countries tend to worship these Spirits. Sadly, some of the people in the New Age are worshipping these location Spirits in the universe, because they do not understand their functions. They engage in this practice contrary to the will of God. Again, these spirits are not demonic, but are placed in positions to guard the unison of God’s creation (Zechariah 6:5-8, Genesis 3:24).

The fifth are human spirits – they are the spirit inside every man created by God. Human spirit is not the Holy Spirit. Everybody has a human spirit, not everybody has the Holy Spirit. God communicates man through the spirit realm into human’s spirit. Human spirit in turn is capable of communicating with the Spirit of God. Jesus wants us to worship God in spirit, not through the flesh as we tend to do today. The main function of human’s spirit is to serve man’s purpose, and help man to commune with God (Romans 8:16).

The sixth are the ancestral spirits – these are the spirits of the dead still wondering around, or the deceased human spirits being called from their resting place in Heaven. People tend to believe that praying to ancestral spirits can help answer prayers because these ancestors have attained a level of deity after death. The Catholic Christians, and some other religions tend to do this, to the objection of other Christian denominations (I Samuel 28:7-19).

Seventh are the animal’s spirits – some people erroneously believed that animals do not have spirits. This is false. Animals have spirits however they do not have conscience. Therefore, they do not have souls. The mode of communication between God and animal is through the spirit. This is the same way man communicates with animals. For example, God asked ravens (birds) to go and serve breakfast and lunch to Elijah the Tishbite during a drought. The most probable way of God instructing the birds is through the spirit-spirit communication and not through audible voice. Even if God had instructed angels to instruct the birds, it would have been through the spirit-to-spirit communication (I King 17:1-6).

The eighth are the demonic spirits – these are the rebellious angels who were kicked out of Heaven when Satan rebelled against God. Satan was a powerful angel created by God for God’s glory. But, pride got into him, and he wanted to be like God. War broke out in Heaven and the devil and his cronies were chased away from Heaven and pushed down to the earthly realm. Since their fall and removal from Heaven, these fallen angels have been deceiving humans on earth. The worst thing any human can do is to worship these demonic creatures that are the enemies of God (Isaiah 14:12-15, Revelation 12:1-12).

It is quite possible there are more groups of spirit created by God for functions unknown to man. After discussing the divisions of spirits, their functional interactions with human can be discussed. This section of the book is very important because many people including Christians have been victimized through human-spirit interactions. People perish for lack of knowledge. Once you understand more about the mystery of spirit to human interactions, you will have a better understanding of the spirit realm.

Five Levels of Spiritual Interactions

There are five levels of spirituality that we use daily to interact with others and our environment. These include spirituality in connecting man to man; man to animals; man to the devil; man to idols; and man to God. People tend to confuse these communication levels because they do not understand how we function. I do not think I understand all of them either, but I have some clues. Dangers also exist at some levels of spirit interactions. People need to be careful when getting into the issues of spirituality without the Holy Spirit. From what I saw of the Oprah show of June 10, 2009, the entire show was based on the communication of spirituality between man to man. This level of communication is just a small part of human daily spiritual expressions. The level of man-to-man spiritual communication is mostly responsible for crippling our minds in the absence of the Holy Spirit.

Man-to-Man Spiritual Interaction

There are many mysteries at the level of man-to-man spiritual interactions. I promised to reveal some of the hidden mysteries of human spirituality in the last chapter of this book. Man interacts with other human beings, both physically and spiritually. We tend to respond more to things we experience in the physical. However, we do not realize that the physical expressions we see, feel, and act out are based on what has already happened in the spirit realm of man-to-man interactions. For example, two people can interact and share information on the level of human spiritual realm without talking to each other and, at the same time, know what each other is thinking about. What we act out in the physical is a direct result of the communication that has already taken place in the realm of human spirit. To illustrate the idea of unlocking one of the mysteries of human spirituality, take for example, a woman, who comes from an abusive home. Why does she pick another abuser for a mate? To her, she picked a wrong mate. The reality is, the wrong mate picked her. Abusers are like wounded and hungry animals, always looking for prey to feed their desires. They are looking for somebody to abuse as a vindictive expression of their past hurts. A woman who has been in an abusive home or relationship carries the receptive spirit of the previous abuse. She inadvertently allows the abusive spirit to linger around her because she has accepted such a spirit. Abusers can sense the spirit of receptiveness in the soul of an abused person from across the hall. Once the abused person comes close to the abuser, there is a spiritual magnet. The abused person may run away from a good person that is interested in her, and straight into the open arms of an abuser. The decision was not made in the physical, but in the spiritual realm of soul-to-soul interactions. This is a relationship between somebody who is hungry and the person willing to feed her.

A woman who comes from an abusive home marrying an abuser is not by accident. Until the abused person gets help to break from the spirit of abuse, or the spirit of addiction, she may not know how to get out of an abusive relationship. Such a relationship is normal to her, feeding the spirit hovering over her. We MUST understand that our actions feed the spirit that lingers around us. The abused person and the abuser are both enabling each other. The way for her to break away is to fight the abusive spirit hovering over her with the help of the Holy Spirit. The challenge an abused person faces is to rebuke the spirit of abuse, within the family, at the same time able to love the abuser. Not too many children intended to hate their parents. In the struggle, an abused person ended hating the abuse due to the pain, at the same time inadvertently embracing the abusive spirit. For example, a 30-year old nurse told a story of how she hated the idea of her father coming to her room to molest her when she was between 10 and 15 years old. She hated the molestation, but she wanted her father to love her. At a point during the years of abuse, she strongly protested yelling at him when he came to her room. In response, her father withheld affection from her. Because she wanted her father’s love so badly as a kid, she was therefore forced to surrender to his desires in exchange for his love. Human, by nature, is evil. When we see a vulnerable person, we love to take advantage of him or her. Similarly, a male abuser looking for prey easily gets involved with a previously abused woman because she is submerged in the spirit of abuse. In addition to spiritual signals, the abused woman inadvertently sends physical messages exposing her vulnerability to an abuser. For example, a woman willing to pickup a man at a bar dresses in a sexually suggestive way to appeal to men’s lustful desires. Of course, she would captivate the attention of men looking for such a woman. In the same way, an abused woman carries the physical signals of a vulnerable person receptive to an abuser. All these happen at human subconscious level of spiritual interactions, called the soul realm. To make the situation more complex, a previously abused person taking a defensive posture can become an abuser. The same abusive spirit that hovers over her initiates her action to go and hurt other people. To her, she is getting even. In reality, she is being driven by the demonic spirit of abuse. I met a good-looking 50-year old woman who had been victimized in marriage relationship many times. She said after her heart has been broken many times, she felt used by men. She was no longer looking for a husband. She was only looking for different men to be used only for her physical pleasure. She implied that she wanted to use men the same way she was used. Who is she hurting? If this behavior continues, she can never learn to know true love. As Bishop T.D. Jakes said, “Some women have not known true love of man except the one that has been on top of them.” True love goes beyond the physical. Until a person develops a closer relationship with Jesus, that person will never know true love expressed in the Spirit realm away from the flesh. “How can you find a Godly man when you don’t know God?” said my 20-year old son to a woman looking for the right man. Prayers of deliverance is urgently needed for an extended period of time for a person willing to rebuke the spirit of abuse and be set free.

One of the most potent forms of spirit manipulation is through education, mis-education, or disinformation. Man’s greatest gift of rational thinking may sometimes be his greatest source of deception. Just because we can rationalize an incident does not justify it. Some people believe that if you can rationalize an incident, it justifies it because there is no absolute truth. This is a grave error of human thinking. For example, a father who decided he did not want his daughter to date out of her race, decided to rape her to punish her. The daughter subsequently ran away from home. Similarly, an anti-abortion activist justifies killing a physician to prevent the death of more babies, according to his rationale. When we examine human behavior, it appears we can almost rationalize anything as long as it massages our human ego. For the same reason, I stopped listening to talk show programs that are designed to make people angry. I tend to listen more to Christian programs that are teaching and preaching about Christ, especially about the Holy Spirit. Once they bring politics into their preaching, I change channels. At that moment, they are no longer preaching the gospel; they are coercing people to get angry with somebody or some group of people. I stopped listening to such programs. I may stop listening to the preacher all together. Other Christians have made the same complaints especially during the time of election campaign. They believe preachers mixing politics with the gospel message is a disservice to the body of Christ. I know there are some political issues of interest to Christians, but there is no reason to weaponize political issues against those people who disagree with us. There is also no reason to politicize the gospel message of Jesus. Negative messages tend to poison my soul, and I do not want to listen to negative rhetoric during Christian programs. Negative rhetoric is poison from the devil into human soul.

“But if you have bitter envy and self-seeking in your hearts, do not boast and lie against the truth. This wisdom does not descend from above, but is earthly, sensual, and demonic” (James 3:14-15).

Our politicians do enough of negative rhetoric while campaigning. The point is, we need to be careful whom we listen to. We must discern at what point we receive a message that can actually poison our souls because somebody is dishing out garbage. God is the truth. He represents that truth in his Son, Jesus Christ. Anything beyond that fact is falsehood. No teacher is greater than Jesus, and no truth is bigger than God. There is serious danger in man-to-man spiritual interaction and communication. People with stronger human spirit who know the process can actually manipulate the spirit of a vulnerable person for selfish reasons. It is not uncommon for a person to capture the spirit of another person and hold that person as a slave for years. Even when the door is opened for the person to leave, the person being manipulated cannot leave because his spirit is imprisoned. In one situation, a person who was kidnapped was allowed to leave and visit her family after many years in bondage. She visited her family and then came back to her captors. This happened because her body was freed, but her human spirit was still in captivity. The spirit of the dead has been known to be captured by spirit manipulators who use dead human spirits to do things in the spirit world for selfish gains. This is a well-known practice in some developing countries, and people practicing witchcraft. The basic principle of witchcraft is the process of capturing and manipulating human and other spirits (including those of animals) for selfish ends, and sometimes for demonic purposes. I do not want to go deeper into the occult because I am not interested in the kingdom of the devil. As Christians, however, we need to understand the kingdom of the devil exists, but cannot harm us because the Holy Spirit is our protector, even while we are asleep.

Man’s Spiritual Interaction with Animals

Man interacts with animals every day because animals have spirit as well. They may not have souls like humans, but they have spirits. This is the reason pets react and respond to their owners because of the spirit communication between them. Not everything animals do is based on instinct alone. Throughout the Bible, there are different stories where God sent animals to communicate with people and where people communicate with animals. For example, when Noah wanted to find out if there was dry land after the flood, he sent a dove out from his ship. The only way he was able to communicate with the dove was through the spirit. Perhaps people may be wondering what role the mind plays in spirit-to-spirit interactions. The first event of communication takes place in the spirit, after information is received from the human brain. After analysis, the spirit passes the information to the level of human perception and emotion. The reaction we experience in the physical is carried from the realm of human emotion, affecting behavior outcome. All these interactions can take place without the brain being involved, even though the brain is a recipient of cognitive information. Most of the information received usually pass through the cognitive brain. A process can be initiated whereby the information can bypass the brain cognition and straight to human spirit, like subliminal messages, or information impregnated through hypnosis while the brain is asleep. The brain is able to record events happening from the level of human perception to the time of physical interaction with the outside world. What I just described is an oversimplification. The process is more complex than this.

Man’s Interaction with the Devil

We interact with the devil in a spirit realm all the time even if we do not want to admit to it. The devil already had what can be described as a coded message in every man born of a woman. Today, it can be described as a virus infecting human soul at the level of his desire, leading man away from God. This is different from demonic possession that takes control of people who open the window of their souls to the devil. Once the Holy Spirit anoints a person, the Spirit of God helps to deactivate the coded message placed by the devil in the Garden of Eden. The sad part is, the devil still has access to the mind to trick people. This is where man’s will power comes to play in our daily interaction with the world. The devil cannot use us except if we cooperate with him. We can always bypass the messages of the devil by entering a higher spiritual dimension of God. Higher spiritual realm is my hiding place. This ascension creates a spiritual insulation between us and the enemy. We will still receive the devil’s illicit messages from time to time, but we do not have to respond because of the spiritual insulation of the Holy Spirit. The devil’s message will mean nothing to us. Most people who walk in the spirit realm are able to recognize the spiritual messages of the devil because, as a rule, he cannot communicate on the same spiritual frequency as God. The closer we are to God in the spirit, the lower we push the communication messages of the devil, the louder we allow the activation of the divine messages of God. We do not need to be afraid of those people practicing witchcraft once we understand their process of manipulation. People who practice witchcraft can work in conjunction with familiar spirits (demonic) to play tricks and lie to people. They can also capture the spirit of living humans devoid of the Holy Spirit. There are demonic highways where demonic spirits travel. Similarly, there are Holy highways where the Holy Spirit and angelic beings travel. There are also mysterious connections between the invisible and the physical world. Man is always fascinated by supernatural events, but we need to stay away from demonic activities.  As Christians, we are secured under the constant protection of the Holy Spirit, and God’s angels (Psalm 91).

Man’s Spiritual Interaction With Idols

Man’s interaction with idols has been a fascinating subject to me since I was young. The more I read the Old Testament, the more I am bewildered by how the kings in the book of Chronicles continue to serve man-made images, despite God’s warnings. The question I asked myself was, what is in these images luring people away from God? Although people may suggest that man wants to worship what he can see and touch, this explanation is insufficient. My explanation from the Word of Knowledge is a little scary to those who are not used to the realm of the spirit. The same way spirit can be transferred from one person to another, human spirit can be transferred to an object. The spirit cannot interact with the inanimate object, but can still mask the object. When people look at the object, they see the reflection of the human spirit masking the object. Once people start to collectively worship an idol, they open the window of their souls, leading to a spirit released from them to the idol. What they see as miracle by the idol is the reflection of their own human spirits. The collective power of human spirits masks the idol. Consequently, the idol has no power of functionality except the human spiritual reflection glaring through the idol. For example, today, people worship different idols, including money, power, pride, achievement, fame, pleasure, prejudice, and so on. Whatever makes us feel good can become an idol pulling us away from God, once we become obsessed with it. Some people act as though money, power, achievement, or fame possess them. Just as we become obsessed with romantic relationship, some people become obsessed with physical things, leading them to life disappointments. At other times, people interact with the demonic spirit thinking they are interacting with idols. Idols do not have spirit of their own except the ones man or the devil imposes on them. At times, the image of the idols people are worshipping is the representation of the demonic spirits, or the gods of human desire.

Man’s Spiritual Interaction with the Holy Spirit – Gateways to Heaven

Man’s interaction with the Holy Spirit is the Gate Ways of Heaven. Jesus came to the world to open this spiritual gateway before man. Most of the religious leaders of his time did not have a clue about God’s interaction with man on the spiritual level. They could only relate to God’s interaction with the prophets. When Jesus talked about his relationship and interaction with God, the religious leaders of his time claimed he was guilty of blasphemy. Jesus left with us a gift of the Holy Spirit to help us connect to God every day. The most sacred spiritual interaction is that of man with God. This is the most important. Man-to-man interaction that we want to cherish so much has its place, importance and functionality, but it is not as important as our spiritual relationship with God. Caution: Please do not replace God’s position in your heart with anything other than God. The entire gospel of Our Lord Jesus Christ is filled with his relentless desire to open the eyes of the world to a spiritual relationship with God. There is hardly anything Jesus discusses throughout his ministry on earth more than man’s relationship with God through the Holy Spirit. Even after Jesus left the physical world, he demonstrated his connection to his disciples through the Spirit realm. The first couple of chapters of the book of Revelation, as written by St. John, are mostly about the spiritual failures of the seven churches. Jesus’ responses to those churches should give today’s ministries clues about the importance of spiritual worship, our spiritual relationship, and our dependency on God through Jesus.

One of the major lessons Jesus taught me while walking in the Spirit of God is the benefit of processing most of my challenges in the realm of the Spirit of God. Unfortunately, most of us Christians tend to process problems at the level of human emotions. This is a very destructive level at which to process problems, leading us to treatment with psychotropic drug, and, eventually, frying human brain cells. The second nonproductive level we tend to process problems is the level of human spirit. Unfortunately, many people meditate on problems instead of meditating on the Word of God. This constant meditation on problems continues to feed the fire of human negative emotions. The more we think about aggravating situations, the more they make us angry. Many pathological behaviors will develop as a result. The best place to process problems is at the level of the Holy Spirit. Once I take the problem to this level, the Holy Spirit deactivates the poison of the problem, and the problem no longer bothers me. Take for example, a problem I encountered at work after leaving church one Sunday. I was in a very good mood and flying high in the Spirit. As a result, I was in a receptive mood, leaving my soul unguarded. As soon as I got to work, this lady who operated mostly in a negative spirit realm started to attack me with negative comments over the incidents of the previous day. The incident she was discussing was already resolved. She was still interested in throwing poisonous arrows at me with her negative words. She was one of those workers who thrived in negative spirit. Everything she said was very negative, as much as I tried to turn her in a positive direction. Most importantly, it was my fault because I did not put up my spiritual defense shields as I arrived at work. Consequently, I got hit, and within my soul, I was hurting because I was caught off guard. I was trying to deflate her poisonous arrows. I instituted a damage control with the help of the Word of God. This incident happened on Sunday. On Monday I was dreading going to work because the negative arrows of the enemy inflicted wounds in my soul. Immediately, I went on my knees and started praying to the Lord. I asked for empowerment over evil. I requested that the Lord give me strength and lift me up and beyond the fiery arrows of the enemy with toxic tongues. As soon as I got up from the prayer, all my emotional pains disappeared. The Holy Spirit took me to a higher spiritual dimension, so high that nothing people said bothered me. Once I started processing the incidents at the level of the Holy Spirit, I was set free as oppose to the results of processing the incident at the levels of human spirit and emotions. This is the more reason why it is important to walk in the Spirit of God. This state of existence with the help of the Holy Spirit helps us to extinguish the fiery arrows of the enemy. People tend to use work stress as an excuse for dwelling in a negative spiritual realm. It is only an excuse. The spirit that you allow to dominate you is the energy that controls you. I have worked with people who were so stressed out because we were very short of help, and never lose their heads. This particular day at work was so bad. Nobody had time for lunch or any break throughout the painful hours of work. During those horrible hours, we faced many challenges. Yet at the end of the shift, we were all laughing and joking with each other, and we all went home starving. If we learn to surrender to the Holy Spirit, he will always lift us up as a comforter, regardless of the situation in which we find ourselves.

Uncovering the Mystery of the Spirit World

Since there are different levels of spiritual interaction, we should be careful not to allow ourselves to be lured into the darkness of the spiritual world of Satan. Unfortunately, many well-meaning people have been tricked into the world of darkness. Satan has power, but has no salvation. People are lured by the devil because they do not understand the sacred nature of the spiritual world. For example, children today are listening to music carrying the venom of the devil in lyrics, content, style, and performance. People do not realize that every aspect of human communication, whether in music, speech, performance, or art, has both spirituality and energy attached to it. Suddenly, parents see negative behavioral changes in children and in vulnerable young adults and are clueless as to where the changes come from. Take another example of the initiation into a cult. People are of the misconception that the initiation is designed to directly communicate with a person. Quite the contrary, the message of any initiation is not designed to talk to a person, but to his human spirit. In the process, a willing person opens the window of his or her soul. Once the window of human soul is opened, the gateway for spiritual penetration is cleared for the message to be attached and locked on to the human spirit. At the moment the message penetrates human spirit, the person is captured by the group. This is the same principle underlying how people become slaves to ideologies, despite the prevalence of evidence to the contrary. It, therefore, becomes very difficult to get the person out of the group except by either expunging the spirit out of the person or by deactivating the coded messages embedded inside the human soul. Every message we receive from outside our world carries three components, including intellectual (cognitive), emotional (affect), and spiritual (soul). The one that captivates our attention is dependent on the energy state of our human spirit. Hypnosis works not because it is an appeal to human mind while the body is asleep. The truth is, hypnosis is a manipulation of the human spirit occurring while both the mind and body are put to sleep. If a person has control over his mind, why should he be willing to carry out the stupid instructions of the hypnotist? The journey into the world of the unknown during hypnosis is a dangerous journey of human spirit into the realm of the spirit unguarded by the Holy Spirit.

Caution at the Level of Human Spirituality

The Oprah show I have referenced was based on human level of spirituality, for the most part. It is important to warn people about the serious danger involved in expressing spirituality only at the human level. In every human relationship, there is a spiritual interaction between people since we are all spirit beings. Those relationships whether through romance, friendship, or blood, carry their dangers. Therefore, we need to be careful. As wonderful as these relationships can be helping us express ourselves, they have their limitations. They can never give us total satisfaction. No husband or wife on the face of this earth is able to totally satisfy his or her spouse’s needs. Total fulfillment in a romantic relationship is a fallacy created by the fairy tales of romance novels that we have accepted. One of the major reasons why marriage relationships are failing at an alarming rate in the Western World is because of the false notion that your spouse is supposed to bring you joy. False! False! False! If you do not have peace, no human relationship will ever give you peace. Similarly, if you do not find true joy in your relationship with the Lord, no earthly person will ever give you joy. Unlike general opinions, the greatest part of a Christian marriage is not getting what you want from your spouse, quite the contrary. In a marriage, there are certain things both partners bring to the relationship benefiting the entire family. The greatest part is learning to sacrifice for each other just as Jesus suffered and sacrificed himself for his bride (church) that he loved so much. In our hedonistic society, partners are no longer willing to sacrifice for each other. Today’s concept in many relationships is, “If I cannot get it from my spouse, I can get it from somebody elsewhere” leading to many divorces. A married pastor shocked a large group of married couples during a marriage seminar when he said, “I had to kill my desire for romance in my marriage because my wife is not a romantic type. I suffered depression for many years because of this as I felt alone most of the time. From my perception, I felt being punished or manipulated by her since she withheld romance from me. We have physical intimacy, but our romantic life is dead.” This pastor went on to explain that romance between him and his wife (when they used to have it early in their marriage) fed and nurtured his needs to be loved. He tried all kinds of ways to re-ignite the fire of romance between him and his wife including using some lovemaking videos. When the whole efforts failed, instead of developing a relationship outside marriage to nurture his hunger, he had to kill his desire for romance. He stressed that they still have physical intimacy but not as frequent. When he completely surrendered everything to the Lord, the joy of the Lord fed and nurtured his need for romance with his wife. The love of God through Jesus cured his depression due to his need for his wife to show him affection.

Your relationship with your spouse can only bring you some happiness, but it will also bring you some pain. This is the truth about life. The only person who can bring you everlasting joy is God through Jesus. No two imperfect people can come together and create a perfect relationship. People who spend their entire life searching for joy in human relationships are doomed to great disappointment. This does not mean that married couples should turn to other people outside their relationship to fulfill certain needs, but to actively seek a closer relationship with God, allowing Jesus to fulfill the rest of our needs through the Holy Spirit. Most of our unfulfilled needs are based on the desires of the flesh. And we are not willing to sacrifice for others. We are such a hedonistic society, dragging us to the flaming fire of hell! As I was writing this chapter, a coworker came to me and whispered in my ear that he had a conversation with a married female co-worker. The female coworker told him that the best time to enjoy sex was after praying with your spouse. He asked me, “Isn’t it true with you?” I emphatically said, “No!” Our problem in this life is to believe everything about life and relationship has to be about pleasure. This is why the human race is doomed! Jesus clearly differentiated the functionality of the spirit and that of the body in his conversation with Nicodemus, saying, “That which is born of the flesh is flesh, that which is born of the spirit is spirit” (St. John 3:6). We cannot mix spiritual expression with the pleasures of the flesh. These are two different expressions and are opposite to each other. Any time a person mixes sex with worship, that person is at the shrine of the devil, not the temple of the Holy Spirit. As a result of these misconceptions, the Holy Spirit ignited a fire in me to explain more about man and spirituality. This subject matter is more complex and much bigger than we can imagine. I will save the rest until the third volume of this book, titled the Invisible World of God. I choose to share some of the information here because the Lord directed me.

Perhaps people from both Christianity and the secular world may be thinking I have substituted a hot and satisfying romantic passion between a man and a woman who greatly love each other for a spiritual life with the Holy Spirit. The reality is, life on earth is not just about the fulfilling of man’s lustful desires for pleasuring the flesh. Life involves joy and pain, peace and sadness, betrayal and faithfulness, friends and enemies, hate and love, broken rules and fulfilled dreams, goal achievements and great disappointments, and the list continues. When we set our expectations higher than the realities of life, we suffer great pain of disappointment. Regardless of how satisfying or how long-lasting a romantic relationship may exist between a married couple, such fulfillment may collapse with unexpected tragedy, such as death of the spouse, or of a child, extramarital affairs, failed aspirations, unmet needs, sickness, or a change of life by one of the couple. The point is, no earthly relationships will ever bring a lasting joy and happiness in the absence of God. Man has the tendency to place the joy of human relationship where God ought to be placed. When those relationships break down, we start to blame God as if God is the one who asked us to engage in the reckless behavior of obsessive romantic love while pushing God aside. The joy of romantic love is very temporary and will eventually die in the absence of spiritual love between two people. Many marriages are breaking down faster in the Western World because man is in search for the ultimate pleasure that transcends the ordinary. This quest which allows the exploration of unlimited pleasure is the recipe for the downfall of man. This is the more reason why Jesus warned us, “He who loves his father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me, and he who loves his son, or daughter more than me, is not worthy of me” (St. Matthew 10:37).

I strongly believe the institution of marriage, as we know it and as ordained by God, is in serious danger because of man’s obsession with illicit pleasures. I do not believe the marriage institution as we see it today is sustainable. Once this institution collapses, the human race is doomed! Jesus mentioned this as one of the signs of the end of time.

“And because lawlessness will abound, the love of many will grow cold” (St. Matthew 24:12).

Operational Mystery of the Spirit – Testimony #127

While the Holy Spirit was speaking into my heart, the Lord revealed one of the mysteries of human existence regarding human spirit to me. Judging from the messages I was receiving at this time, people are attending too much to things of the physical and ignoring more important things of the Spirit. Sadly today, man’s obsession with materialism is leading us into the wilderness of despair and moral bankruptcy. When Jesus came, one of his major objectives was to open the eyes of men to the invisible world of the Spirit of God. The religious leaders of those days were too stuck with what they could see and feel. They forgot about the power of things they were unable to see in the Spirit world of God. Today, people are too stuck with things of the flesh and unable to see far beyond the physical because they are in bondage to materialism. Many people are imprisoned by what they possessed! Once we understand the world of the spirit, we will learn to walk in divine Spirit, leading to a closer relationship with God through Christ. Sunday morning worship will not be reduced to tradition of rituals, but will be an active and dedicated determination to seek the presence of God. If we do not understand some of the events in the spirit realm, it becomes more difficult for us to relate to the events of the invisible world of God. We have recited the verse “God is a Spirit, those who worship him must worship him in Spirit and in truth” (St. John 4:24). Do we really understand what this means? If we do, how come we do not worship God in Spirit every Sunday? The answer is, we do not understand the world of the Spirit of God. If we do, we will spend the rest of our lives walking in the Spirit to actively seek the presence of God every day. I believe God has given me this Word of Knowledge so I can reveal some of his mysteries to the world. David echoes the power of divine knowledge in one of his Psalms, saying, “The secret of the Lord is with those who fear him, and he will show them his covenant” (Psalm 25:14).

In response to the Oprah Show under discussion, the Holy Spirit placed me in a class for about a week and continued to lecture me about the mystery of human existence and relationship with God. This is what it means to be given the Word of Knowledge. In the process of this experience, the Holy Spirit helps me to uncover the secret of my existence. I have been searching for this for a long time. Perhaps the Oprah Show of June 10, 2009, needed to receive some of the credits. I give the greatest credit to Our Lord Jesus Christ. The Lord has been walking patiently with me through this journey, guiding me to do the will of the Father. I was purposely designed to do this before I was born. Only God the Father can read my heart to know how I am profoundly very grateful to him for the opportunity and the access granted me in the Spirit realm. Here, I will continue to share some of the critical information the Holy Spirit revealed to me.

Splitting of Human Spirit

We are all spirit beings living in a physical body. When God created man’s physical body, he transferred part of his Spirit into man’s body and man became a living soul. Without the human spirit, man is just a physical entity devoid of life. I am explaining the Word of Knowledge I received from the Lord with the title Splitting of the Spirit because most people do not know it happens to us all the time. The best way to explain splitting of human spirit is to reflect on what happens when a man and a woman fall in love. Once they marry, they operate on a similar spiritual dimension together, though not even aware of this. Physical intimacy is not just physical. There is an emotional and spiritual intimacy that accompanies the act of sex. Once this physical act has taken place, the man pours part of his spirit into the woman, and the woman introduces part of her spirit into the man. However, before this happens, both have to open the windows of their soul to receive and accept each other’s spiritual intercourse. In the case of a prostitute having physical intimacy with a client, the prostitute closes the window of her soul during the physical act. Any time she opens the window of her soul to a client, her spirit is captured.  This may start a romantic relationship between a prostitute and her client. In one case when this happened, according to the woman’s testimony, she felt so much compassion for her client. This male client was weeping. His heart was broken because his wife had just left him. The prostitute opened the window of her soul to receive him, and they ended up with a spiritual intercourse. They fell in love. He got her out of prostitution, and they got married. She consequently started a ministry to get other women out of prostitution.

After people have been married for a while, people looking at them from the outside tend to see that they look alike, talk alike, laugh alike, and do many things the same way despite having some other differences. In a marriage relationship, the first key to a disagreement is not what he did or what she did. The disagreement starts from within the individual person based on the reaction to the spirit he or she had received from the spouse. Many times people think that fighting in a marriage is due to what the other person has done wrong. That is not the entire story. What makes the husband angry with the wife or the wife angry with her husband is the inability to receive, accept, and operate with the new human spirit received from each other. As a result of our aversion to this human spirit deposited in us, we learn to close the window of our souls, and the fire of anger is ignited from within. This is why most of the fighting within a marriage is at the level of soul-to-soul confrontations. The reason why the first couple of years of marriage are troubles because the couples are learning to get used to the new human spirit they have just received from their spouses. Therefore, the fighting we see between couples being expressed physically started from the human spiritual realm as a conflict between the two souls. Couples who keep the windows of their souls open to each other will grow and prosper together because they have learned to receive, accept, and operate with the human spirit of their spouses. Once they learn to operate on the human spirit realm together, they start to love each other with more tolerance and acceptance of each other. Consequently, they become a united human spirit and start to feel for each other even though they may be miles away. The spirit of the man tends to lock onto the passion of the woman and vice versa. The husband and wife may be a distance apart from each other and still be able to sense each other’s emotional pain or sense the presence of danger around their spouse. Only God knows how much of us we split and give to other person. The united human spirits with two married people is what Jesus referred to as becoming one in Christ. Unfortunately, there are people who are physically but not spiritually, married. There are also marriages where the wife opens the window of her soul, and the husband closes the window of his soul to receive the wife’s spirit. Those types of relationships do not last. The one who closes the window of his or her soul will easily walk away from the relationship, creating pain and bitterness for the spouse who was faithful to the relationship. We suffer a lot of pain from a broken heart not because we feel so rejected even though that is part of it. The intense pain is associated with the part of our human spirit we have let go and have lost into the other person that we may never receive back. This may ignite the scenario of a fatal attraction because the person that is madly in love will not let go. It was an unfair exchange and we feel cheated, because we feel a part of us was stolen. At times, we feel a part of us just died. This is the more reason why people feel so empty when the romantic relationship is broken. The one who walked away closed the window of his or her soul years before the physical break up.  While the windows of our souls are opened to another person, we are vulnerable because we refuse to see the warning signs. Falling in love is more than just a romantic affair; it is also about soul ties.

An Extramarital Affair is More than Physical Intimacy

For a marriage to work, there has to be a merging of two human spirits. The wife has to open the window of her soul to receive the spirit of her husband while the husband has to open the window of his soul to receive the spirit of his wife. Sex with a prostitute or an affair with another person outside marriage can result in the same spiritual intercourse, leading to conflicts within the marriage.

“Do you not know that he who is joined to a harlot is one body with her? For the two, he says shall become one flesh” (I Corinthians 6:16).

Paul’s first letter to the Corinthians in this verse echoed Jesus, who described the spiritual intercourse involved during physical intimacy. He was, therefore, warning people to flee from sexual immorality because of the dangerous implications to relationship with the spouse and the Lord. Contrary to the general notion of what hurts in an extramarital affair, it is not the physical act. What hurts the other spouse is the resultant spiritual intercourse with the outsider at the level of human souls. For example, in a husband having an extramarital affair with another woman receives the split spirit of the other woman into his soul. The other woman’s split spirit merges with the husband’s spirit at the level of his passion, if he opens the window of his soul. At home, his wife has to deal with the spirit of the other woman hovering over her husband. If the husband did not open the window of his soul during the affair, his wife may not see the lingering effects of another woman’s spirit over her husband. The biggest fight is ignited in the realm of human spirit when the wife puts up a fight over the spirit of another woman hovering over her husband. Eventually, this fight is expressed in the physical realm between the husband and the wife over the affair. The reason why affairs hurt is not because of the act, but because of the betrayal of sharing something so precious to her in human spirit realm with another woman. The wife was hurt because her husband had tied his soul with another woman at the level of his passion. Same thing happens if the wife is having the affair. The first thing after knowing about the affair, the offended wife asks a very important question from her husband. “Is there any room left in your soul (heart) for me?” The wife feels deeply hurt because her husband allows another woman to invade an area in his heart specially reserved for her. It is like a husband giving his wife precious possession away to another woman. Similarly, when a person has an extramarital affair because he or she is angry with the spouse, it is like a way to punish the spouse. The angry spouse is saying, “Because I’m angry at you, I will give something very special to you to somebody else as a punishment.” Nothing hurts like an adult being treated in a marriage like a little child. This is part of the reasons why the offended spouse feels humiliated. Some husbands unfortunately resort to physical violence to regain their pride after confirming their wives’ extramarital affair. It is important to know that similar spiritual interactions take place between siblings, relatives, parents and their children, friends, teachers, and students, with varying degrees of spiritual intensity. People do not have to be involved in physical intimacy before experiencing spiritual intimacy.

Splitting of Demonic Spirit

In the Garden of Eden, the devil seduced the woman. It was not a physical seduction. The devil had what can be called a spiritual intercourse. The woman allowed herself to be seduced because she opened the window of her soul to the devil. This was where the old term “A person has sold his soul to the devil” came from. A component of the devil’s spirit locked onto the human spirit at the level of his desires and lusts. The devil contaminated the soul of man in the Garden of Eden. The original sin became a generational curse to all humans born by a woman. This is what it means when man is referred to as being born in sin. Every human being born in this world carries the genetic code of the devil because the contamination continues to spread to all of man’s offspring.

Jesus referred to this when he said, “You will do the deed of your father the devil. He was a murderer from the beginning” (St. John 8:44).

Jesus’ statement sounded very harsh and insulting to the religious leaders of his time, but he was making a statement of fact. This is why the devil has continuous access to man’s mind at the level of his desires. If we can destroy the devil’s access to man’s desires, man is set free from the bondage of the flesh. This is why St. Paul said, “Therefore we were buried with him through the baptism into death, that just as Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life” (Romans 6:4).

I do not believe it is easy to destroy the devil’s code until after death, when we are given a new body devoid of the genetic code of the devil. We will be like angels. However, with the help of the Holy Spirit, we can deactivate the genetic code of the devil from our human inner computer (soul). The devil still has access, but we refuse to respond to his messages. The Holy Spirit becomes like an anti-virus in human soul. Demons also hang around people all the time. This is why people hear the voice of the devil most of the time when they are in the soul realm. With prayer and fasting we can detach the demons from hanging around us and allow the attachment of the ministering Spirits. Examples of splitting of demonic spirit are present throughout the New Testament. One example occurred when the demonic spirit came out of a possessed man and landed on two thousand pigs, crashing each of them into the river (Mark 5:7-15). In another example, there were those who wanted to utilize the Holy Spirit to cast out demons without the anointing of the Holy Spirit. The man possessed was able to subdue all of them. The man with the evil spirit leaped on them, overpowered them, and prevailed against them, so they ran out of the house naked and wounded (Acts 19:16).

Splitting of the Holy Spirit

I have introduced the topic of  “Splitting the Spirit” to give Christians the understanding of difference in spirits, and some of the functionalities of different spirits. Once we understand this basic aspect of operation at the spirit dimension, it becomes easier to understand the functions of the Holy Spirit and his operations within believers. We will also have a better understanding of God expressing himself as the Father, Son, and the Holy Spirit. The first time a spirit was transferred in the Bible was from God to Adam. Another critical time when God split and transferred a spirit was while the children of Israel were in the wilderness. Moses father-in-law told Moses’ he needed help to minister to the people. Seventy men were selected from among the Israelites. God took and split the Spirit on Moses and placed the Spirit on the men.

Then the Lord came down in the cloud, and spoke to him, and took of the Spirit that was upon him, and placed the same upon the seventy elders. And it happened, when the Spirit rested upon them, they prophesied (Numbers 11:25).

On the day of Pentecost, the same Holy Spirit came down upon the disciples, splitting into tongues of fire landing and anointing each of them, and they were able to speak in foreign languages.

And suddenly there came a sound from Heaven, as of a rustling mighty wind, and it filled the whole house where they were sitting. Then there appeared to them divided tongues, as of fire, and one sat upon each of them. And they were filled with the Holy Spirit and began to speak in tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance (Acts 2:2-4).

If a person is not able to understand God representing himself in three forms as the Father, Son, and the Holy Spirit, think about God’s Spirit splitting, and indwelling within over one billion believers. At the same time, the same Spirit of God functions in ALL these believers, representing the will of God.

Inter-dimensional Gateways

Human is a spirit being living in a house called the body. When the house breaks down, man is clothed only in the divine body not seen in the physical world. In the spirit body, man is able to travel through the physical (visible) and the spiritual (invisible) existence.

“For the things which are seen are temporal, but the things which are not seen, are eternal” (II Corinthians 4:18).

“For we know if our earthly house, this tent, is destroyed, we have a building from God, not made by hands, eternal in the Heavens” (II Corinthians 5:1).

We know that the spirit and the earthly realms exist. The spirit world is invisible while the earthly realm is visible to human eyes. Both of them are interrelated, with existence in separate dimensions. The question is, how do we travel between the earthly and the spiritual dimension? What renders the physical body visible in the earthly realm and later invisible in the same dimension? This is how the angels travel back and forth through the Holy inter-dimensional highways. God appeared to Moses and the children of Israel at separate times, breaking through the spiritual dimension into the earthly dimension. This was how Moses received the Ten Commandments and how Moses saw the back part of God in the earthly realm. However, what is the mystery between the visible and the invisible existence in the earthly realm? Only God has the key to that question as he appeared before Moses.

But God said, “You cannot see my face, for no man shall see me and live. Here is a place by me, and you shall stand on the rock. So it shall be, while my glory passes by, that I will cover you with my hand while I pass. Then, I will take away my hand, and you will see my back, but my face shall not be seen” (Exodus 33:20-23).

The mystery of seeing divine manifestations from the spirit realm to the earthly realm is the hand of God. God’s messenger angels appeared to Lot prior to the destruction of the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah. They broke from the spiritual to the earthly realm. These angels are spiritual beings who took the form of an earthly being to communicate God’s message (Genesis 18 and 19). Similarly, God’s messenger angel appeared to Manoah, and predicted the birth of Samson. The angel broke from the spiritual into the earthly, and back to the spiritual realm.

It happened as the flame went up towards Heaven from the altar, the angel of the Lord ascended in the flame of the altar. When Manoah and his wife saw this, they fell on their faces to the ground (Judges 13:20).

The same way this messenger angel went from the earthly realm back into the heavenly realm, the prophet Elijah went to Heaven with the chariots of fire. On the Ascension Day, Jesus went from the earthly realm into the heavenly realm. All these travels happen through the invisible inter-dimensional highways of God. These highways do not exist only as connections between the heavenly and the earthly existence. There are parallel highways between the visible and the invisible world in the earthly realm. For example, after Phillip baptized the Ethiopian eunuch, he disappeared with the help of the Holy Spirit. Phillip was later found in Azotus, preaching.

The Spirit of the Lord caught Phillip away, so that the eunuch saw him no more…..But Phillip was found in Azotus (Acts 8:39).

How did Phillip disappear from one city and appear in another if not because he was traveling on God’s invisible highways? When Jesus was about to be stoned in the temple, he appeared to have rendered himself invisible. The Bible indicates that Jesus walked through their midst, and they did not see him.

Then, they took up stones to throw at him, but Jesus hid himself, and went out of the temple, going through the midst of them (St. John 8:59).

In a story in the Old Testament, when people of Sodom wanted to break into Lot’s house, the messenger angels hit the people with blindness, and they could not see the entrance to the house.

And they struck the men who were at the doorway of the house with blindness, both small and great, so that they became weary trying to find the door (Genesis 19:11).

From most of these biblical references, angels travel through these inter-dimensional highways all the time between the spiritual and the earthly dimensions. They are visible when they enter the earthly realm and disappear when they enter the heavenly realm. Only the Lord knows the conditions of the appearance and the disappearance of these angels or of anybody traveling through these dimensions. Some gifted people are able to see angels in the spiritual realm while others are unable to see these angels. The critical point of the message here is for Christians to understand that the same way these heavenly highways exist; the demonic highways also exist. Some Christians, due to lack of knowledge, are terrified when they encounter people using demonic powers to perform miracles and scare people. The devil has no magical power to perform any wonders except imitating and polluting what the Holy Spirit does. The demonic entities cannot manifest in the form of physical bodies as the angels do. The demon has to possess people before manifestations using the body that he possesses. However, in most cases of demonic possession, a perceptive person devoid of the Holy Spirit opens his or her soul in the wrong place, allowing the demons to come inside. Furthermore, in the miracle of birth, nobody knows when the human spirit enters a pregnant woman. The devil cannot do the same thing, perhaps in the birth of the anti-Christ, according to the book of Revelation. God placed specific rules guarding the temple of human procreation. The human expression we see in a living person is not the expression of the physical being we see. Human expression is that of the spirit living in that body. The human body is a dwelling place that houses the human spirit. In very few situations when a human spirit enters a pregnant woman, and does not like the environment of intended birth, he can leave that body, and go elsewhere. When he does, the baby dies inside the woman because the human spirit can only enter a human body of a pregnant woman once. As soon as the human spirit enters a body, the gateway inside that woman is shut to prevent another spirit from entering the woman. In case of twins, of course, there are two gates, one for each baby. Once the human spirit penetrates each baby, those doors are locked shut. The human spirit then takes up residence at the center of human abdomen a little lower than the heart, just like Jesus said,

“He that believes in me, as the scripture says, out of his belly shall flow the rivers of living water” (St. John 7:38). The only time that window is opened again by choice is when a person intentionally opens the window of his or her soul for the entrance of either the Holy Spirit or demonic spirit. Consequently, Christians should never be scared of any magic or demonic forces. The Holy Spirit that dwells inside all Christians has power over all demonic activities.

The Holy Mantle of God

I have been discussing the functionality of the spirit in the invisible world to bring us to this point. As I mentioned earlier, the Oprah Show of June 10, 2009, on “Spirituality 101” ignited the Holy Spirit and activated the Word of Knowledge within me specific to this topic. The next question is, “What is the Word of Knowledge?” In Paul’s first letter to the Corinthians, he mentioned the gifts of the Spirit, one of which was, “the Word of Knowledge.”

“But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to each person for the profit of all. For to one is given the word of wisdom through the Spirit, to another is given the Word of Knowledge through the same Spirit” (I Corinthians 12:7-8).

Based on my own personal experience, the Word of Knowledge is the information delivered into the spirit of a messenger through divine, supernatural, and invisible dimension of God. This happens without any foreknowledge or assistance from the earthly realm for the purpose of ministry. Even though all the information came from God, it tends to come through about five different sources. The sources include God, Jesus, Holy Spirit, Ministering Spirits, and the Host of Heavens. I have had communication and interactions with all five sources. All of them tend to use the communication frequency line of the Holy Spirit. The information is just poured into my human spirit while I am busy meditating on the same Word of God. The more I meditate on specific Word, the more the door of knowledge is opened in my heart to receive divine messages regarding the same topic. This was exactly what happened when I listened to the Oprah Show about Spirituality 101. The Holy Spirit ignited a passion in me to tell the rest of the story about man’s spirituality in connection with God. I know it is the Holy Spirit giving me the information because I am mostly under the anointing of the Holy Spirit or under divine fire of God when the outpour of knowledge happens. It is as if the Portal Gates of Heaven are opened and the Lord is delivering messages into my heart. Some of the messages are just poured into my human spirit. Many times, the Holy Spirit will engage and put me in a class, talking to me about different gospel messages in the Bible. Other times, I have asked Jesus questions about something I did not understand. Immediately, he would respond by giving me a vision, a dream, or a message to answer my question. Jesus’ responses tend to come with tremendous power of the Holy Spirit, scaring the daylight out of me. At other times, I did not ask a question, but the information just came. When I received such information, I will check the Bible or other sources to confirm what I was being told. This is not because I doubted God, but because I wanted to be sure I was not making all these things up in my mind. One time, I was told by the Holy Spirit that Jesus gave a farewell message. Nobody ever told me about a speech by Jesus called a farewell message in the over fifty years I have been studying the Bible. Then I placed the words “Jesus Farewell Message” on the Internet. Immediately, chapters on John 13 to 16 came up in my search. I was ecstatic because the Holy Spirit had already directed me to the same chapters.

This incident of divine revelation of knowledge gives us a clue about future events and the end time. Daniel’s account about the end time gives some clues about some of the events that will be taking place on earth leading us to that time. Daniel said, “But you, Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book until the time of the end; many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall increase” (Daniel 12:4).

In my life, while listening to religious programs, I have never heard so much about the Word of Knowledge from preachers, ministers, evangelists, pastors, as I have recently heard. Even though we do not know the time, the Lord continues to give us clues about the coming events of the end time. Based on what we are presently seeing in the world, the devil with the spirit of anti-Christ will turn this world upside down. However, the Lord will protect and take care of his own people just as he did during the time Elijah was being persecuted. Elijah thought all the prophets and God’s people were dead and that he was the only one remaining and they were after him to kill him. God, therefore, responded and opened the heart of Elijah to understand that he was not alone.

God said, “Yet I have reserved seven thousand in Israel, all whose knees have not bowed to Baal, and every mouth that has not kissed him” (I Kings 19:18).

I want to stress this point. The Holy Spirit gave me the information as the Word of Knowledge I am sharing in this section of the book the same way he has educated me throughout this book. I did not attend any class; nobody taught me anything regarding this topic. This is not the first time. The Lord continued to pour his messages into my spirit, bathing my soul with divine revelations. I was just pouring down on the paper what the Spirit of the Lord was speaking through me. I want to be sure I give credit to whom credit is due. The credit is due to the Lord, not me. I am just an ordinary servant in his ministry. Being placed in a class by the Holy Spirit is a fascinating experience. Most importantly, this incident led to a revelation by the Holy Spirit to me about who I was. For many years, my wife and I had discussed the issue regarding some of the miracles we have experienced. We were pondering the mystery behind my mission as a messenger for the Lord. That critical information I had been seeking was revealed to me through this mysterious revelation. First, I want to discuss the issue of the Holy Mantle, and this will lead to the discussion of the mystery revealed to me about myself. Perhaps this secret will lead others to discover who they are in Christ.

Divine Key to Problem Resolution

As mentioned earlier in this book, there are special messengers that God sent to this world for special missions. Prior to their arrival on earth, God gave each of them a mantle, which I will name a Holy Mantle. This mantle is the invisible spiritual garment these messengers will wear and will define their life’s journey. The Holy Mantle consists of the Holy Spirit, spiritual power, spiritual gifts, miracles accompanying the mission, the purpose of God, and the after-mission crown of glory. These Holy Mantles were specially designed by God and directed for a specific purpose and mission on earth. In most cases, the mantle had been used before by some of God’s messengers of the past. Any messenger given this mantle will experience a life paralleling that of the original owner of the mantle. The life experience may not totally be a mirror image of the original owner, but will have some similarities. Some of the prior life perceptions by a messenger may be due to the residue of knowledge still encased in the mantle from the previous user of the Holy mantle. It is like moving into a new home and able to see the remnants left behind by people who previously used to live in the house. At times, the entire mantle is handed over to the new messenger. Other times, only a portion of the mantle is handed over. For example, John the Baptist came in the mantle of Elijah the prophet. He was said to be coming in the Spirit and power of Elijah. This very short description was enough to define the Holy Mantle, which brought John the Baptist to the world. Both of them served the Lord and his purpose, and both of them were persecuted for righteousness by the earthly rulers. The primary cause of persecution was because of the messages God asked them to deliver to the people. Jesus, for example, passed some of the functionalities of his mantle to all his disciples and nearly all of them lived a life of ministry paralleling that of Christ. Any messenger called and ordained by Jesus to serve in the ministry will be given some functionalities of the Spirit of Jesus in a mantle package. Jesus referred to the transfer of his Spirit saying, “However, when the Spirit of truth has come, he will guide you to all truth; for he will not speak on his own authority, but whatever he hears, he will speak, and he will tell you things to come. He will glory me, for he will take of what is mine and declare it to you. All things that the Father has are mine. Therefore I said he will take of mine and declare it to you” (St. John 16:13-15).

One point Jesus repeated and stressed in these statements was “He will take of mine and

declare it to you.” Jesus was talking more about prophetic messages being delivered by the Holy Spirit. He was stressing the point that the Holy Spirit will take part of Jesus mantle and hand it over to the disciples and all those called to serve in his ministry. This is a critical point the Holy Spirit revealed to me about the process of moving in the spiritual realm with the power of the Holy Spirit. Once we understand that part of the mantle of Jesus is given to us, we must then learn to work with the mantle for God’s glory. One way the mantle helps messengers is to block the negative energy created in the human mind and fostering negative thoughts. We understand that what we think in our mind ignites our human emotions. Our emotions control our behavior. But people tend to ignore one critical factor, known as the catalyx. Regardless of what we think, the energy in which we are submerged is what defines our emotional reactions to our thought patterns. For example, a depressed woman went to the doctor. Her doctor told her he wanted to check her out for possible cancer by doing a special test. Without getting the result of the test from her doctor, she went home and committed suicide, leaving a note saying her doctor told her she had cancer. On the other hand, another woman was told by her doctor she needed heart by-pass surgery. She used the opportunity to call her prayer warriors in the church to start praying for her as she headed for surgery. One of the biggest mistakes people make today is to think “the mind” is the cause of most of their problems. This is not necessarily true. The way the human mind functions is based on two factors: energy and the spirit. These are the two major factors driving the human mind. The critical factor that defines outcome is not so much what we are thinking, but the energy factor that is driving our perception and thought patterns. Many thoughts go through human mind each day. The one that is sustained is based on the energy of the spirit we are submerged, or the spirit we allow to drive us. A depressed or fearful spirit tends to lead to negative outcomes. Positive Spirit of God always leads to positive outcomes. Furthermore, the energy factor is governed by the spirit that we allow to control the events of our life. Human spirit leads us into great disappointment. Demonic spirit leads us into the wilderness of despair and away from God. The Holy Spirit is the only one that helps to control the negative energy surrounding us by spirit neutralization reactions. The positive energy of the Holy Spirit prevails. This is the reason why Paul said, “God did not give us the spirit of fear, but of power, love and sound mind” (II Timothy 1:7).

This means, the Spirit of Christ prevails against all forms of negative events in man’s life. Paul did not say God did not give us the “emotion of fear” he said the “spirit of fear.” He understood that the factor driving human emotion is the energy in which we are submerged, and the energy is supplied by the spirit we allow to drive us. Paul understands that it is the energy that propels human emotions and subsequently governs human reactions or behavior. People going through painful emotions can be relieved if they enter into the higher spiritual realm of God instead of wallowing in self-pity at the realm of human spirit. Therefore, the best solution to painful emotions is to immediately move into the Spirit realm of God as guided by the mantle of Jesus Christ given to believers.  Consequently, the key to processing challenges is to process and manage the problem at the realm of the Spirit of God. The Book of Chronicles narrates stories upon stories of the benefit of seeking God before the children of Israel went to war. They did more than present the problem to God; they processed most of their problems at the realm of the Spirit of God. Unfortunately today, many Christians still process their problems at the realm of human spirit, leading to many disasters and visits to the psychiatrist’s office. The more we process problems at the realm of human emotions, the more we give the devil opportunity to overpower us. The devil loves to ride on man’s negative emotions. Once we learn to process challenges at the realm of the Holy Spirit, we are insulated from the flesh and the devil. Most people are victimized by their own negative emotions or the negative emotions of others because they do not understand the functioning power of the Holy Spirit. The empowerment Paul was talking about was not human power, but that of the Holy Spirit. We therefore must enter into the spiritual realm of God through Jesus to access that spiritual power. The more we process problems at the level of human spirit, the more we are a nation of emotionally dysfunctional people. Take the case of a Christian who used to tell me that he tended to feel better when he was around people. While he was with himself, he spent time submerged in negative spirit and despair. But, once around positive people, he tended to feel better. Perhaps, it is possible that the fellowship with another person helps him to feel better. But the reality is, the positive energy around other people driven by the presence of the Holy Spirit are the two powerful forces fostering an atmosphere of joy and peace. In the presence of God, we experience the fullness of joy. Praise the Lord! In the presence of the devil, we experience the fullness of pain, sorrow, and despair. Once this man gets back to his place again, he goes back into depression because the spirit atmosphere of his dwelling place fosters negative spirit of fear, depression, and despair. This is why vacation can be helpful to a feuding couple. Once they leave the home environment where they are submerged in a pool of negative energies driven by negative spirits, the different and positive atmosphere out of home will be of greater benefit to the couple.

Functions of the Holy Mantle

The key to the Holy Mantle is to serve the Lord. However, not all those given Holy Mantles are serving in the ministry. The biggest mistake we tend to make is to believe our achievements are due to our own doing. There are many people who work harder, better people, and even more naturally talented than we are, but will never achieve the greatness of those who receive Holy Mantles from the Lord. God tends to position certain people at certain strategic positions in life to serve his purpose. For example, there are some rich people given the mantle of King Solomon, pre-ordained to serve the Lord’s purpose. There are people gifted with the musical talents of King David, who are presently using their music mantle to serve the Lord, and some are in the secular world lost in the oceans of life. There are some people given the mantle of preaching similar to the Holy Mantle of Peter. People tend to experience one mantle, and there are some people, for reasons best known to God who are given double mantles. People who carry similar mantles tend to gravitate towards each other because of the Holy Spirit and the specific functionality within the individual. People with similar missions tend to find and attract each other. They may function complimentary to others, or be an additional blessing to fellow messengers. In most cases, the Lord, who is the author of each mantle, is the only one able to transfer the mantle. Divine power can be transferred from one person to another, affecting miracles called impartation. However, only the Lord can transfer a whole mantle from one person to another. The reason is very simple. God is the one who created each person, including each person’s unique functional codes. He knows the ability he placed in each person. He will therefore grant a Holy Mantle suitable for each person he created like a jacket, to fulfill the purpose for which he sent such a person to the world. A son can receive his father’s Holy Mantle, likewise a servant can receive his master’s mantle like Prophet Elisha received from Prophet Elijah (II King 2:14-15), and Jesus gave to his disciples (Acts 1:8). In most of these cases, only the divine Spirit and the energies are transferred, not the entire mantle. At the time of transition to Heaven, a messenger of God will unclothe himself from the Holy Mantle, and pass on to the next person, or persons willing and prepared to receive such divine gift. Once the messengers leave the earthly realm, the mantles are no longer needed.

Great caution! We need to be very careful once the Lord has defined us as being a mantle carrier for him. God tends to allow us to wander in the wilderness of life for so many years doing our own thing. We may even be doing things contrary to the will of God, just like Saul in the book of Acts. Once God’s time and missions are ready, the Lord visits with the messenger and transforms that person to do his will. Tragedy occurs when people refuse to be transformed to do God’s will. I have seen the tragic end of some people who resisted God’s purpose for the mantle assigned to them. King Saul, in the Old Testament, was one of those people. He died a tragic death. God is a very patient God. He will give us a lot of opportunities to repent. When his patience runs out, watch out! He did not create us for our own amusements, contrary to what we think. God created us and sent us to this world for his own purpose. People find this hard to believe. They think their achievements are their own doing. They do not realize their achievement is by divine providence of God. Life without God, regardless of what we have achieved, is an empty life leading to despair and depression. If you still suffer depression despite your achievements, you need to have a closer relationship with God through Jesus. Again, in his presence is the fullness of joy!

In reference to the personal revelation I mentioned earlier, it was made clear to me that my life’s journey was patterned after the Holy Mantle God gave me prior to my arrival on earth. When I look back into all the crises of my life, including injustice and persecution, hate and betrayal, deaths and personal tragedies, I believe the mantle God gave me dictated and defined my life’s journey. I used to be very upset with some of the painful experiences I had to face in life. I was very upset when the Lord brought me to the lowest point in my life. Today, my heart is filled with so much joy as Jesus walks me through the wilderness of life. Jesus used this opportunity to tell me who I was. Jesus defined me by the Holy Mantle he gave me. What a great privilege to serve the Lord for his purpose. I can remember the first visitation he made to me years ago. Jesus said directly to me, “Deny yourself, take your cross and follow me.” This statement shaped my journey with Christ. Perhaps the reader may be wondering, why all these spiritual explanations regarding prophecy over the United States? The point is, many people in the United States are too stuck in the issues of the physical world and know absolutely little about the spiritual realm. Consequently, people are going to be deceived by demonic influences of the anti-Christ, as Jesus warned while he was on earth. People perish because of lack of knowledge. Unfortunately, an average person in the United States only believes in the world of the things he or she can see, hear, touch, smell, or feel. They dismiss the existence of the spirit world. This spirit world is going to eventually victimize them in the future. “For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into apostles of Christ” (II Corinthians 11:13).

Spiritual deception is more reason why people need to learn to walk in the Spirit of God and not allow the devil to deceive them.

Worshipping God – Testimony # 128

Before I end this book, I want to briefly discuss what God is shouting to the body of Christ through Jesus at this time. God is shouting, among other phrases, “Spiritual Worship.” When God gave me the Word of Knowledge early in 2009, about the Gates of Heaven, I was unaware what he was going to do with the message. The purpose of the Gates of Heaven is the outpouring of the Holy Spirit, as God wanted to be closer in Spirit to those who believe in him through Our Lord Jesus Christ. Sadly, many of the churches today are very big on entertainment and traditional style of worship devoid of actively seeking the presence of God. If I had my way, every Sunday service would include a fifteen-to-twenty minute hymns or songs of solemn meditation before God. Before this can happen, the atmosphere of spiritual worship must be set by the pastor of the church during service. This sacred atmosphere must be propagated through a collective meditation in the church led by a lead worshipper or a psalmist. This is the atmosphere that reduces the influence of the flesh, chases away the devil, and allows the Spirit of God to take control. The church members themselves must be prepared for worship as they enter the sanctuary of God and not act as if they are attending a fashion show. The entire purpose is to actively seek the presence of God during service. This cannot happen in a church where fighting and disagreement dominate the congregation or a church where the pastor is busy massaging his own ego and submerged in the deceitfulness of pride. We must enter the sanctuary of God in humility, purity, and cleanliness before his presence. The best preacher who knows how to effectively lead people to the presence of God using the hymns of meditation during worship service is Benny Hinn, the international tele-evangelist. He does an excellent job leading the entire congregation into a spiritual worship. Either Benny will do it himself or he will ask a psalmist or a singer to lead the congregation as people open the windows of their souls seeking the presence of God.

Once the atmosphere of spiritual worship is established, the Holy Spirit comes down, and the entire congregation will feel his presence. The spiritual worship leads members to ascension in the Spirit of God, a unification with the Spirit of Christ, experiencing the opening Gates of Heaven, and the manifestations of the light of God’s glory. Once the Holy Spirit descends within the congregation, we experience the light, the presence of God, the fullness of joy, the mightiness of his grace, and the healing of his divine power. We are created to worship God, and not to brag so much about our achievements. God is the only one who grants us all the things of this world to enjoy. Unfortunately, some people still act as though it was their ability and wisdom that granted them success. God has granted each person special gifts and talents; he sits back and watches how we journey through life with what he has given us. One day, when we come face to face with him, we will have to give accounts of what we have done with what he has given to us. The good news today is, spiritual revival is breaking out in many churches across the nation, even in some spiritually dead Baptist churches. Entertainment and performance can be used to lead people to spiritual worship. But, entertainment alone should not be the goal.

Entering the Presence of God in the Spirit

In October 2009, I overheard a radio preacher saying, “All these accounts of people going to Heaven in near-death experiences are unbiblical and ridiculous.” Once I hear a preacher speaking this way, I know that person is not walking in this Spirit of God. People need to understand that not all preachers are being led by the Holy Spirit. There are preachers and believers alike who gifted by the indwelling of the Holy Spirit, but are unwilling to surrender to him. Their messages are therefore influenced by their environment, other people, inner unresolved anger, but not by the Holy Spirit. Some are being led by personal opinions, while others are led by political agendas. Neither of these represents the will of God. A person may have the indwelling of the Holy Spirit and still live, act, and preach in subjection to personal desires or the will of the devil. If we do not learn to surrender to the Holy Spirit, the devil will get the best of us. He will use you for his purpose. I see pastors everyday who claim they are preaching the gospel, but on a plate of anger, hate, animosity, and prejudice. Man has a destructive ego and rebellious nature. It is pride. We tend to claim that we know more than God. This is why some preachers are unwilling to surrender to the Holy Spirit. Human knowledge can never decipher the mystery of God. I disagree with this perception within Christianity that God can speak to us ONLY through the Bible. The truth is, God can speak to us outside the Bible, but God will NEVER CONTRADICT or misrepresent himself. Most of the time God will give us a parallel of his message through his Word in the Bible. God is sovereign; he can do whatever he wants. He is never limited to man’s understanding of him.

Near-death experience (NDE) is present throughout the Bible when a person was reported dead and was brought back to life again. The major questions are, can a person’s soul (human spirit) be actively functional and travel in the invisible tunnels after death? When the human spirit comes out of the physical body, is he conscious, and can he interact in the spiritual realm?  In answering these questions, I would like to interview the son of the widow Elijah woke from the dead. How about the many people, including Lazarus Jesus raised from the dead? According to Bible stories, these people were physically dead. This meant their souls were out of their physical bodies. Jesus even stressed this point to his disciples when they jokingly said, Lazarus was asleep and to let them go and wake him up.

Jesus said to them plainly, “Lazarus is dead” (St. John 11:14).

If Lazarus was dead, as Jesus said, evidently his spirit was separated from his physical body. Actually, Lazarus was already buried for four days before Jesus arrived in town to raise him from the dead. The question is, where was Lazarus’ spirit while waiting for Jesus to wake him up, or the spirits of all those other people raised from the dead? The story of the widow at Zarephath gives us a hint.

“O Lord my God, I pray, let this child’s soul come back to him” (I King 17:21).

Then the Lord heard the voice of Elijah, and the soul of the child came back to him, and he revived   (I King 17:22).

According to this Bible story, the soul (the human spirit) of this child was already out of his body. There was a separation between the physical body and his spirit. When Elijah started to pray, the child’s spirit that was waiting in the spirit realm, returned to the body. This is the same account of near-death experience people are reporting today. The account already happened years ago during the Biblical time. It is nothing new. We should however, examine what happens when people report near-death experiences. The Bible already documented many cases of near-death experiences, both in New and Old Testaments. The next question, is human perception conscious and able to record the events happening when the spirit man is separated from the physical body? What people experience during near-death experience is no different from an out-of-body experience, dream state, state of spiritual trance, or the state of spiritual ascension reported by most of Jesus’ disciples. During this experience, a person’s spirit (soul) leaves his body behind and enters into an invisible dimension of the spirit realm. Those who worship the devil can enter the spirit world of the devil. Most of us who are Christians tend to enter the invisible world of God, just as we enter into a plane based on where we are going. A person going to Chicago cannot enter a plane destined for Los Angeles. Similarly, the spirit that takes us to the spirit realm is the one that determines the spirit realm we enter. We must first have the Holy Spirit to take a trip into the spirit realm. If we learn to walk in the Spirit of God, the Holy Spirit will take us to the spiritual dimension of God. If we allow only the human spirit to guide us into the spirit realm, we are in danger. Human spirit unguarded by the Holy Spirit, can easily be captured by demonic spirits while in the spirit realm. People have died in their sleep as a result of their spirit (soul) being captured by demonic forces, or soul manipulators. Hypnosis (not encouraged) can be safe if the operation stays on the parallel plane. It can, however, be dangerous when it takes human spirit into the spirit dimension without the protection of the Holy Spirit.

Walking in God’s Spirit Versus Human Spirit

There is a great distinction between walking in the Spirit of God and soul traveling. By general definition, man is made up of the physical body and the spirit being that houses the human soul. Most people tend to use the term, “human spirit” and “human soul” interchangeably. I have also done the same in this book. However, as the knowledge of the mystery of God increases, it is important to realize the distinction between the human spirit and the human soul. Although the human soul is housed inside the human spirit, it also has a physical component. The human soul has its physical component in the brain, and the invisible component of the human soul is inside the human spirit. The two components work and interact with each other. The brain can be damaged while the spirit component of the human soul remains intact. A person’s brain may not be able to perceive the invisible component due to malfunctions in the physical. But, the spirit component of human soul remains intact. Similarly, a person who is physically blind can still see with his inner eyes still intact. Once a person’s spirit comes out of the physical body, he can still perceive the invisible component of human soul. As the physical brain records memory, so the spirit component of human soul records memory of events in a person’s life. When the physical body dies, the memory of life occurrences remains intact and safe in the invisible component of human soul. Inside the human soul is the mind for thinking, the will that governs desire, the emotion that relate to human feelings, and the memory that records events. The invisible component of human soul, and the rest of the human spirit are both attached to the Holy Spirit when a person travels out of the body into the invisible world of the spirit. The soul component that governs the human desire (the sinful nature) is left behind.

During worship, a person enters the realm of the Holy Spirit only with the human spirit portion, that is attached to the Spirit of God. The Holy Spirit actually detaches the soul component of man feeding his fleshly desires. This is how people receive instant healing of addictions once baptized by the Holy Spirit. Other people can enter the realm of the spirit with human soul attached in the absence of the Holy Spirit. The New Age people call this spiritual journey “soul travel.” Some people in the New Age engage in soul travel without realizing the danger attached. The devil can easily capture a person in the soul realm without the person knowing it. The best way to know is if a person is losing love, joy, peace, serenity, hope, faith, goodness, kindness, and self control. The soul realm is the absence of God, and it only caters to human desires. We lose the fruit of the Holy Spirit and the presence of God. In the soul realm, the devil is able to trick and convince us with personal gratification. The devil masks God’s desire in a similar way to what happened to Eve in the Garden of Eden. The soul is a component of human spirit that caters ONLY to the desires of the flesh – the lustful desires. The human soul does not care about God, but only about himself. This is why the greatest sin committed in life is about human selfish desires. All this component of soul wants to do is cater to the desires of the flesh. Many people do not realize that the devil already contaminated the human soul at the level of human desire. This makes the human soul the ENEMY of God’s Spirit. For a person to become God’s friend, he has to come out of the human soul and let the human spirit be in subjection to the Holy Spirit. This was why Paul told us to walk in the Holy Spirit, and we would not fulfill the desires of the flesh. Unfortunately, some preachers preach from the level of human soul, and they miss divine connection to the Spirit of God. When we dwell in the realm of human soul, we tend to push God aside. We therefore, substitute God’s desires with human desires leading us away from God. Temporary happiness we feel at the soul realm does not last, and is nothing compared to the joy experienced by those walking in the Spirit of God.

Entering the Spiritual Realm of God

Once our human spirit is separated from the physical body, the Holy Spirit leads us into the presence of God by entering through the glory cloud of Jesus. Our spirit ascension starts with feeding and meditation on the Word of God. At a point, we will experience the manifestations of the presence of God similar to the ones experienced during worship. The Gates of Heaven are opened before us, and we enter into the Spirit realm of God. From here, the Lord starts to reveal many things to us from the invisible world. We do not have to die to experience this. I have had so many out-of-body experiences that I lost count. Yet I have not had a death experience. Physical death is not what is required, but the journey of human spirit out of human body into the presence of God. All of Jesus’ disciples experienced this throughout their life of ministry. The best example is that of John. He experienced coming out of his body while in prison on the island of Patmos and ascended into Heaven to meet with Jesus. When John’s soul (human spirit) arrived in Heaven, his physical body was still on earth; Jesus gave him a lecture about what was going to happen in the end time. John’s out-of-body experience was recorded in the book of Revelations. As I have mentioned earlier in this book, I have had my own ascension to the presence of God. I decided never to give my own account because I was never told to discuss such an intimate encounter with God. However, I have used this entire book, as well as other forthcoming volumes, to share my encounters with Jesus throughout my journey with him. Jesse Duplantis, a television evangelist, already gave his own account of out-of-body experience when he went to Heaven. What other evidence do we need to convince us that God is constantly communicating with those who love him and are willing to have a closer relationship with him?

I would like to caution people that the person distracting people from having a closer relationship with God is the devil. He gets in the minds of some Christians, and even some ministers, telling them that encounters with God are unbiblical. His intention is to block people from having access to God. Jesus said, “God is a Spirit, those who worship him must worship him is spirit (human) and in truth” (St. John 4:24). If Jesus is convinced that we can reach God through the earthly realm, why is he asking us to enter into the presence of God through the spirit realm? Jesus already told us how we could reach God only through the spirit realm. He also added, “I will never leave you, but I will come to you” (St. John 14:18). The Holy Spirit represents the person today through whom Jesus communicates to those who love him and are willing to do his will. As I was writing this part of the book, Jesus was visiting with me in the Spirit. I had just started having this type of visitation where he comes and stays with me for days. He tells me different things about each situation I am facing. Throughout his presence around me, I can feel the love, joy and peace. Jesus also had a clamp on my negative reactions to events. Things that used to make me very angry had no effect on me while Jesus was visiting with me. I was able to perceive peace at work, even during crisis situations. Praise God!

The Bible Confirms the Events Reported in Near-Death Experience

Anybody who says near-death experience is unbiblical, either does not know his Bible or is still living in human fantasy. One of Jesus critical goals was to open the realm of the Holy Spirit to those willing to believe and follow him. The only way to connect to God the Father is through Jesus. Jesus did not say he is the only way because he was bragging. He said he is the only way because he is the only person given access by God to open the windows of Paradise. Jesus opens these windows unfolding the divine majesty of God to us, and helps us to behold the wonderful glory of Our Loving Father in Heaven.

“For what man knows the things of a man except the spirit of the man which is in him. Even so, no one knows the things of God except the Spirit of God” (I Corinthians 2:11).

The Promise of the Father (the Holy Spirit) comes to us as a gift ONLY through Jesus.

The activities of the human spirit’s (soul) journey in the spirit realm are explicitly described in the gospel. Jesus was the first person to describe what he would be doing in the spirit realm when his Spirit came out of his body. Jesus said,

“For as Jonah was three days and three nights in the belly of a fish, so will the son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth” (St. Matthew 12:40).

With this information Jesus was telling his disciples where he soul would be once his human spirit came out of his body. Jesus promised his disciples he was going to be visiting the inner core of the earth. What would Jesus be doing in the heart of the earth? This question was answered by both St. Peter and King David. Peter said, “For Christ also suffered once for sins, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh, but made alive by the Spirit, by whom also he went and preached to those spirits in prison” (I Peter 3:18-19).

From this account, Jesus went to Hades to set the captives free after preaching to them, and also took them with the saints to Heaven with him. The resurrection of Jesus opened the doors to the Gates of Paradise in Heaven. While in a spirit form (soul form) after his physical death, Jesus was still preaching to the dead as reported by Peter, “For this reason the gospel was preached also to those who are dead, that they might be judged according to men in the flesh, but live according to God in the Spirit” (I Peter 4:6).

Peter was explaining that, those who were dead before Jesus came to the world and preached the gospel, were giving opportunity while in Hades to repent. That was why Jesus went to preach to those who were physically dead in Hades. The primary key to the gospel message of Jesus is repentance. Jesus also gave a hint about what he would be doing in Hades when he said, “Because they repented at the preaching of Jonah; and indeed greater than Jonah is here (St. Matthew 12:41).

If Jesus was physically dead and was preaching in Hades, if those who were dead were listening to Jesus’ sermon, consequently, a person’s spirit (human soul) when he leaves the body can be active and functional in the spirit realm as described in near-death experiences. Therefore, nobody will have any excuse on the Judgment Day. Nobody can complain to God that he or she did not hear the gospel message of Christ. Those souls who have sinned before Christ were given opportunity to repent of their sins caused by their past disobedience to God. By so doing, Jesus not only conquered death, he also took the keys to the Gates of Hades with him, away from the devil. Jesus said, “I am he who lives, and was dead, and behold I am alive forever more – Amen. And I have the keys to Hades and of death” (Revelation 1:18).

The first person to prophesy about Jesus’ journey to Hades was King David in one of his Psalms, “Therefore my heart is glad, and my glory rejoices, my soul also shall rest in hope. For you will not leave my soul in Hades, nor will you allow your Holy One to see corruption” (Psalm 16:9-10). King David’s psalm was a revelatory account of his spiritual encounter with the pre-incarnate Jesus. The “Lord” in Psalm 16 is referring to Jesus. He was rest assured that Jesus would eventually come to Hades to take him and others to paradise, according to Psalm (16:7-9).

Peter confirmed King David’s statement and during his preaching said,

“Therefore my heart rejoiced, and my tongue was glad, moreover, my flesh also will rest in hope. For you will not leave my soul in Hades, nor will you allow your Holy One to see corruption” (Acts 2:26-27). Peter referenced King David’s prophetic psalm about Jesus’ Spirit (soul) journey to Hades after leaving his physical body, similar to people having near-death experience. Without any doubt, once our physical body dies, the human spirit (human soul) continues to live, and takes a journey into the realm of the spirit. Those who have accepted Christ pre-bargain with God will experience a welcoming home party with angels. Those who choose to reject my Savior Jesus Christ will meet their fate in a very painful and uncomfortable place. Everybody has to make a choice.

God of Love, God of Judgment – Testimony #129

Lastly, I want to remind the reader of the overwhelming power of God displayed throughout this book, regarding God’s blessings, to those who are obedient to him. God is also a God of judgment to those who are disobedient to him. This is the secret code finally released to me at the end of this chapter. From time to time during my journey with Christ, he would ask me to wear the message he was asking me to deliver to the world. I did not understand what was going on and stupid me, I got angry. The mantle Jesus gave me was to be a reflection of his glory and his message to the world. The message of the God of judgment needs to be preached to the body of Christ because of what is getting ready to happen in the United States and the world.

When people complained, it displeased the Lord for his anger was aroused. So the fire of the Lord burned among them, and consumed some of the outskirts of the camp (Numbers 11:1).

When Mariam complained about Moses’ wife being an Ethiopian woman, God got angry and struck Mariam with leprosy (Number 12:1-13).

When the children of Israel got angry with God and started complaining, God struck them with serpents.

So the Lord sent fiery serpents among the people, and they bit the people, and many of the people of Israel died (Number 21:6).

I do not know how I can stress this point enough. God is getting ready to reveal himself in a way that will shock the world. He will reward those who are obedient to him, and the mighty hammer of his judgment will come down heavily on those who refuse to repent.

Are you truly a Christian? – Testimony #130

Sadly, I have heard many people who claimed they are Christians, but are carrying the staff of the devil. Some of them will say they are saved, but in reality they are in partnership with the enemy of God. In November 2009, a shocking event took place in my place of work by the so-called Christians. I was very upset about this event and was wondering what I could do. I have removed the details of the events to protect the guilt. What happened on the job questioned a manager’s integrity. I wanted to do God’s will, however. While thinking about how to handle the painful incident, the Lord revealed a message to me through the mouth of Joyce Meyer, a television evangelist who preaches the gospel and helps poor people in other nations.

On Saturday morning of November 14, 2009, the Lord woke me up early in the morning. I knew a message was about to be delivered to me. But I was not sure what the message was. I started my morning exercise as usual while watching Christian television exercise program. Then the Lord said, “I did not wake you up this morning to listen to an exercise program. I wanted you to listen to a preacher.” In obedience to the message, I started searching for the Direct TV channels for preaching programs. I was immediately stopped when I got to Joyce Meyer’s program. I was shocked about what she was preaching about. Joyce Meyer was preaching about, “Living with Excellence and Integrity.” In that program, she talked about how services had gotten worse in hotels over the years, and how people conducting businesses today lacked integrity. Joyce Meyer stressed in her message that we need to start living like Jesus taught us by living a life of integrity and reputable service. After listening to Joyce Meyer’s program that morning, I believe that the Lord sent her to comfort me that morning over the lab situation. Many people call themselves Christians by name, but feed on the desires of the devil everyday. If you cannot apply Jesus to your business transactions, then you are truly not a Christian. Being a Christian is not a club membership. It is a lifestyle. The sad part about the whole incident was some managers who were making policies to oppress, and abuse workers also called themselves, Christians. These are the people destroying the ministry of Christ. If you cannot apply Christ to your everyday life, including your business practices, then you are not a Christian.

God’s Miracle through Pastor Joel Osteen – Testimony #131

While I was waiting for my final editor to finish her work on this book, another miracle happened. At this point, the reader should be familiar with how God uses other preachers to deliver his messages to me. Evidently, the Lord must be listening to preachers. On Saturday December 26, 2009, it was a day after the Christmas celebration. I was laying on the sofa to take a nap for a few minutes to rest my mind. I was going to work in about an hour. As always, I turned on the television to listen to Christian preachers while I was dozing in and out of sleep. Suddenly something woke me up as Pastor Joel Osteen’s program came on. This is one of the few preachers I love to listen to his messages because he tends to stay on the positive side of life. A couple of weeks before this incident, I saw a coworkers reading one of his books. I noticed this lady usually did not attend church regularly. I asked her if she knew that the author of the book she was reading is a Christian preacher. She responded by telling me that, “Joel Osteen is a very powerful speaker.” After this lady made that statement, I thought I was the only one who knew that fact.

On this Saturday program, Pastor Osteen was talking about how we should not respond with evil for evil. He talked about how somebody wrote a nasty letter to his father years ago, and how his father wrote a letter in response letting out his anger against the person. According to the story, the Lord visited with Joel Osteen’s father and showed him a reflection of his behavior. The Lord revealed to him that he was repaying evil for evil. Immediately, Joel Osteen’s father retrieved the angry response from the mailbox. Many years later, the person who wrote the bad letter call Joel Osteen’s father in tears and asked for his forgiveness. There was something unusual on this particular day of hearing this message. This was about the second time of listening to the same program because the networks tended to repeat programs. But the message stuck with me as if the Lord wanted me to learn something from the testimony by Joel Osteen. Inside me, I concluded that things like this do not happen very often because we live in a very wicked world. When people do you wrong, they are very happy about it, and are less likely to ask for your forgiveness. I work in the heath care industry with big egos. At that time, I was also working with one of the supervisors who thought by terrorizing workers was the best way to get his message across. He also called himself a Christian. So, I dismissed the entire testimony that it was good for preachers to encourage people, but was not real life. I later went to work that Saturday and what happened at work shocked me. About three hours into our eight-hour shift, a female nurse came to receive blood to be given to her patient. I was a little hesitant. I wanted somebody else to issue the blood based on the bad experience I had with this nurse about a couple of weeks before. I asked the lady to follow me to the Blood Bank department where I was to issue the blood. The nurse’s name was Lynne. We entered the department as she followed behind me. While I was getting the blood ready for her, she started talking,

“I’m glad you’re the one issuing this blood. I wanted it to be you.”

“Why?” I asked.

“Last time I was here, I was very rude to you. I’m very, very, sorry. I was having a hard time that day. I was at the point of tears,” she explained.

“You’re kidding,” I responded still in shock.

I have worked in hospital for almost forty years, I have never heard too many nurses, or many people coming to apologize for something they did wrong. When people do bad things to others, they tend to act as though they get away with it. But this God loving woman came with so much humility in her heart to apologize to me! I was lost for words.

Then Lynne said, “Please, will you forgive me? I ask for your forgiveness.”

When she said those words, I almost started to cry. I said, “Regarding that incident, I knew you were having a bad time. My wife is a nurse, and I know how stressful the job can be. During the incident, I was just praying for you realizing you were going through a difficult day.”

She responded, “Thanks.”

I handed the blood to her, and she took it. With a big smile elegantly displayed through her face revealed under her salt and pepper blonde hair, she stretched out her right hand for a handshake. Spontaneously, I responded shaking her hand. I was so shocked about the incident in the Blood Bank I could not even tell any of my coworkers that day. I was only able to tell my wife and mentioned it in the Sunday school class that Sunday. Based on this incident, God was telling me that Pastor Joel Osteen was right, and I was wrong. I humbly accepted defeat. Praise God!

Next volume: Closest Encounter with God

The next volume of this book continues my story and my journey with Christ. Although as I ended this volume, I took the reader ahead to the year 2008, and even discussed some of the events of 2009 and 2010. Because of the supernatural events happening around the time I was putting a finishing touch on this book, I believe the events described in these chapters about the Handwriting of God were directed by divine interventions. The section is sending a powerful message from God to the world. When I started writing these chapters, I did not expect the miracles of supernatural events that took place. So I will start the next volume with a roll back to the year 2006, when I left the first mission field. In that journey, the Lord sent me out of town, and away from my family, where I had a conversation with God.

Similar Ebook by the author at Amazon

Finding Peace in the Storms: A Wife’s Inspiration Journey with Breast Cancer - 2013

It’s a story that answers the questions. How do we handle death as Christians when death in inevitable? And how do we help a dying person deal with the process of dying in peace?

Published by Lara Publications Inc. St. Louis, MO

Note from the publisher

If this book has inspired and blessed you as it did the author while writing it, please give us a God centered reviewed on Amazon book review page of this book. Help us spread the messages of our divine Lord by reaching out to others who do not know him in the spirit realm of the holiness of God.

Table of Contents

Copyrights

Tribute and Dedication

Thanks

Visitations

Synopsis

The Greatest Source of Joy

Section One The First Visitation – Testimonies #1 through #6

Section Two In Search of God – Testimonies #7 through #22

Section Three Divine Assignments – Testimonies #23 through #54

Section Four Transformation – Testimonies #55 through #57

Section Five Crises on the Mission Field: Testimonies #58 through #100

Section Six Lessons in the Wilderness – Testimonies #102 through #105

Section Seven Mysterious Handwriting of God – Testimonies #107 through #130

Similar Ebook by the author at Amazon

Note from the publisher